The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 1: Visions

"Please...please no," I cry out, knowing she can no longer hear my pleas and cries. I bury myself into the crook of her neck as I cradle her as close, trying to take in the last of her life inside me. "No, Elaine… You cannot leave me...Not like this..." The tears fall fast down my face as I bury myself further into her.

"You brought this upon yourself..." A cold, but darkly familiar voice whispers in my ear in amusement as if death and pain were her enjoyment. "Her death...the fall...all your fault..."

Even though the tears continue to fall and I feel my heart breaking inside my chest, rage soon replaces my heartbreak and soon my world is covered in the red haze of anger.

My hand leaves the body of the woman I love and rakes down onto the ground to find something to shut the voice speaking behind me. As I do, the voice continues speaking, cruelty growing in her voice. "It is hopeless...you cannot stop me. Just like the dead woman in your arms...it is all gone..." As she speaks, a shadow falls upon me. "You cannot stop me...you will never be able to stop me Arthur...Arstun...Austin…

"AUSTIN!"

"Wha...what!?" I yell out as I shoot up, ready for any threat coming my way. The sound of laughter rings out around me and I take a look around and see that I'm no longer in the cold stone room...but my Algebra class…

All of my classmates eyes are locked on me and I can see most of them are trying to hold in their laughter from my outburst. The only reason they're not straight out laughing now is because of the person I know is standing in front of me and pulled me out of my dream.

"Seeing how Mr. Cavalier got out of his seat so fast..." I turn and spot a man just a few inches taller than I am, lean back to his full height and stares down at me with his judging brown eyes through his glasses. "...he must know the answer. Now, Austin, please grace the class with your 'enthusiastic' answer."

Ugh, it had to be his class I fall asleep in… Mr. McKinney aka the Bane of my High School experience. I usually tried to make it a rule not to fall asleep in his class, to avoid the very situation that I'm in now, but it's inescapable now.

"We're waiting, Mr. Cavalier," Mr. McKinney states as he waves his arms out to the class and it takes every piece of me not to tell him where he could shove his hands at, but I know that will just make my situation even worse. Instead, I go down the diplomatic route.

"Sorry, Sir, but I don't know the answer," I say as I try to sound as apologetic as I can. "I didn't even hear the question."

As if he's terribly disappointed with my answer, he shakes his head at me before looking back up and I can see the smugness in his eyes and all I can do is bite my lip to keep my mouth shut as he speaks again. "That is such a shame, Augustine. And here I was hoping that you knew the answer, seeing how you were sleeping in my class like you had nothing to learn. But fear not, you will be able to catch up...in detention."

"Yes, Sir," I force out my mouth. "May I sit now?" He gives a wave and heads back to the front of the class to finish the lesson as I take my seat. The low snicker of my classmates sound around me, but I drown them out as my mind goes back to my latest dream. I cannot believe I'm having them in class now… I mentally groan.

For the last week, this recurring nightmare has been happening and it always ends the same: the girl in my arms dying and a mysterious figure in my ear. Always the same, never changing. At first, it was just affecting me at night, but for the last two days, it's now invaded my day dreams. It's getting to the point where I can't even enjoy a quick nap in class.

"Have I finally gone crazy?" I whisper to myself as I look down at my notebook and catch my reflection on the rings of my binder. I stare into my gold-colored eyes and look for any clue that I may have snapped, but another reflection catches my eye. Something cloaked in black and it seems to be coming closer to me.

I jump back to see what's behind me and see...nothing. What the…? Luckily, my second outburst is covered by the ringing of the bell and the class rushing to get out of McKinney's class.

Following behind my classmates, I quickly gather my books and head for the door, but McKinney's voice stops me before I can.

"Mr. Cavalier?"

A string of silent obscenities come out of my mouth before I turn and face him. "Yes, Sir?"

He stares down at the papers he's grading as he addresses me. "Be back here as soon as your last class ends, Austin. And it would be good to keep in mind that my classroom is not your bedroom."

"Yes, Sir," I mumble as I turn and head out the door. "Fathead," I whisper when I'm finally out of hearing range. "I can't believe him, just because I fell asleep in class..." I grumble as I continue my way to my class. In my annoyance, I don't even notice someone following close by until I feel a hand claps onto my shoulder. A flash appears in my head of someone dangerous doing the same thing, appears in my minds eye and instinct takes over.

I grab the hand on my shoulder and twist it tight before turning around and pinning it onto the person back.

"Ow, let go Austin! I give!" A familiar voice exclaims. I look down at and quickly let go when I realize who it is.

"Blaine, aww man, I am so sorry," I apologize as I straighten him up.

Blaine gives me a glare as he rubs his wrist. "What in the world was that?"

"I'm so sorry, Blaine. My mind was somewhere else and I don't know; I thought you were someone trying to hassle me and I just acted. Sorry about that."

He looks at me for a few seconds before an easy smile appears on his face. "It's cool, Austin. Just please, leave the crazy ninja moves to Katie." That's the great thing about Blaine, he rarely let things get to him and he's always willing to forgive.

I let out a laugh before speaking. "You and I both know that if I was Katie, you wouldn't even be able to move that arm." Thinking about our friend and how much damage she could have done, causes another chuckle to come out my mouth, easing my mood.

"You have a point," Blaine agrees as he laughs along with me. "Are you heading off to English?"

I nod. "Yeah and it's your lunch period, right?" He gives a nod yes. "Want to walk together?"

"I actually was about to ask you the same thing before you literally twisted my arm."

"Hey, I said I was sorry." He gives me a pat on the back and we head on our way. "Tell Reagan when you see her at lunch that I need my notes back. I want to at least pass the rest of classes, seeing how I'm going flunk Algebra out of pure spite."

"You know, if you didn't fall asleep in class, you wouldn't be at risk of flunking in the first place." I give a shrug, not wanting a lecture...again. We continue walking in silence, but I can tell that there's more Blaine wants to say and when we finally reach my class, I stop him.

"Just spit it out, Blaine. What is it?"

He stays silent for a moment before pulling me to the side and out of earshot of my class. "What's been going on with you, Austin?" Blaine asks softly. "You've been asking strange for the last couple of days and I'm starting to get worried."

"Sorry that you're worried, but I have no idea what you're talking about," I feign. The last thing I want to talk about is that stupid nightmare...

"Austin, I was in class with you. I saw your face. You were freaked out and not the normal McKinney caught me sleeping in class freaked. Like you saw your worse nightmare, freaked."

So, it did show… I had hoped that my little outburst would have just been written off as shock from being woken up and caught, but I guess it was still obvious to some people.

"You know..." Blaine starts, interrupting my inner dilemma. "...if there's something, anything you wanted to talk about… I'm here for you, Austin. I wouldn't judge you or whatever it was."

I'll admit, a small part of me would like to tell him what's going on with me. I know he would never judge what's going on with me and that he would do his damnedest to try and help me, but that also means

I stay silent for a few more moments before I finally come to a decision. "Leprechauns."

"Leprechauns?" Blaine repeats, not expecting that to come out my mouth.

"Yeah, Leprechauns. I've been having a recurring nightmare about Leprechauns, needles and bunnies. Evil, evil bunnies. That's what I get for eating late at night." Blaine just looks at me like I lost my mind.

The warning bell rings and it snaps him out of his shock as he gives me a look of disbelief. "I swear Austin, a psych would have a field day inside your head."

"You have no idea…"

He gives me a clasp on the shoulder before heading down the hall as I start to head inside my class, but before I can cross the thresh hold, Blaine calls me back.

"Austin?" I stop and look back at him. A small smile is on his face but the worry is still clear in his eyes. "Whatever is going on with you; evil bunnies or whatever, it might be. You should talk to someone. It doesn't have to be me, but you should talk to someone." With that, he gives me a wave before heading to lunch.

My eyes stay on his retreating figure before I sigh and head into my class. As much as I hate to admit it, he's right that I need to talk to someone. Hopefully, I'll be able to catch her in time.

---

"I swear McKinney is a damn sadist!" I exclaim as I race down the halls to the gym. After my talk with Blaine, I decided to take his advice and go talk with someone after school. Right when the final bell rang is when I remembered that I had a detention with my 'favorite' teacher. It's not until I reach his classroom that I find out that he'd canceled detention for the day.

Now don't get me wrong, any other day I would be doing cartwheels down the hall after finding this out, but I'm working with a limited window and McKinney's classroom, mind you, is on the other side of the building! Away from the gym, where I needed to be!

All he had to do was pass it along to someone, anyone! But nope, he makes waste my time… I continue my inner rant as I head inside, by passing everyone going in and out of the gym. After going through a few doors, flashes of blue and white enter my sight as the giant pool opens out in front of me.

"Hiya, Boyfriend!" A girl's voice yells over from the other side of the pool where several of the swim team members are sitting around. Seeing how they're not taking laps or stretching, I'm guessing practice hasn't started. One of the girls is waving her hand at me and calls out again. "Yoohoo, Boyfriend!"

Does she has to yell that so loud… I have to force the blush from rising to my face. Hey, has Katie come by yet!?"

Even from here, I can see the smirk on her face as she gets up from the pool and head over to the locker rooms. "Hey Katie, boyfriend is here!" If my face wasn't already on fire, it is now. Don't react, don't react, don't react!

After a few moments, a figure comes out of the locker room and I can tell exactly who it, just from her jet-black hair and silver-gray eyes, which are currently glaring at her teammate, who just gives a shrug and smile. Katie lets out a sigh at her before turning to my direction. A smile replacing her annoyance. I give one back before pointing towards the bleachers.

She gives a nod and head over, me following her behind her. When we finally reach the top of the bleachers, I spot her raising her arm and I think she's about to hug me...instead, she flicks my forehead.

"Ow! What was that for!?" I exclaim as I rub the spot she hits. "That's how you greet your best friend?"

"Yes, when he falls asleep in class for the millionth time," Katie shoots back as she glares at me. Disapproval radiating from her. I should have known I was in for a lecture…

"How in the world did you know I fell asleep in class?" Before she can say it, the answer comes to mind. "Blaine told you, didn't he?"

"Yes and he also told me you got detention too." She starts to take off her jacket so she can sit down since she's just in her swimsuit, but I take off my own jacket and place it down. "Thank you," She says with a smile before sitting and looking back at me. "So, have you become a gentleman delinquent now? Because, last I checked, you're supposed to be in detention right now."

"I'm glad you think so highly of me, Kate." The deadpan in voice clear. "For your information, McKinney canceled detention for today. So there, smarty pants."

"Touche, my blond friend," She chuckles out. "So why, pray tell, are you here?"

"I can't come just see my beautiful best friend and see how she's doing?"

"No, because you usually avoid staying longer in this school than necessary." Damn her for knowing me so well.

"I wanted to spend time with you because we don't get to see each other that much in the day?" It's not a lie. Usually we'll have several classes together or at least lunch, but this semester are schedules don't line up at all. It's a blessing and a curse. Our messed up schedules is the only reason I've kept my current freak outs under the wire. Knowing she would notice right away… It's also the reason I've been getting away with sleeping in class…

She shakes her head before speaking, not buying it at all. "There's truth to your words, but not the whole truth. Try again." I don't know if Blaine told her or it's just because she knows me so well, but I can tell she knows something is up. Not the whole situation, but enough.

A sigh escape from my lips and I know that I can't beat around the bush anymore. My eyes glaze out onto the water before I finally gain the courage to speak again. "I'm having those dreams again..."

"Dreams? What..." The confusion is clear in her voice as she trails off. "You don't mean?" I give a reluctant nod. "I thought those stop!"

"They did!" I shoot back, finally looking back at her. "I haven't had it in eight years! But for the last week, they been showing up none stop. Morning, noon and night!"

"It's been going on for a week..." Katie's voice is low. "Why didn't you say something before?"

"I didn't think it was a big deal. I thought I could handle it, but..."

"But?"

"...They've gotten worse..."

"Worse? How much worse?"

I let out a sigh before continuing. "It's always the same: me in the stone room, holding the dying girl in my arms and the figure threatening. That part never changes, but...for the last couple of days, it felt more...real." I can see the confusion in her eyes. "It's like the dream is coming alive."

"Is that why you had the freak out today?" Surprise and curiosity temporally replaces my despair. Katie gives a shrug. "I heard it through the grapevine." Oh goody, just what I need. Gossip about my psyche…

"Figures," I scoff out before continuing on. "But yes, that's what the freak out was about. You and I both know I avoid falling asleep in McKinney's class like a plague, but because of the dreams, I hardly sleep at night, so I end up falling asleep in the day-"

"Like you ever needed an excuse," Katie sarcastically interrupts.

"Really? Sharing my pain here, Kate." She mouths sorry and lets me continue on. "As I was saying, this...nightmare has been keeping me up, so I ended up falling asleep in class and that's when the dream happened again. But it was different this time..."

"How so?"

"I..." I hesitate and take a look around to make sure no one can overhear us. Seeing that the coast is clear, I speak again but in a lower voice. "After McKinney woke me up and the class settled down, I was looking at my reflection on the rings of my binder and...I saw someone in it."

"Austin-"

"I know what you're about to say!" I exclaim, quickly cutting her off before she can come up with the list of logical explanations. "I know, but it's different. For the last several days, it's like someone or something been following me around. Like from the corner of my eye, it's seems like someone is always there and I can't shake it."

"Austin...are you sure that you're just reacting from the stress of the dreams and a lack of sleep?"

"I don't know what to think," I sigh out as I place my arms on my legs and my hands in my hands, before facing out towards the pool. Katie's hand runs slowly on my back for comfort. After a few seconds, I finally brace myself to say the fear that's been weighing on me for the last week. "Katie..." I turn slightly to look at her. "What if...what if I'm becoming like my aunt? Like my grandfather?"

"What are you..." She beings in confusion, but the realization becomes clear in her eyes when it dawns on her. "You are nothing like Edward or Scarlet!" She exclaims in between her teeth as she stares me down, gripping onto my arm now. "You are not schizophrenic!"

"But we don't know that!" I exclaim in a low whisper, coming closer to her, to make sure we're not overheard. "Aunt Scarlet started showing signs when she was around my age and Gran said that my grandfather started around the same time too. So what if this is it? My Cavalier schizo genes are finally kicking in and all of this is apart of it."

It's my worse fear, that it would end up happening to me one day. And even though it gives these dreams and visions a reason. It's something I don't want to be true…

"No."

"What?" I ask, breaking out of my sorrow. I look up again and see anger and determination in Katie's gray eyes as she glare down at me. "What do you mean no?"

She lets out a frustrated sigh before explaining. "Just what I mean, no. August..." I have to surprise a small smile from coming when she uses that name. My full name, Augustine, usually means I'm in trouble but August… That usually means I'm in extreme trouble and I better listen up. "...I know you're scared about ending up like Edward and Scarlet, but you're not. I promise you."

It's a bold promise, but Katie doesn't make promises lightly and her convection makes me want to believe. "Now, I don't know what these visions are, but I truly believe something more is going on. What is the question, but we'll figure it out." Her hand slips into mine and gives it a gentle squeeze. "We got rid of them before, we'll get rid of them again."

I can't help from the smile from forming this time. This is why I didn't want to speak with anyone else but her. Because I knew anyone else would have wrote it off as nothing or fed into my fear. Instead, Katie hasn't dismissed it as nothing nor fuel the fire.

A giant weight feels like it has lifted itself off my chest and I can breathe again, just a little bit more. Talking to Katie has calmed me enough, that I can't help the next thing out of my mouth. "Is this you giving me an open invitation to sleep in your bed with you again?" I whisper in her ear.

The pain on my hand is instant as Katie's gentle squeezing has turn into a death grip. She pulls away and suits me with a knowing smirk. "Like I'm going to let you in my bed, Augustine. You really have lost your mind."

"Oh come on! It would be like when we were kids!" I exclaim as her grip gets tighter. "That's what got rid of them eight years ago!"

"Yeah and you would be more than welcome to share my bed, but we do not share a house anymore and I do not trust those hands of yours anymore," She says as she lets go of my hand and flicks my forehead.

I let out a laugh and get ready to shoot back, but before I can, a whistle rings out through the pool. Looking over, I see the swim coach, calling everyone over.

"Looks like our time is up," I say, slightly cringing at how sad I sound.

Katie looks over at her coach before looking back at me, a small smile on her face. "Why not stay for practice? It's going to be a short one, so you won't have to sit around that long and I can drive you home or I could lie and pretend you're sick, if you wanted to keep talking?"

I must be in rougher shape than I thought if Katie is willing to skip a school event. Unlike me, who really only goes for the social interactions; Katie actually likes coming to school and being in class and learning. So I must be a mess if she's suggesting skipping, especially in her favorite sport.

My mouth starts to form the word yes, but I stop. As much as I would like to spend more time with her, I know it would be wrong of me to disrupt her life because of my own problems.

Instead, I go and kiss the temple of her head and wave of deja vu hits me. I don't know if it's because I've done this before or if it's triggering something in me, but at the moment, I don't care. I'm going to enjoy this moment of peace.

"What was that for?" Katie asks when I finally pull away.

The smile is automatic before I answer. "Just thank you for listening and no to your offer." I go and stand up, Katie following behind me. "Don't worry, go practice. I will be fine." And I actually mean it.

I can see the wariness in her eyes and I brace my argument for her clear vocalization, but instead, she surprise me and just kisses my cheek. "I'm going to choose to believe you this time. But please, for my own sanity. Call me if something else comes up."

"Yes, my dear," I agree as I go into a gallant bow. Even without seeing it, I can feel the roll of her eyes.

We say our goodbyes and head in our opposite directions. Don't worry, Kate. I promise you, I'm fine... I think as I head towards the exit, but before I can open it, something calls me back.

"Augustine..."

I turn around, half expecting Katie behind me, but instead, I'm greeted by nothing but the pool. What the…? My eyes graze over the area, expecting someone near me, calling my name...but nothing.

"It's nothing, Augustine. Just your imagi...nation..." I trail off as something simmers in the pool; almost like a reflection, but reflecting no one.

"Augustine..." The voice calls out again. No...no...no...no! I mentally exclaim as I turn and shove the door open. I'm fine. Perfectly fine! My mind reassures me as I start to walk away, but I can't help looking over my shoulder towards the pool and I see the reflection again before the door shuts behind me. I'm fine...I hope...

2: Rude Awakenings

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 2: Rude Awakenings

As soon as I get outside, the freezing air of winter greets me. Even though it's early March, winter still hangs in the air. Normally, this is when I would pull my hood up and put on my music to block the world out, but after my little sight in the pool, I need the wind to keep me sane.

I walk for a while, repeating my conversation with Katie in my head, to keep me calm and it works, but after a few minutes, a voice causes me to stop in my tracks.

"Augustine..."

I turn around in, looking around to see who could have said it. Not again… I continue to look around and spot no one. It was like the voice came from the wind itself.

"I really am going crazy," I whisper as I do one more sweep of the area before I start walking again. But, as soon as I get a few feet away. I'm stop in my tracks, again.

"Augustine..." The voice whispers softly, clearer this time.

"Alright, who's there!?" I yell out, anger now lacing my voice. I hate being messed with, especially when I'm already freaked out.

I look around again and there's not a soul in sight. Alright, that's it, it's time to book it, now… I think before I start running in the direction of my block.

"Augustine...Augustine...Augustine..." It keeps repeating, over and over, playing in my head now.

"Shut up, shut up, shut up!" I yell each time I hear my name, as I pick up speed.

If it didn't get even stranger, another voice, much sinister-sounding than the first starts speaking too. "Augustine...Austin...Augustine...Austin!" The voices yell in my head, almost blurring together at some points. I just cover my ears with my hands as I keep running.

"SHUT UP!" I scream out with a deafening yell, before my world starts spinning before my very eyes. While running from the voices, I failed to notice where I was running and wind up nosediving and rolling, until I stop at the edge of the lake.

I stay, spread-eagle on the ground for a few moments, waiting for the voices to return, but it seems like I'm the only in my head again. "Never thought I would be so happy to hear the sound of my own voice." I crawl a little until I'm looking over the edge of the lake.

Amber-gold eyes greet me when I look, checking my reflection to make sure I didn't damage anything. I breathe a sigh of relief when I don't spot anything, beside some dirt. Lucky me… That would have been hard to explain to Gran, if I came home with a giant bruise and I doubt, running from disembody voices would cut it…

I gaze at my reflection for a few more seconds, before I notice a series of ripples, distort my image. Now what!? I mentally exclaim, as I lift my head up. And I get my answer, when I see water bubbling in the middle of the lake.

"What the hell!?" As soon as the words leaves my lips, the water stops and a watery silhouette starts rising from the water. What in the world… The silhouette soon starts forming into a woman's outline or...at least I think it's a woman. Knowing my day, it could very well be a man…

"Augustine, do not be afraid..." The water woman states in an ethereal, eerily familiar voice, as she holds out a petite-looking hand towards me.

Is she seriously telling me, not to be afraid!? After she'd rose from the water!? It takes me a second, but it dawns on me where I heard her voice at... It's the same as the first voice that terrorized me.

Before I can speak or slap myself awake, the hairs on the back of my neck start rising, as I feel a cold, almost evil wind, blowing at my back. Stupidly, I turn my head and I can't believe what I see. You have got to be kidding me!

A shadow, not unlike the one from my dream, rises from the ground. Unlike the watery woman, I can't make out if the shadow is male, female, or both. The only thing I can make out, is one, bony hand, pointing directly at me.

"Austin..." It whispers my name in a sinister, drawn-out voice, shaking me to my core.

"That's it, I finally gone over the deep end," I whisper softly to myself, as a falling sensation takes over, causing me to hit the ground, hard. The last thing I see, is the water woman standing over me, releasing a ball of light above my head, before my world is engulf by darkness.

---

Never have I ever felt this good, sleeping before. It feels like pure heaven and I never want to walk up from it. Something soft, lightly touches my hair, ruffling it. Mmm…this is nice…

"Augustine...it is time to wake up," A soft, almost musical-like voice whispers in my ear. Strangely, the voice sounds familiar, but in my euphoric state, I shrug it off.

"Just five more minutes," I plead in a muffle tone, burying my face into my pillow, wanting to drown out the world.

"Augustine...you have to wake up," The voice says again, this time placing a delicate hand gently on my shoulder. Why won't she just leave me alone? I bury my head deeper into the pillow, but something finally dawns on me at that moment. Wait a minute… Who in the world is touching me? Only two girls are allowed in my room, unsupervised and neither Katie, or Reagan, would ever be this nice waking me up. Cautiously, I turn my head to where the voice is and immediately, I'm greeted by light, violet eyes.

I stare at her for a few seconds, before slowly lifting my head up, my eyes never leaving hers. As I'm sitting up, the woman's facial features start to become clearer, until I'm up fully and I can see her completely.

From looking at her, she doesn't seem much older than me, with her long, honey brown hair framing her heart-shaped face and pale skin. She almost looks like a porcelain doll. If this girl wasn't currently in my bedroom, uninvited, I seriously would have thought this girl was cute.

I know my freak out face is on full display right now, but some reason, this girl doesn't even seem fazed. Instead, a bright smile creeps on her face as she inches closer to me.

"Hello, Augustine. It is about time you woke up. I was starting to get worried," The girl breathes out in relief. While she's speaking, I can hear a tint of a British accent lacing her voice, but that isn't the thing that catches my attention...well besides the fact, that she'd broke into my room. It's how familiar her voice sounds, but I can't peg from where.

"Umm...hello? Do you mind telling me who the hell you are-" I start to ask in a calm, but slightly panicked voice, but before I have a chance to finish my question. Because, in my haste to get away from the potential serial killer, I don't notice that I'm at the edge of my bed and proceed to fall off and hit the floor...with my face...hard…

"Oh, my goodness, are you alright, Augustine?" The unknown girl rushes to my side, but before she can help or do whatever she had planned to do to me in the first place, I scramble to my feet, grabbing the baseball bat that I keep under my bed in the process and hold it between us.

"Lady, it's against my moral code to hit woman, old people and puppy dogs, but if you take one more step forward, I will say screw the code and swing for the fences!" I was hoping my threat, my hysterical panicking and the baseball bat would instill a little fear in her and get her to back off, but it doesn't do the trick. In fact, she seems more annoyed than afraid.

"You know, you are being very rude right now. Did your grandmother teach you any manners?" She scolds with a disapproving look. "This is not the way you treat someone whom saved your life."

"What the hell do you mean you saved my life? Who the hell are you!?"

Realization dawns on her face, which is soon replaced by embarrassment. I let out a sigh of relief. She finally gets it... What in the world is she doing? I mentally ask when she her bow her head slightly and go into a quick curtsy.

"Apologizes, I forgot to introduce myself..." I just look at her in confusion. Really…? That's what you're apologizing for!? Not introducing yourself! A fling of mental curses goes off in my head as I finish listening to her. "...My name is Nimue."

After every curse word in the English language passes through my mind, I finally calm down enough to get a rational thought through. "Nimue, you say it was?". I wait for a nod of confirmation, before I speak again. "Nimue, you still haven't answered my other and very important question...why are you in my room!?"

"There is no need to yell," She scolds with a stern voice. "And to answer your...eloquently put question; I already told you, I saved you from that creature, yesterday and I stayed to protect you."

"Creature? What crea...tu...re..." I start to trail off as yesterday events replay in my head. The voices calling my name, the watery woman rising from the lake, the creepy shadow that appeared behind me before I passed out. That's why Nimue's voice is so familiar to me. "You're the woman who rose from the lake, aren't you?"

"Well, that is a relief, your memory is still intact. I was worried that you had hit your head in the mishap and healing head injuries can be such a risk, that I thought it best to let you heal on your own," Nimue breathes out with a sigh of relief. "And I am glad that was the right course of action." She starts to come closer, but I just raise the bat up higher.

"Oh, no you don't! Just because I realized who you are, doesn't mean we're buddies now!"

"Now this is getting ridiculous, Augustine!" Nimue exclaims, frustration and if I had to guess, hurt in her voice. "Can we just sit down and discuss this as rational adults."

That just causes me to let out a scoff as I look at her in disbelief. "Really? Now you want to have a rational conversation? Where was this need yesterday, when you spoke in my head or showed up as a woman, made of water!? You didn't want to sit down and discuss it face to face then. And how do I really know that you're the water woman? You could easily be the shadow, trying to get me to let my guard down."

A look of pure disgust grows on Nimue's face as she stares more down, which should be impossible, seeing how I'm a foot taller than her. "How dare you accuse me of being that foul creature!? Slapping me in the face would be politer than comparing me to that…beast!"

Her anger and disgust soon changes into guilt as she looks away. "And as for entering your mind. It was the only way could think of to compel you to the lake. I knew you were being followed and I thought if I came to you in this form…" She gestures to her tangible body. "...that you would not heed my words."

"So, you thought using a voice in my head and appearing as a water woman was the better way to make me listen!?"

"I did not say it was an ingenious plan! All I knew that I had to protect you before-" A loud bang at my door interrupts her before she can finish and I can feel the color draining from my face. Oh goody…this day just gets better and better…

"Austin, what in the world are you doing in there!?" My Gran's voice calls out from the other side of my door. "You've been yelling and banging around for the last few minutes and when I called your name, you didn't answer!" The irritation is clear in her voice. Usually I can hear her call me, but I guess in my panic, I tuned out the world. "I hope you're decent, because I'm coming in!"

Why am I being punished!? I groan out as I look to the heavens. My grandmother is probably one of the coolest adults ever. As long as I don't kill anyone or do drugs or knock-up a girl, she isn't strict at all…unless I give her a reason and having an unknown girl, unsupervised, with my bedroom door closed…yeah, that's a reason for her to kill me.

I let out a long breath as I steel myself. If have to go down, I'm going to try my damnedest to stay afloat as long as I can. "Look, I know what this looks like, but this isn't it. I have no idea who this girl is." I point the back in Nimue's direction, who gives me a heated glare. "She'd just broke in, I had nothing to do with it."

"You have got to be kidding…" Gran mutters out as the irritation grows. "I know this was your brother's thing to do, sneaking Rose Karaliskas, at all times of night, but I thought you would be better." The memory of Reagan's sister and my brother, Caleb, getting caught in compromising positions is not unfamiliar. One of the few times I'd ever seen Gran lose her cool…

"Trust me, this wasn't my idea…" I wearily state. I brace myself for the lecture Nimue is sure to get, but instead, Gran scans the room, looking everywhere else but in Nimue's direction. What does she think, that I have a harem of girls in here?

After what seems like a lifetime, Gran finally turns back to me, confusion now in her eyes. "Austin, there's no one here?"

What in the… "Gran, she's standing right in front of you." I gesture the bat in Nimue's direction, so Gran will get the hint.

"Augustine, there is no one here except you and me. If there was a girl here, she would have to go past me to get out and I was the only one to come through that door."

"I'm telling you, she's right here!" I exclaim, gesturing again. "How can you not see her."

"Augustine!' Gran exclaims grabbing me. "There is no one here, for the last time!" I look down and see the worry and fear in her eyes. She stays silent for a few moments before speaking again. "…Maybe we should call Dr. Wentworth. Get you an appointment to talk to him because you've been acting…skittish for the last few days…"

The blood in my body run cold at the mention of the doctor. He's famous in my family; the one called when my Grandfather broke down…and my aunt… The one called when my family curse takes us on the road to nowhere…

"Augustine…" A voice calls out to me. I look from the corner of my eye and see Nimue, close by my ear. "Augustine, she cannot see me…" No shit, Sherlock… I have to fight the urge, not to roll my eyes. Instead, I try to give an 'Are you kidding me', look. She gets the message, because she continues. "The only ones who can see me, are those who hail from my lands." I just look at her in confusion. "I know this is a lot to take in, Augustine and I know you're questioning whether this is real or not, but I assure you, it is. And I will explain everything, but I cannot do it with your Grandmother thinking, you've pulled a 'nutter'."

I can't believe this… The hallucination is trying to tell me I'm not crazy… If that's not crazy, I don't know what is. But…, for some reason, against all logic… I believe her…

Maybe I have lost my mind… Insanity or not, the last thing I want is to see Dr. Crazy and if I'm being honest, part of me wants to hear Nimue out, but the only way I can do that is convincing Gran that I haven't flown the cuckoo's nest yet.

And that's when an idea hits me…I only hope it works…

"And…scene!" I yell out, going into a sweeping bow, startling Gran and Nimue.

"Austin, what the- "

"Please, I don't deserve your applause!" I give myself another bow.

Gran stares at me, flabbergast before giving me a glare and hitting the back of my head. "Augustine William Cavalier, have you lost all sense!"

"Well, that was mean…" I mumble out, rubbing the back of my head.

She pinches the bridge of her nose before letting out a long sigh. "Austin…would you mind explain what the hell is going on? No jokes or sarcasm, just explain."

"I'm getting into my character's head."

"Excuse me?"

"I'm getting into my character's head," I repeat, the lie forming in my head. "It's for Reagan's new play. She's always getting on that I don't get into the character's mind and all that jazz. It makes you wonder why she keeps sucker-, I mean asking me to be in them." At least that part isn't a lie…

"So, all this: seeing the girl and asking me is she was there, was for…"

"...the play," I finish. "That's why I didn't hear you calling me. I was just so into the performance because I rather not get my head bitten off again because I didn't know my lines." That's not a lie either. Reagan Karaliskas is probably the least intimidating person in the world; a rabbit is scarier than her, but the last time I didn't know my lines, it took Katie and Blaine, to keep her from killing me.

Gran looks at me warily, most likely trying to gauge if I'm lying. After a few moments of stare down, she finally speaks. "Alright, let's say you were practicing for this play. What's it about?"

"Umm…" Thinking…thinking… "…It's about…" I look over at Nimue and the idea flows. "…about a guy, who can see ghosts… And this one, annoying ghost…" That earns me a glare from Nimue. "…she won't leave him until she tells him about this magical journey he's supposed to take."

"Ok…and what's the bat for?" She points to said object in hand.

"Oh, this!?" I hold it up before placing it behind my back. "I just tripped on it, that's all. You know me, World's Biggest Klutz," I chuckle out, hoping that my nerves aren't showing on my face.

Gran just gives me a stare before shaking her head and mumbling out something that sounded like 'teenagers'. "I swear, you will be the death of me, Augustine," Gran sighs out. She gives me another look, softer this time before placing a hand on my cheek. "Just be careful and answer when I call you."

I stare into her eyes, the same amber as mine and I can see that she doesn't fully believe me, but she's willing to give me the benefit of the doubt. As much as I want to tell her the truth, I know I can't. Instead, I bend down and hug her. "I promise, I will come rushing down like a speeding bullet to answer your call."

She lets out a chuckle and hugs me back before pulling away. "Just give a yell next time. Now, hurry up and get ready for school." She gives my cheek a pat before heading towards my doorway. She pauses for a second before looking back at me. "…I'll have my phone on, if you need anything."

I muster up the brightest smile I can, even though I feel like dirt and give her a wave. "I know, Gran. I'll see you this evening." She gives me one more smile before heading out. I wait a few seconds, until I hear her out of the front door and shut my door. "Alright, spill," I demand when I turn to face her. "I don't like lying to my grandmother, so you better have a good explanation."

"Trust me, I do," Nimue says as she goes and sits on my bed.

"You said that only people who hail from your land can see you," I state as I walk over to her. "But, I'm Rhode Island, born and raised, and seeing how you sound like you're from across the pond, it's safe to say that I do not hail from your land."

Nimue lets out a long sigh, before bracing herself. "Yes, you are correct. Only those who hail from where I come can see me and you are also correct that you, Augustine Cavalier, do not hail from there, but…your spirit does."

"I'm sorry, my spirit?"

"I think it might best if I introduced myself again." She stands to her feet before giving me another, low curtsy. "My name is Nimue, but you may know me better as The Lady of the Lake and you, my young friend, are Arthur Pendragon, better known as King Arthur."

3: Driving Me Crazy

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 3: Driving Me Crazy

"King Arthur... You're saying that I'm King Arthur?" I ask after a few minutes of silence, trying to wrap my head around the bomb that was dropped on me.

"Well... yes and no. You are not Arthur, per say. Reincarnation would be the proper term for what you are," Nimue explains, but to be honest, I’m only half-listening at this point.

"So, let me see if I got this straight. I’m King Arthur. The same Arthur who pulled the sword from the stone and was the king of Britain and all that junk. That Arthur, right?” Nimue gives a hesitative nod yes. "And you're the Lady of the Lake; the woman who gave Excalibur to Arthur. Is that, right?”

Nimue hesitates for a moment longer before nodding again. “Yes… that is more or less the story.” Huh… at least that explains the gown… Looking down at her, I finally notice the green, medieval-style dress Nimue has on.

“Augustine, are you alright?” Nimue asks worriedly after I stay silent for a few moments.

“Huh!?” I exclaim, snapping out of my thoughts. “Yeah, I’m good, I’m good. Just trying to wrap my head around this…revelation.” I give a small chuckle. “Not every day you find out that you’re the ‘reincarnation’ of a King.” Another chuckle escapes my lips and before long, I’m full-blown laughing as the situation truly hits me.

Nimue just looks at me like I’ve grown two heads, which causes my laughter to get worse. “Augustine, why in the world are you laughing right now? I do not see anything funny.”

“Trust me, nothing is funny about this!” I exclaim in between laughs. “It’s just, I always knew that I was at risk for a mental breakdown. It runs in my family for heaven sakes, but I’m proud and little in awe at what I actually hallucinated!”

“But, Augustine, you are not-”

“I mean…” I continue, cutting Nimue off. “…I will admit, most guys my age would have dreamed up a girl who looked like you, but for me to hallucinate you with actual clothes on. I have to say, I am impressed with my maturity…”

“But-”

“…And imagining myself as the reincarnation of King Arthur, mind-blowing! If I have to lose my mind, this is the way to do it!”

“Augustine-”  

I place a hand on Nimue shoulder, not questioning that I can touch her. It’s a hallucination, anything can happen. “Nimue- Oops, I mean ‘Lady of the Lake, I wish I could say it was nice meeting you, but I would be lying.” I move away from her and grab some clothes. “I’m going to go and get dress, before enjoying my last day of school because afterwards, I’m going to call Gran and tell her I was lying earlier.” I go and open my door and head down the hall with a backwards wave. “I don’t know if hallucinations eat or not, but help yourself to anything the fridge!”

"Augustine, stop! You are not listening, you are not hallucinating!” Nimue yells, but I muffle her words with a shut of the bathroom door.

Stepping into the shower and letting the hot water hit me, I let my mind wander to the revelation of the day. Never thought that I would snap one day. I always knew that it was a real possibility that it could happen, but you never think… Well, at least I’m only dealing with one person in my head, not sixteen or going psycho at my prom… I lift my face and let the water hit it. Maybe I’ll get a padded cell all my… What’s that?

A rattling sound rings out above me as the water stops. “What the…?” I ask softly as I inspect the showerhead, wondering what causing it to stop. I tap the head a little and before I can do anything else, a rain of ice shards starts shooting out at me.

"Ow, ow... got damn it, stop!" I yell out as I put up an arm to shield from the rain of ice before using my free hand to reach out and turn off the water.

Luckily, that seems to do the trick, as the ice storm stops. I breathe out sigh of relief as I lower my arms. "That was a close one…” I sigh out as I open the shower curtain, but a sound behind me rings out, louder than the last one. “Now what!?” As if answering my question, the showerhead explodes with ice, showing me with it. “What the hell is going on!” I rip the shower curtain down to shield myself from the torrent of ice.

"I told you this was not a hallucination," A familiar voice answers. No… I lift my shielding up a little and peek out and of course, standing there is my ‘favorite’ person, but unlike how I saw her a few moments ago, a light blue aura surrounds her. Her violet eyes, now the same blue as the aura. "I told you, you were not hallucinating," Nimue repeats sweetly, but a slight edge creeps into her voice, making her almost…menacing.

I can’t help but stare before barreling past her, not even caring that I’m butt naked. This isn’t happening… This isn’t happening… This isn’t happening! I quickly close the door behind me and throw on my clothes before throwing my door open again and barrel past Nimue again, not carrying if I knock her down.

"Augustine, come back!” Nimue yells from behind. I risk a peek behind my shoulder just in time to see the aura fade from around her.

"This isn't happening, this isn't happening, this isn't happening...!" I repeat as I grab my bag and race out the door, tripping on the stairs on my way out and falling to the ground.

“Oh, are you alright?” Nimue asks as she races to my side, but I quickly scramble up before she can touch me.

“Get away from me!” I yell before sprinting off into the park.

“Augustine, wait!” Nimue yells, but I ignore her and just pick up my speed. She continues yelling, but her voice gets further and further away until I’m out of earshot. I continue running for a few minutes until I reach the front of my school. Huh…looks like going crazy has it upsides… I can’t remember the last time that I was early for school.

I race by the few people hanging out in front and hide behind a set of stairs leading in into one of the side entrances of the school. Partly to catch my breath and the other part to hide from Nimue.

After a few moments, the panic in my mind and heart starts to die down and I finally risk it and look around the steps to see if the little imp followed me. Unfortunately, I’m so absorb in looking for Nimue, I don’t notice someone behind me until I feel a tap on my shoulder, causing me to yelp and fall back on the steps.

“Wow,” The figure breathes out in surprise. “Blaine was right, you are jumpy.”

It takes a few seconds before my fear-riddled brain finally realize who’s in front of me as I breathe out a sigh of relief. “Dang it, Reagan… You almost gave me a freaking heart attack…”

“Sorry, didn’t think you were going to react like that,” Reagan apologizes, brushing some of her copper-red hair out of her blue yes. A bright smile is on her lips, but it soon turns into shock. “Austin, what happened to you!?” My blood runs cold from her words as I look down, trying to see if there’s any sign I’ve lost my mind, but instead, Reagan lightly touches my face. “Your face is bleeding.” She holds up her hand, which indeed does have blood on it.

I touch the spot gingerly, thinking back to when I fell. “Oh...I tripped on my way here.”

“Really? That must have been a nasty fall, because your whole cheek is scrapped up.”

“Yeah...” I uneasily say, groping for an excuse. “Mrs. Fitzgerald dog...got out...”

“Buster did all this?” The skepticism is clear in her voice.

“Well, next time a freaking dog is chasing me, I’ll make sure to stand my ground,” I snap, my patience running out.

Reagan jumps in surprise from my tone, not expecting that reaction. “Alright, I hear you. I was just surprised that a little dog did that much damage. Sorry I asked.” She starts to walk away, but before she can move, I grab her arm.

“Rea, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap like that. It’s just been a stressful morning and I took it out on you. Please, forgive me.” I give a small pout for emphasizes, putting on my best puppy dog look.

Reagan stares at me for a few moments before a sly smile breaks out. “You’re lucky I’m a sucker for a Cavalier pout, otherwise you would be in trouble.”

“Thank Heaven for my family’s good looks then.”

That earns me a chuckle before Reagan reaches back into her bag. “Before I forget...” She pulls out and hands me a familiar folder. “...here are your notes back. Thought I better give this back before you had Blaine, guilt trip me again.”

“If it helps, I didn’t ask nor want him to guilt trip you,” I chuckle out as I place the notes back in my bag. “I just want to be able to pass at least one of my classes.”

“You know, if you didn’t fall asleep in class, you would pass more than one.”

“Need I remind you that I get a higher grade than you in most of our classes,” I deadpanly state. “And should you really be lecturing me, Reagan? Seeing how you ditched school last semester to go to an autograph signing.”

“My dear, Austin. Have you ever heard of the saying ‘Do as I say, not as I’? It means should listen to those who are much older...”

“You’re only six months older...”

“...and wiser than you. And I was not lecturing; I was merely stating a fact...besides...” Another sly smile appears as she gives me a knowing look. “Last I check, you had a wife to lecture you. Katie told me she laid into yesterday. I didn’t ask what position you-”

“Isn’t it a little too early for dirty jokes, Reagan?” I ask, fighting the blush coming up.

“It’s never too early for that. You’ve pointed that out before.”

She has a point... But like hell am I giving her that. “You do know I’m not above snitching on you to her.”

Reagan holds her hands up in defeat. “Fine, spoilsport, you win. I swear, both of you are killjoys...”

“What do you mean?” I ask, curious about her meaning.

“I asked Kate yesterday, if she gave you the riot act and she said that she did, but her answer felt...off.” A frown appears on Reagan’s face as she looks down a little. “It was strange... I asked her what was up-”

I feel the color drain from the face, the more Reagan speaks. “She didn’t say what was bothering her, did she?”

Reagan looks over at me in confusion. “No... she said that she was just worried about you, because McKinney would be on your case now...” She drags out until a small gap escapes her lips and she grabs my biceps. “You confessed to her! That’s why she was acting squirrely and why you look like you’re about to have a panic attack!”

“I... I… that’s not it!” I yell as I feel my face on fire now. “I didn’t confess to her!”

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Austin. She didn’t reject you; she’s probably just in shock, that’s probably why she didn’t say anything, that’s all.”

“But-”

She gives my arms a squeeze before letting go. “Don’t worry, I’ll help you through this so you’re not a complete idiot through this.” She heads for the steps before facing me again. “Love always win!” That earns us a few stares from the few people lingering around, but this isn’t the first time Reagan has declared something on the steps, so they soon go on about their own lives.

Seeing how this day couldn’t get weirder, I decide to ask a dreaded question. “Hey, Rea!” I call out, stopping her at the door to the school. She turns and looks down at me. “You didn’t happen to see a girl around our age, with light brown hair and violet eyes following behind me, did you?” I know Nimue said that only people hailing from her land could see her, but no harm in asking.

“Really? You shouldn’t be wondering about other girls when you’re trying to get with the love of your life. Have you no shame, Augustine?”

“But, I… Reagan…please...humor me?”

Reagan lets out an impatient sigh before fixing me with a glare. “No, there was no girl following you when I saw you running here. Now, if you excuse me.” With that, she heads in the school and I let out a long sigh. That’s good… At least it seems I’ve lost her for…

“There you are!” A familiar voice exclaims, causing me to tense. Looking over my shoulder, spot Nimue running my way; waving a hand and yelling out my name. This can’t be happening! I mentally yell as I run as fast as I can into the building.

***************************

By the time I reach Spanish, I look like the poster boy for a nervous breakdown. Ever since my run-in with Nimue outside of the school, I’ve been bracing myself for her inevitable popup again, which luckily, hasn’t happened yet.

I take a glance and spot Senora Rosa going through with lesson, while the rest of class takes notes. Normally, even though I know a fair amount of Spanish and I only really took this class for an easy A, it’s one of the few classes that I pay attention in, but with my unwanted guest lurking around, I can’t seem to focus. So instead, I place my head on my hand and gaze out the window.

"You know…” A familiarly, annoying voice begins. It takes all my willpower not to react, but I do glance over my shoulder and spot the last person that I want to see, standing next to me. “…you should really pay attention in class, Augustine. Education is very important.”

"You know, you should really not stalk people!” I whisper out harshly. That earns me a side glance from Blaine, who’s sitting next to me and judging from the way her shoulders hunched in front of me, Reagan heard my tone too, but since neither are confronting me, I take it that they didn’t hear me.

“I am not stalking you, Augustine,” Nimue scoffs as moves in front of me.

“Really? Because it seems that way to me…” I mumble out, looking more towards the window, so I won’t be overheard. “You’ve made your point, I’m crazy, happy now? So, take the hint and leave…”

“How many times do I have to tell, I am not a figment of your imagination!” Nimue exclaims. Judging from the lack of looks this way, her ‘only people from her land can see her’ thing is still going strong. If only I could blissfully ignorant to her presence as well.

Nimue snaps a finger in front of me, drawing my attention back to her, unfortunately… “Augustine, are you listening!?”

“No, I thought I made it very clear that I am actively ignoring you!” I harshly whisper out, drawing a few more eyes over, but with my growing anger, I’m starting not to care.

“You do not get it! Your life is in danger. There is someone very dangerous after you and you are unprepared to face her. You need my assistance if you are to stand any chance against her, but I need you to trust me.”

I can feel the ugly smirk forming on my lips as I finally lock my eyes onto her. “Oh, really? Just need a little faith, trust and pixie dust and it will make everything magically ok?”

Something pokes my side and I spot Blaine, poking me with his pencil. A concerned look on his face. “What are you doing?” He mouths. “Who are you talking to?”

“No one, it’s-” I start to mouth back, but Nimue enters my line of sight again, cutting me off.

“This is not a joke, Augustine!” Nimue exclaims, the anger clear in her voice. “You need to…”

“Stop talking…” I grit out through my teeth.

“Why do you want me to stop talking?” Blaine whispers, mixing in with Nimue’s rambling.

“…stop joking around and get serious…”

“Stop talking…” I repeat, burying my head in my arms to try and block them out.

“What in the world is going on back there?” I hear Reagan ask.

“…do you not care that your life is in danger? You would think that would cause you to take a more serious-”

“STOP TALKING!” I yell out, shooting up from my seat, causing it to fall. The whole room goes silent as I feel every eye, locked onto me now.

After what seems like a lifetime, a voice breaks through the silence, drawing the class attention. “Austin,” Senora Rosa begins, looking over at me. A stern, but concerned look in her eyes. “Is there something you would like to share with the class?”

“I…” The words lock in my mouth as I feel everyone’s eyes burning holes in me and suddenly, it feels like the whole room is collapsing on me and there’s no room to breathe. I have to get out… “Senora Rosa…” I finally say after a few moments. “…may I go to the Nurse’s Office?” The hesitation is clear on her face, but I need to get out of here. “Please, Senora?”

“…Ok, you may go,” She finally answers, waving me up to the front. I can see Blaine and Reagan from the corner of my eye, start to get up with me, but I wave them back down. The last thing I want is them to witness my freak-out…well, anymore of my freak-out…

Senora Rose gives me my Nurses note and it takes everything I have, not to sprint out of the room, but as soon as I’m over the threshold, I quickly run down the hall and out of the school doors. I don’t stop running until I hit a cluster of trees and almost collapse on one of them in exhaustion.

I stay there for a few minutes or hours, I don’t know, until my heartrate and breathing return to normal and that’s when I hear the footsteps behind me. Three guesses who that could be…

“Are you alright?” Nimue hesitantly asks, her previous anger gone from her voice.

“Do I look alright?” I spit out before looking over at her. “Why can’t you just leave me alone?”

“I cannot do that, Augustine…” I let out a long moan at that. “You are in danger and you need protection. That is all I am trying to do.” Her words trigger something inside of me and I can’t help the explosion from coming out.

“I don’t care!” I yell out, jumping to my feet. “I don’t care if Jack the Ripper, Barney or Hannibal Lecter was after me, it is not your job to protect me nor do I want it! All I want is for you to leave me alone and have this damn nightmare end!”

“There’s no need to yell,” A voice behind states. A strange chill goes down my spine as the I hear the person come closer. “If you wanted this nightmare to end…all you had to do was ask…”

 

4: The Sword of the Lake

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 4: The Sword of the Lake

"Well, isn't this my lucky day!" A voice evilly chuckles out. "Here I thought I would be waiting out here until I would have a chance to draw the King Brat away, but lookie here, two for one deal! Not only do I get a chance to give Mistress Morgana, Artie's head on a stick, but the Water Fey bitch as well!"

Looking over to where the voice came from, I spot a guy who's probably a few years older than I am, lurking over me with the darkest grin I ever seen. "Wh... what the hell?" I stammer out as a wave of maliciousness hits me, forcing me to my feet. "Who are you and who the hell is Mistress Morgana?"

Before Psycho Dude can speak, a frighten gaps sounds behind me sounds. As much as I want to turn to face Nimue, but something tells me that I'll have a knife sticking from my back if I do. Instead, I shift so I'm standing in front of her. Even though Nimue is not my favorite person at the moment and all this is probably just in my head, but she's clearly afraid, so I'm going to do what I can.

"Augustine..." Nimue whispers out, but my attention focuses on the bastard in front of us.

"Awww, how sweet," Psycho Dude mockingly coos. "The rumor are true, then. A gentleman to the end. I guess that means I'm putting your head on a pike first, Your Majesty."

I brace myself for whatever is coming, but instead of an attack to the front, I feel a small touch on my back. Looking over, I spot a head of light, brown hair move around me until Nimue is standing in front of me.

"Nimue, what in the world are you doing?"

Her back braces as she stares down the guy in front of us. "When I tell you to, run away, Augustine," Nimue commands in a low whisper. "Run straight to the lake and do not turn back; I will hold our guest back as long as I can."

"What the... I'm not going to run away like a coward, Nimue!" I exclaim in a harsh whisper. "And like hell I'm going to leave you alone with him!"

"Do not fret about me, Augustine; I will be alright. Just run to the lake, as fast as you can."

Before I can protest, Psycho Dude lets out a dark laugh. "Oh, how cute! The little pipsqueak has decided to be the big, strong hero." His eyes gazes over Nimue before looking back at me, his Cheshire-grin growing until it looks like his mouth is about to split. "You're going to let the little girl fight your battles for you?"

He did not play that card... I let out a small growl and get ready to charge him, but Nimue manages to push me back with surprising force. "You should not underestimate this little girl..." The smile in her voice is clear and a little...unnerving. "I know your Mistress makes you feel all-powerful, but you have forgotten that I am much older and wise than Morgana. Little boys do not frighten me."

"Oh really?" The chuckle out of him chills me to the bone. "I don't scare you?" An ominous wind blows through, almost knocking me over and out of thin air, a black sword appears out of nowhere in Psycho Dude's hand. "Are you scared now!? How are you going to stop me now!?"

If he asked me that five minutes ago, I would have said he unnerved me, freaked me out, but not scare. Seeing a sword come out of nowhere, I can honestly say that I'm scared now; like wet my pants scared. But, surprisingly, Nimue doesn't seem to be frighten at all. In fact, I can feel the smile growing on her face.

"I told you, little boys do not frighten me." As she's speaking, Nimue slowly steps away from me, her eyes never moving from the sword. "Your toys may make you feel invincible, but I promise you... you are not!" A flash of light, not unlike the one yesterday, flashes out of her hand and hits Psycho Dude, square in the chest.

"Run, now, Augustine!" Nimue yells over her shoulder as she shoots another ball out of her hand. "I can only hold him off for a little while!"

A million things run through my mind, between breaking down and... I don't know what, but all I know... Despite all the craziness going on and knowing that my mind is most likely having a break down... I just know, that I can't leave Nimue alone with this...psychopath.

"I'm not leaving, Nimue!"

"If you truly want to help me, you will do as I say and run to the lake. Now!" She throws another ball at light at the dude, who crumbles to the ground again, but I can already see him stirring. "Go, Augustine!"

As much as I don't want to leave her to fight him alone, I can feel my legs propelling me in the opposite direction. Don't you dare die, Nimue... I mentally will as I keep running through the trees, my cross-country experiencing helping me out. It's not too long until I finally hit the lake, close to the spot where this craziness first started...

"Alright, Nimue, what did you want me to come here for?" My eyes gaze around the lake, trying to pick up some clue to why she wanted me here. Off in the distance, I can hear the sounds of fighting and from the sound of it, it's not going pretty.

That's it, I'm going to help her! I start to turn and head back into the fight, but before I can even move, a voice out of nowhere, stops me.

"No, Augustine! You mustn't leave the lake!" Nimue voice exclaims in my head. How... You know what...not even going to touch it... I think as I get back on track.

"Nimue, I know you wanted me out of the way, but I can help you!" I exclaim, hoping she can hear me. "I just can't sit around and let you fight some creepy with a magical sword!"

"No... you do not understand..." Nimue lets out a grunt of pain before continuing. "You alone, are not strong enough to face this evil, but... There is one way you will be... Walk out onto the water and it will be clear..."

What the... "Nimue, you do realize that I'm not Peter and Jesus isn't asking me to come onto the water, right?" Silence answers me as a very large boom goes off, close to where the fight is. A dark chill of worry goes down my spine.

I look out onto the lake staring it down. "What's the worst that can happen if I step out onto the water?" Drowning... eaten by mutated creatures...Davy Jones' Locker... A vision of a Kraken comes to mind before I shake the thought off. No... Nimue, despite her faults, wouldn't have told me to do it if something horrible was going to happen...

Before I can decide, I feel same pressure I felt when Nimue spoke in my mind, but it's not her voice that comes. "Trust Nimue, she will never lead you wrong..."

That was odd... Odder still, the voice sounded eerily like my own voice. A female scream rings out, breaking me out of my thoughts. Come on, Augustine! Just do it!

With a deep breath, I brace myself before placing one foot, then another, out onto the water until I'm standing completely on it. "I can't believe it..." I whisper out in disbelief and excitement. "I'm actually standing on water..." Another scream sounds and I focus on my task. "Alright...so where is this 'big help' at, anyway?"

My eyes graze over the lake as I run further out. Nimue said that it would be clear, once I was on the lake, so- A shake on the water, stops me in my thoughts and tracks. "What was that?" I ask out loud and as if answering my question, another shake breaks out, knocking me off-balance. Luckily for me, I don't fall into the water, but before I can get on my feet, a vortex suddenly appears in front of me.

"I really hope Nimue isn't expecting me to jump into this thing..." As if to answer me, something starts rising out of the lake. Slowly, it continues rising until the object is completely out of the water, stopping the vortex as well.

I don't even have to ask when I finally see the object, because the word is already inside of me. "Excalibur..." I breathe out in awe as I slowly rise to my feet before walking over to the legendary sword.

My hand reaches out for the blade and I have no qualms about it, for once. It's almost as if the sword is...calling out to me, willing me to it and I want...no, need it in my hands. And soon, the jewel-encrusted hilt is in my hand and a surge of power runs through my body. Like a missing piece of me just returned.

I hold the sword in my hands and just stare at it, taking it all in. I can't believe it... I'm actually holding Excalibur, the Excalibur in my hands! The light shines so brightly off it, that I have to turn it away so not to blind myself. As I do, an engraving on the blade catches my eyes. "Â Duw wrth fy ochr, gallaf lladd hyd yn oed y tywyllaf drwg... With God beside me, I can kill even the darkest evil..." ...When did I learn Welsh?

Before I can ponder on my sudden linguistics skills, a scream breaks me out of my stupor. Looking over to the shore, I spot Nimue on the ground, looking worse for the wear.

"Brava, Lady Nimue," Psycho Dude's voice congratulates as he emerges from the trees, the sick smile visible from over here. "I didn't think you would put up this much of a fight. I'm actually disappointed that our fun has to end, but you know how the old saying goes about good times."

My grip on Excalibur, tightens as the sick enjoyment in his voice causes a surge of anger to rise in me. Now it's time to turn the tables... I race across the lake with speed I didn't know I had, until I'm standing between Nimue and Mr. Psycho.

The excitement in his eyes grows when I come into his sight, but it soon fades in fury when he spots the blade in my hand. "No!" He yells out as he glares holes into me and Nimue. "I was supposed to stop you before you had a chance to retrieve the sword, but the water bitch distracted me!"

"Oh, boohoo," I mock. "I didn't plan for my life to be flipped upside down today, but I adapted, so suck it up. And didn't you mother or 'Mistress', ever tell you it's rude to call a woman out of her name?"

A hiss escapes his lips as he stares me down, the rage clear in his eyes before something lights up in them. Uh oh, that's not good... Neither is that... I think as his Cheshire-like grin appears again, this time even more devious.

"Maybe you're right, Little Boy King. Maybe I do need to adapt to the situation." Wait a go, Austin... You gave the bad guy and idea... "Mistress Morgana sent me to kill you before you got the sword, but think about how impressed she'll be if I killed you, the water bitch and serve her your heads on Excalibur's blade. She would hail me as a hero! And-"

"There's only one flaw in your plan," I interrupt his fanatics in a soft voice. "I have no intentions of me or Nimue dying today and even if I did..." I feel the small smirk rising to my lips. "...What makes you think you can do it?"

His own smirk rises in challenge. "Easy...this!" Like lightning, he rushes at me, charging with the sword, but with my own speed, I hold up Excalibur in a perfect block, surprising both of us. I took fencing lessons a while back, so I know my way around a sword, but never have I ever blocked like that. It was like my body knew exactly what to do.

"So, it looks like the Puppy King isn't all bark," Psycho dude says with a sly smile, but it's clear that my block shook him a little. "But, let's see if you can block this!"

He pulls his sword back before letting out a barrage of sword swings. Instead of blocking, I start dodging his blows, going into the rhythm of my old boxing skills. With each dodge, it's clear that PD is getting frustrated and just like in any good fight; the madder you are, the sloppier you are. With his skills, I'm surprised he was a threat to Nimue.

This is getting old, I need to get off defense, now... I think as I dodge another uppercut swipe and that's when I see my opening. He swings his sword down, but instead of completely dodging, I side-step and let Excalibur block the blow again before counter-attacking.

The look of shock on his face is priceless, it almost makes me wish I could snap it. You think that's impressive...just you wait... I dig my feet into the ground and swing my sword at him, causing him to barely block. Gotta do better than that... And with that, I go on the offensive, making sure PD has no time to recover from each blow to his sword.

If it was his fight with Nimue, or energy he expelled during his random swinging, I don't know, but it's clear that he's starting to feel the fight because his movement become even more erratic as he tries, and fails, to take control again.

Psycho dude tightens his grip on his sword as he lets out a growl, before lunging it at me again, causing me to dodge him once more; but instead of waiting for him to pull back, I bring my sword into an upward slash and knock the blade out of his hand, causing it to land a few feet away. With his eyes on his fallen blade, I take my chance and knock my fist into his jaw, knocking him out.

Taking this chance, I catch my breath as I look down at Psycho Dude, who, luckily, is still breathing. "I swear, you are a lucky son of a bitch. You're getting off easy, I should have done-" Before I can finish my rant, something hooks around my leg, knocking me to the ground. Luckily, I manage to keep ahold of Excalibur.

"Note to self..." I huff out in a groan. "...Don't taunt the enemy until you're certain they're knocked out. Number one fight rule..." Out of the corner of my eye, I see Psycho Dude on his feet and scrambling towards his sword. "Nope, not today." I jump to my feet and run after him. If he gets to that sword, then all my hard work is undone and I'm back to square one.

Once he senses me behind him, he picks up the pace and I can see him tensing his side, like he's about to pull something out. What are you planning? Hopefully, it's not another shadow sword. My body nor my mind can handle another.

Unfortunately, he reaches the blade before I can stop him and starts violently swinging it my way, even crazier than before. "What's gotten into you!?" I exclaim as dodge and block his blows. He thrusts his sword on my left side, causing me to dodge and unfortunately, leaving my right open.

From the corner of my eye, I spot the same black aura from before, but instead of summoning another sword, the aura is surround his fist. Before I can do anything, his engulfed fist hits me straight into the stomach, knocking me to the ground with a sickening thud.

"Welp...that hurt," I spit out with blood and mud in my mouth. Something hard digs into my head, pushing my face deeper into the ground.

"I'll give you this, Your Majesty. You put up a hell of a better fight than I was expecting," Psycho Dude gloats as he pushes his foot down harder on my head. "It just wasn't enough, but take comfort in knowing that my Mistress will reward me even more for killing a threat like you."

No... this can't be happening... The punk pushes my face down deeper, causing me to swallow even more dirt, before placing his foot on my neck and I know he's getting ready for the killing blow. I... I am not going...to go down...this...way... If I have to die, it's going to be with a fight.

"Nighty-night, Your Majesty..."

Nighty-night, this... In my distress and by nothing short of a miracle, my hand land on Excalibur. Wrapping my hand around it, ignoring the pain from the blade digging into my palm and thrust it blindly into the air. When I do, I feel something warm running down my arm and the pressure from head, removed.

I lift my head a little and see that it's blood running down my arm. At first, I think it's the blood from hand, but it shouldn't have been as much and that's when it dawns on me where's it from. No... No... No! Looking up higher, I spot Excalibur running through his stomach.

He lets out a low moan as he drops his own sword and stares down at the blade in his stomach. Psycho Dude grabs the blade lightly before slowly looking down at me and unlike his previous stares, this one seems...lighter. Then, the most unexpected thing happens.

"Thank you..." He mouths as a line of blood runs down the corner of his mouth before he falls.

"No...NO!" I scream as I rush to grab him before he falls, dropping Excalibur from my hand. "No... don’t you dare die!" I shake him a bit in denial, knowing that it's futile, but I can't help it, I refuse to accept that I've ... After a few more shakes, I finally stop and gently place him on the ground.

It doesn't take long for the tears to start falling. Yeah, he was an asshole who was trying to kill me, but the last thing I wanted was to kill the man. I gently pull the sword out of him as a hand touches my shoulder and it doesn't take a genius to realize who it is. "Don't say that this ok or anything like that, Nimue..."

"But it is alright, Augustine."

I whip my head around to face her. "How is this alright!? In what world is killing a man alright!? Just because he was trying to kill me, doesn't mean I should stoop to his level!"

She doesn't say anything at my outburst, instead, she kneels next to me and reaches over PD. At first, I think she's about to close PD eyes, but she places her hand over his wound and a soft, light shines from it. Before too long, all signs of battle disappear.

"How did you-" I quickly cut myself off when Psycho Dude's chest starts rising again. "He's alive... How did you do that?" I ask in amazement as I look over at Nimue, who's rising from the ground before she starts limping towards the lake.

She gives me a look over her shoulder before speaking. "Come along, Augustine, let us get closer to the lake so we both can heal and I can explain exactly what happened." She limps a bit before turning back. "And, please, bring our friend along. I would hate for someone to stumble upon him and get the wrong idea."

*************************

"Is this safe?" I ask, gesturing at the unconscious Psycho Dude and the ugly injuries, Nimue and I both sport. It looks like we've come off a B-film movie. "If someone sees us, it's not going to be pretty and jail time isn't really on my bucket list."

"There is no need for worry, Augustine," Nimue answers softly as she leans against one of the trees. "I placed a barrier around the lake, cloaking us from outsiders’ eyes. If anyone looks this way, all they would see is the lake itself." She settles against the tree more. "I may be low on magic, but I have enough to sustain the barrier."

"Why are you low? Those...balls of light, took that much out of you?"

Nimue gives a shake of her head before answering. "Normally, no. This..." She gestures down at her body. "...is my true form. In this form, I am at my most powerful, but there is a drawback. If I stray away from the lake for a length of time, my magic drains. In Camelot and Avalon, I could venture far from the lake because the lands were rich in magic, but in this land...there's barely any at all, so it is much harder for me to maintain this form."

"And chasing me down all day probably didn't help at all." It dawns on me how much magic, Nimue actually has wasted on me over the last twenty-four hours.

I really am a jerk... I think as I brace myself for the incoming scolding, but it doesn't come. I look up and see Nimue smiling softly. "Do not feel guilt, Augustine. Yes, it is true that your...antics today did deplete some of my magic, but you only acted that way because I drop this information on you without any warning and I apologize. Our 'friend' did not help the situation either."

"Still, I'm sorry for what I put you through and even if you manage to figure out a way to explain...all this. It wouldn't have worked until something like this..." I nod towards Psycho Dude. "...happened, to make me believe."

"Perhaps, you are right, but at the end of the day, neither one of us are at fault. Not completely, anyway. If you want to find fault, it would be with this young man... No, I should not say that, not even he is at fault. All this falls upon Morgana. I did not think she had gotten this strong yet, so I underestimated our friend, but he is possession is farther along than I thought."

"Yeah, I've been wanting to ask about that. Who in the world is Morgana and what do you mean by 'possession'? ...He's not going to spit out green pea soup, is he?"

"Green pea...? Never mind that." Nimue waves it away before continuing. "To answer your second question: I know because of the black sword he made appear, but also because of this..." She grabs PD's left arm and pulls down his sleeve. On his wrist and forearm is some type of black, vine-like tattoo. The edges of it fading.

"So, the sign of possession is...a bad, fading tattoo?"

"This is the mark of Morgana's possession," Nimue answers with a roll of her eyes. "When Morgana first possesses someone, the vines circle the wrist." She gestures at PD's wrist. "Higher the mark goes, the longer that person is possessed for and the stronger they will be." She places his arm down before looking back at me. "The only way to stop the possession is to purge it and the only way to purge it, is with Excalibur."

I pick up Excalibur, now clean-up of blood and hold it up. "So, when I stabbed him..."

"...You purged him of Morgana's influence," Nimue finishes.

"Alright, that explains the freaky thank you he gave me after I stabbed him. But you still haven't answered my other question: Who is Morgana? I know of Morgan, Arthur's...well, I guess I should say my sister, but I never heard of a Morgana."

"You should be careful with history, Augustine. History is written and on more than one occasion it has been wrong. You cannot rely on it." Am I in a history lesson now? "Morgana Le Fay was the name she was born with, but when she gave herself over to the dark arts, she was reborn as Morgana." As she's speaking, the graveness in her voice grows. "For years, Morgana caused trouble for the kingdom, but never anything truly devastating...until she did..."

"Almost afraid to ask...what did she do?"

Nimue takes a breath before continuing. "...She'd devastated Camelot. She managed to get past all our defenses, in the most unexpected way... Her attack killed many knights and innocent people; had she not been stopped, Camelot and the world, would have been destroyed..."

"Ok... She's a very bad person, I get that, but you said she was stopped. My question is, how is she backed now?"

"That...I do not know. If I am being honest...I did not believe she would return. I believe, or should say hoped, that she was gone for good, but Arthur though otherwise."

"Arthur? How?"

"In his last, dying breaths, Arthur whispered to me that he had a vision during his battle with Mordred, Nimue's son, that Nimue would rise again and much more powerful than before. Of course, I did not believe at first. I just thought it was the hopeless illusion, conjured up by a dying man."

"But, something changed your mind. What was it?"

Nimue gives me a small smile. "He said in the vision that he saw his soul reborn. That he saw you, fighting against Morgana and stopping her!" The look in her eyes grows serious. "I know you're doubtful of this, Augustine and I do not blame you for that. Like I said, I did not believe it at first, either, but the way he spoke that day...the look in his eyes.... But, it was only today that I was truly convinced his vision was true."

"Well, yeah, seeing shadows rise from the ground and people popping swords out of nowhere would do that..." I mumble out.

"It was that, but it was not the only thing. The way you fought today, the skill you showed... I could finally see what Arthur saw all those centuries ago!"

I stay quiet, trying to process the information she'd just laid on me and even though she believes it and I'm holding the legendary sword, I still can't believe... Even if I'm the reincarnation of Arthur, that doesn't mean I'm him. I don't have the power to stop him. I'm no great hero or king, with or without the sword...

"Austin..." The sound of my nickname draws me back up to see Nimue gazing at me softly. "This is a lot of things and I truly apologize for bringing you into this. I had hoped, if Morgana did end up rising, it would be years from now, not when you are yet a child, but I should have known better. Arthur was not much older than you are, so it does not surprise me that it ended up being this way, but still..."

She lets out a long breath before giving me a steel-like look. "Arthur was not given a choice on the path he was given, but you do have one." That catches my attention.

"I will not force you to take his horrible undertaking. It will be a hard and long war and if I am honest, I cannot promise you will make it out alive, but at the end of the day, this is a choice and only you can make it. And I will understand if you choose to walk away from this...I would not blame you if you did..."

I stay quiet, pondering over her words. I don't have to do this... This isn't my problem, I can just walk away...! But I know, I can't walk away from this. Even with the opening Nimue gave me, I can't just let Morgana do...whatever she's planning. And I know, there's only one answer I can give...

"I'll do it..."

************************

"I! Am! An! Idiot!" I exclaim as I hit against my head against my locker, earning some stares from some people. This and my outburst yesterday, I'm surprised I haven't been sent to the school's psychologist and I have feeling, being in this mess now, I'm in for more stares later down the line.

At least something good came out of all this... Psycho Dude aka David, was returned home safely after being missing for several weeks. With some of Nimue's magic, we managed to find out where he was from and returned him home safely, with no memories of what happened.

"At least he doesn't have to remember that mess... Lucky for him..."

"Good Morning, Augustine," An annoyingly perky voice greets behind me. Oh goody...another thing I wish I could forget...

"We talked about this, Nimue, no more..." I trail off as I turn to face her. "What the... What's up with the extreme makeover?"

"What do you think?" Nimue asks as she gives a pose with her new modern-day outfit and pixie-cut. "Can I pass for a normal teenager?"

"There is nothing normal about you, Nimue and why do you care? No one can see you, so what's the point for all..." I gesture to her new look. "...this? I hope it's not for my benefit because, you're cute and all, but you're really not my type..." I spot Blaine coming down the hall and let out a groan. "And goody, now one of my best friends has caught me talking to myself again and probably reinforcing the 'Austin's crazy', thing that's probably running through his, Katie's and Reagan's minds now."

My eyes stay on Blaine as I whisper in my mind: "Just stand there and be quiet, I don't need you drawing any more attention..." Nimue rolls her eyes and scoffs, but doesn't say anything as I focus my attention back on Blaine. "Hey there, man... What are you doing?" I ask as Blaine grabs me and drags me to the side.

"Austin, you have to tell me who that girl is!?" Blaine exclaims in a whisper as he shakes my arm.

"Girl? Wait... You can see her!?" Several people, including Blaine, jumps from outburst.

Blaine looks at me strangely before speaking again. "Yeah, I can see her." He looks his shoulder before facing me again. "Austin, I have never believed in love at first sight, but...wow..." He shakes my arm harder. "You have to tell me her name!"

"My name is Misterea Aigua," Nimue answers behind us.

"Mis..."

"Misterea Aigua," Nimue repeats in my mind. "I figured, new body, new name."

"New... What do you mean new body?" It takes me a few seconds before it dawns on me and I can feel my anger rising. "You're possessing someone..."

"Oh, calm down," Nimue scoffs. "This young woman was pronounced brain dead, so no soul was occupying it." Before I can say anything, Nimue continues. "Morgana has shown that she is not afraid to have her minions come after you, so you need protection and I cannot offer that in my usual form. Being in this body, I do not suffer the ill effects of being in my normal form."

"...I don't like this..." I grumble out. Never thought I would think of school as a safe haven and I don't even have that now.

Nimue gives a sly smile. "Lighten up, Augustine... Yes, we have an evil monster on our tails, but that does not mean we cannot have a little fun." She fully faces Blaine. "It is very nice to meet you..."

"Blaine, Blaine Mahiya," Blaine answers with a smile.

"It is very nice to meet you, Mr. Mahiya," She shakes his hand. "I had stopped Mr. Cavalier because I gotten all turned around here." A flirty smile appears on her lips. "But you seem like a man who knows his way around. Do you think you can show me to my next class?"

"I can, indeed," Blaine says with a happy look. He offers his arm to her. "Milady."

"Thank you, good sir." She takes his arm before giving me a smile. "See you around, Augustine." I just give a rueful shake of my head with a smile as I watch them go. What have I gotten myself into?

5: Secrets Revealed

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 5: Secrets Revealed

If you asked me last week what the worse part about this reincarnation of King Arthur mess; it clearly would be the evil, centuries old sorceress who wants to kill me and take over and/or destroy the world (Still a little foggy on that). This week... I know of a greater evil...

"I swear, Nimue is sadistic," I mumble out as I run up the stairs of the school. Ever since the mess with Psycho Dude, Nimue has been on my case to learn the 'proper' technique of wielding Excalibur and not, in her words: 'Swing it around like a blithering idiot'. You would think that I just threw the sword and hoped it would hit something...

"Never mind the fact that I actually put up a decent fight against a guy who could do shadow magic..." I grumble as I walk through the doors and into the mostly deserted halls. The only good part of Nimue's Boot Camp of Hell, is that she'd been getting me up at the crack of crack, which mean I've actually been early for school for the last couple of days.

I head towards my locker, but before I can even reach it, a hand shoots out and grabs me, pulling me into one of the adjacent halls.

"Who the hell... Oh no..." I am so dead...

"Hiya, Aus! Long time no see!" Katie cheerfully greets, even though her eyes reveals nothing close to cheery.

I knew one of my friends were going to confront me on my radio silence sooner or later (They're not the type to let you fall off the face of the earth without a fight). But I had hoped (and prayed), that it would be Reagan or Blaine who would confront me, because then I would have a slim chance of diverting them off my back for a while, but Katie...

Yep...I'm dead... But I have to give it a shot. The last thing I need is to drag any of my friends into this mess.

"Hiya, Kate!" I greet with a bright smile. "It's been a while. Have you lost weight? You're looking good, even better than you usually do! Is that a new jacket?" I look down at my wrist. "You know, I have to get going, but let's catch up lat-"

"How about we catch up now?" Katie interrupts as she grabs me before I can walk away and pushes me against the lockers.

"Guess we're catching up now..." I groan out. "What you want to talk about, Kitty Kat?"

"Hmm...what do I want to talk about? Maybe the weather, or about baseball and softball season starting. Oh, how about you, avoiding all of us!?"

And we have come to the 'Pièce de résistance'... "Avoiding all of you!? I'm not avoiding you, what a silly notion! You're just being para-" Katie pushes me against the locker, a little harder this time. "...noid. Can we at least figure out a safe word before we get to the fun and rough part?"

"Do not get pervert cute with me, Augustine," Katie warns before grabbing my collar and pulling me until we're eye-level, which is not hard since there's only three inches between our heights. "Now you are going to tell me what's going on with you."

"Nothing-"

"Don't lie to me, Austin," Katie threatens as she presses her arm against my throat. Not enough to kill me...yet, but uncomfortable enough.

"Kate..." I strain out. "I can't...tell you...anything...if you...kill me..."

She glares at me for a few more moments as she presses her arm a little harder, before letting go. "Austin, what in the world is going on with you?" She asks, the fight drained out of her. "Normally, I don't care if you're hiding something because barring murder, it's never anything too crazy and if it was anything like murder, you usually tell me. But, you dropping a bomb like you did, you can't up and hide!"

"I-" Katie holds a hand up to stop me.

"You told me you were having visions; that you felt like it could be a schizophrenic episode!" She harshly whispers as a couple of people walk by. She waits until they're gone before continuing. "Have you forgotten that I have been front-row center to what this does to your family? You cannot just tell me that, then, when I call you the next day and check up, mind you, after your blowup in class, you send me some bullshit text saying you're ok and then fall off the face of the earth!"

I stare at her for a few moments before risking moving my mouth again. "May I speak?" She gives me a cold stare, but doesn't say anything which I take as a green light. "You're right, I'm an asshole and I'm so sorry for worrying you. I should have given you more than a text, but I couldn-"

"Augustine William Cavalier, I swear to all of goodness, if you finish that sentence, I will call Gran, right now and let her know that Caleb will be the only grandson to expect great-grandchildren from!"

Wait to go, Austin... Piss her off even more... She pushes away from me and crosses the hall for a few moments. I just continue to stare at her, while she takes a few calming breaths and I hope, contacting the rational part of her brain not to kill me.

It takes her a few moments, but she finally comes back and the fight seems to have truly faded from her this time. "I get it, Austin. You're not under any obligation to tell me about everything happening in your life. I'm not your girlfriend; you're not my boyfriend, but I had hoped, as your best friend, you would have at least had the decency to come to me in person and tell me to my face that you're ok or, at least quell my fear for you a little, but I guess I'm not important enough for that." She backs away from me. "I really hope whatever going with you, you can get through it." With that, she starts down the hall, her boots clicking on the floor.

I know, the good part of me should just let her walk away. At the end of the day, me being out of her life would be for the best because the mess I'm in...it would eventually drag her in and that's the last thing I want. But...the selfish part of me? It needs her in my life...

...And that's why I'm not surprised that I feel my legs running in her direction.

"Katie...Kate...Katherine!" I yell out, knowing that I'm making an absolute fool of myself (Not the first time...), but she just speeds up. Alright...time for the big guns. "Katherine Annalynn Nero-Noble, please stop!"

That causes Katie to freeze in her track before looking over her shoulder with a look of disbelief. "You did not, just use my full name?"

"Well, you're the one who started it," I state when I catch up to her. I start to open my mouth, but I spot the obvious vultures on us, who have stumbled upon my begging. "Come on." I grab her hand and luckily, she let me and pull her until we reach an empty (Hopefully...) stairwell.

"Alright, you got me to stop and dragged me here," Katie says as she watches me look up and down the steps. "You're finally ready to talk, for real?"

"You were right..." I begin when I decide that it's just the two of us. "You're right, it's not that I can't tell you what's going on, it's that I won't, but it's not because I don't want to."

She stares at me for a second. "Austin, my head hurts and I'm not in the mood to translate 'Austin-eses' today, so just spit it out."

"Trust me, I wish that I could, but this isn't the type of thing you can just spit out!"

"...Oh, my goodness, please tell me you didn't actually commit a murder or something like that, did you!?"

"Of course not!" I exclaim. I barely could get away with holding a sheep brain in biology, so murder is out of the question.

"You scared me for a second!" She says in a relieving chuckle. "For a second, I had actually thought you killed someone and was just trying to shield us away from it because you, you don't have to. I'll help you hide the body because for you to kill someone, they must have had it coming."

"And you would do it, no questions ask." I state with a smile, no question needed.

"Of course, ride or die," She answers with a simple shrug, like it's no big deal. "Now, don't get me wrong, if the police have enough evidence, I'm going to take the plea because I still want to go college, but I will visit you every day...barring I don't have classes."

"Wow, you're such a pal, Kate!" I exclaim, sarcasm dripping from my voice, but her words push me over the last hurdle. "And that's why, I'm going to tell you what's going on."

That causes her to freeze. "Wait...you are?" That causes to bust out laughing.

"Seriously!? All that and you weren't even certain I'd spill!?"

She quickly composes herself. "Oh, I knew you were going to spill eventually. I just thought it would be more of a fight, that's all."

"Yeah...of course." And as much as I want to be sarcastic, I can't because I should have known she would have pried it out of me; intentionally or not. Me plus keeping secrets from Katie equals never going to happen.

"So, what is it?" She asks, bring me back to her full attention. "What is this secret thing?"

"Not here," I quickly answer. Katie starts to open her mouth, but I quickly cover it. "Please listen, I'm not flaking on you, I promise I will tell you, but not here. Not where we can be overheard."

She gives me a roll of her eyes before looking down at my hand, which I take as a sign to move it. She looks at me for second before speaking again. "So, if not now, when?"

I think for second. "The woods. At the tree where you flew-"

"You mean the tree, you flew my kite in," Katie corrects with a smirk. "And broke your arm in, getting it out."

"No one likes a smartass, Katherine." She just sticks her tongue out at me. "But yes, that tree. After school, today. I promise, I'll tell you everything."

"I'll hold you to it." She gives me a smile before starting up the stairs, but I grab her before she can go.

"As much as I hate this...but please, don't tell Reagan and Blaine about this." Explaining this to Kate is going to be hard enough, but dragging my other friends into this is a whole nother ballgame.

She gives me an inquisitive look, but nods. "I promise, lips are sealed." She pulls away from my grasp and raises her hand to lightly flick me on the forehead. "Looking forward to our talk, Mr. Cavalier."

That causes me to smile. "See you later, Ms. Nero-Noble." I watch her go up the stairs before heading down to find Nimue. I'm going to need her help...

*************************

"Alright, Austin, old boy," I pump myself up as I lean back against the tree. Ever since our talk, I've been practicing what I was going to say...and each speech sounded worse and worse...

"How in the world do you even begin to tell your best friend that you're the reincarnation of a king, that before this point, you thought was fictional and that you have to stop an evil sorceress before she decides to get trigger happy and wrecks the world!"

My over-exuberance causes me to tilt and almost fall out the tree. Luckily, I manage to regain my balance before this whole mess became a moot point.

That was a close call... I think as I wipe a hand across my forehead. As I lower my hand, it brushes across the chain around my neck that holds Excalibur. Since this isn't the Sixth Century and people tend to get nervous when you carry around giant swords; Nimue thought it might be best to have Excalibur in a less conspicuous form. And speaking of Nimue...

"Where the hell is she!?" I yell out and almost fall again. Right after my integration, I hunted down Nimue and asked her for her help in this mess. I had prepared myself for a fight, I was even ready to stoop to begging if I had to, but... to my surprise, she didn't fight... In fact, she actually agreed! If I didn't know any better, it seemed like she was...expecting this to happen...

After the surprise had worn off, I asked Nimue to meet us here after school and she said she would. Now, classes have been over for about twenty minutes and still no freaking Water Fey!

"It only takes ten minutes to get here! What's she doing, smelling the flowers!?"

"Last I checked..." A familiar voice begins below. Looking down, I spot Katie giving me a rueful smile. "...ladies are never late. Everyone else is just early. Here I thought Gran was raising a gentleman, not an impatient, lay about bum."

"Hey! As said, impatient, lay about bum, I take offense!" I yell down. "And I checked, I wasn't waiting for a lady, I was waiting for you!" The words slip out of my mouth before I can stop it and I just see the steam coming out of Katherine's ears.

She takes a few calming breaths before speaking, and I can tell, it's taking all her strength not to bust the tree down. "August...would you be a dear and please come down so we can have a civilized conversation..."

"I think it's better for my health if I stay up here," The only thing that's keeping me safe is Katie's fear of height. If it wasn't for that, I sure enough would be dead right now.

"I promise, Augustine, I won't hurt you... I just want to talk..." Her tone doesn't instill confidence, but I choose to believe her and finally decide to climb down. When we're eye to eye, she decides to speak again. "Alright, since we've established that I'm not going to kill you, you mind explaining what you were talking about earlier?"

"Right to the chase, huh?" I ask, more to myself. "Before I do, I need you to swear something to me, first."

"What is this, a secret club? Can't you just tell me?"

"Please, Katie. I need this." She lets out a sigh before finally nodding. I take a breath before speaking again. "First, I need you to swear that what you hear here, stays between us. No telling Reagan, or Blaine or even Gran. This stays between us." She gives a roll of her eyes, but gives a nod. "Second...no matter what I tell...that you don't look at me differently."

"Wha-"

"I know it sounds strange, but I need you to swear that. What I'm about to tell you is big and crazy and a part of me still can't wrap my head around it, but it's happening and I can't tell you, if I knew you were going to look at me crazy and-"

'Austin, stop!" Katie exclaims as she grabs my arms and shakes me. "You are my best friend! There is nothing you can ever say or do, that will ever make me look at you differently!" She gives my arm a squeeze. 'Now, will you just tell me what this big secret is, so all the scenarios in my head can finally end!"

My mouth just hangs open from her declaration, but I finally gain enough of my senses to pull myself together and finally speak. Unfortunately, the words come out in rush... "When I finished talking to you that day, I started hearing voices in my head and the voices chased me to the lake, where a woman made of water started rising from it. Before I could ask question, a shadow creature appeared; I fainted and the water woman, who name I found out was Nimue later, blasted it away. So, I ended up waking in my room and..."

I just continue with my story, until I finally reach the end with what happened to Psycho dude. When I finally stop, it feels like I've run a marathon and brace myself against my knees to catch my breath.

After a few moments, it dawns on me that Katie hasn't said a word through all that. I risk a look up at her and see that she's just staring at me. "Katie...? Are you alright?"

She doesn't say anything, but slowly, I see a slight nod of her head. "Yeah...I'm fine. Just...trying to take it all in, that's all."

"You see why I was worried, don't you?" I ask when I'm fully upright again.

She gives another nod. "Oh, I can see why. That's quite a story."

My shoulders fall a little. "So, you don't believe me..." Not that I can blame her, it is a crazy story, but a small part of me believed that she would actually believe it.

"I didn't say that," Katie, unexpectedly corrects.

"Wait...you believe me?"

She gives a shrug. "I can't say that I understand it all and I will admit, it's hard to wrap my head around, but..." She gives me a sly smile. "Like I told, I'm your best friend; come hell and high water, I will always be on your side. Even if that comes with evil witches and reincarnations of kings."

I can feel my heart starting to race as the reality of her words hit me. Like she said, Katie has always been my best friend. The person I would go to if I'm ever in trouble; had I actually committed a murder, she would be the one I would want on my side to hide the body and come up with an alibi, but even I underestimated her (Which, I should know better by now), with how much she'll stand behind me. Even swallowing this whole mess without blinking an eye.

For the first time in a week, I feel the first, genuine smile come to my face.

"I swear, Kate, you must be heaven-sent, to be able to take all this," I praise.

Her smile turns into a smirk. "Yeah, I must be because I took all this and didn't wring your neck for ducking me for an entire week. Let this serve as a lesson and memory, next time you put your foot in your mouth." Despite her lecture, I can see the genuineness in her eyes.

"Trust me, this will be embedded into my brain, for all eternity! And with helping you understand all this, I will do my best and help you. Nimue is supposed to be coming soon and even though she'll talk in riddles and by the end of it, you'll want to wring her neck too. I promise, she'll be able to explain all-"

Before I can finish, a male and unfriendly voice, interrupts me. "Or how about I explain it, instead..."

6: The Rise of Dame Lancelot

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 6: The Rise of Dame Lancelot

"Look at what we stumbled upon!" The same voice exclaims with glee. "Tracked the boy king and ended up getting two, for the price of one!" I quickly turn around and to my surprise, not one, but two people are standing in front of me and judging from their evilly smiles, they're not here for milk and cookies.

Oh, goodie...the cult is using the buddy system... Even without seeing their marks, it's clear that their Morgana's minions, but something else catches my eye.

The older, female of the duo, sports a tank top (How I don't know, seeing how we're still in the middle of March...) and Morgana's mark is as clear as day. But, unlike Psycho Dude's mark, who's only extended a little from his wrist; hers, almost reaches her bicep...meaning that she's been possessed longer than PD, which is not good...

Fighting one of these fools was already tiring enough, but fighting two of them... Today just isn't my day...

"You have got to be kidding me..." I groan out as I brace myself, ready to change Excalibur back to his true form at the first sign of trouble. "Do you guys have a freaking tracker on me or am I just that unlucky?"

The girl gives a smirk as she steps forward. "No, no tracking device. Just some good, old-fashion stalking. We've been waiting outside of your school for a while now, waiting for you to get out of the protection of that insipid fey bitch and here you are."

Yeah...that doesn't make me feel violated at all... I'm going to need a long, burning showering after this...

"Austin..." Katie whispers behind me. I move back a little, making sure to press her against me. The last thing I need is to drag her into this mess...more than I already have...

"Don't worry, Katie. As long as you stay behind me, I promise it'll be alright." I hope...

"Austin...who the hell are these people and why do they look like they want to kill you?"

"Trust me, Kate, that's a long and very complicated story and I promise, I will tell you everything, later. All you need to know that they are very bad people and want to harm me."

"Oh, we're not bad people," The dude of the terrible duo interrupts with sadistic smile. A black light shines in both of their hands and like with Psycho Dude, a black blade appears.

Before I can say anything, a gasp rings out behind me. "Where did those swords come from!?"

"I know it's overwhelming but-" I begin to reassure, but her words truly dawn on me and it takes all my willpower not to turn around, but I do cock my head a little in her direction. "Katie...can you see the sword!?"

"Of course, I can see the swords!" She exclaims in a harsh whisper. "Just like I saw them come out thin air and those gnarly marks!"

If we weren't in immediate danger, I would be passing out right now. Katie can see the swords... She can see the marks... Only those souls from Camelot can see Morgana's mark, so that means... Before I can ponder more, a moving figure catches my eye, causing me to turn around and spot Tweedle-dee, charging at me like lightning.

Got dammit! "Come on, come on!" I mumble as I grab the chain on my neck, but before I can do anything, I'm pushed out the way as Katie delivers a well-placed kick towards Speedy, knocking him to the ground. Was not expecting that...

"Woo!" The chick exclaims with glee. Her eyes shine with excitement as she looks down at her fallen partner before looking back at us. "I was just expecting the kid, maybe the fey bitch, but I didn't expect someone with actual teeth!" Her eyes lock completely onto Katie. "I'm going to enjoy this!"

"Bring it on, Evil Bitch..." Katie grumbles as she goes into a fighting stance and for once, I fear for Morgana's bitch. Katie is pretty much a walking weapon, being trained in Taekwondo since she was eight and just recently taken up Krav Maga.

Had it been anyone else, I would be confident in Katie's ability to handle herself. Hell, she's probably more equip to handle this more than me, but... I see the look in EB's eyes and I know...there's more than her that meet the eye. And if she's truly stronger than Psycho Dude...

"Katie, you need to get out of here, now." I slowly move in front of her again, making sure to keep an eye on Evil Bitch. "You need to run and go straight to lake, as fast as you can. When you get there, yell out the name, Nimue. Do it now..."

"I'm not leaving you here with these two psychopaths, Austin," Katie whispers as she moves next to me. "You can't take both of them on your own. Besides...I don't like the look in her eyes..." She gestures to the girl. It takes me a second but I see what she means. Unlike Psycho Dude, it's clear from the way she'd holds herself, EB has fighting experience. A lot of fighting experience...

"It doesn't matter, I can handle her and Tweedle-dee," I answer after a second, trying to keep the nervousness out of my voice. Nimue, who is a thousand of years old fey had a tough time taking on one of Morgana's minions. Taking on two of them, it might be suicide... But, I flat out refuse to let Katie take on these monsters.

A chuckle draws our attention away and back on evil chick in, who creepy grin, has grown in spades. "I hope you two aren't planning to run away," She says in sickening-sweet voice, causing a shiver down my spine. Whenever the villain speaks in a cutesy voice, nothing good is coming. "Because, that would be no fun. I was just about to start a new game. It's called..."

And if I thought this mess couldn't get crazier, EB disappears...into thin air! Where the hell she- Before I even finish the thought, Evil Bitch appears in between Katie and I, and brings her sword down at Katie.

"...Peek-a-slice!"

Luckily, both of us have sense to move before the sword makes contact, but I can see blood, gracing Katie's shoulder.

"Katie, are you-" A cold shiver runs through me and before I can finish, I move back just in time to miss a swipe to the head from EB's partner, who is charging at me again. This time, I manage to change Excalibur to sword form and block him. "Don't you all have better things to do than attack me!?"

"Our only purpose is to serve your head to Mistress Morgana!" Quick Draw exclaims with a frenzy look as he pulls back his sword and tries for another hit, which I block again.

"So, what happens after you and your sadistic boy band kills me?" The steel of our swords clashing ring out. "Braid each other's hair? Gossip about the latest nuclear war? Pray to the demon bitch, known as Morgana!?"

"I'd watch my mouth, boy!" The frenzy look disappears from Quick Draw's face and is replaced by one of utter seriousness. "Our Mistress has remarkable things planned and once you're out of the way, there will be nothing stopping her!"

"You all keep saying that, but you never say what you mean!" This time, I go on the offensive, striking him as hard as I can. "I. Am. Getting. Sick. Of. You. All. Messing. With. My. Life!" With each word, I strike my blade harder and harder, which, to my surprise, Quick Draw counter each time. Guess Evil Bitch isn't the only one with skills...

We break apart, readying out next attacks, but before I can do anything, a scream sings out that runs my blood cold. Turning around, I spot Katie, holding her left arm; blood soaking through her jacket, while Evil Bitch stares her down with predatory smile. Her blade, covered in crimson.

I start to run over to help her, but something knocks me to the ground before I can.

Oh, yeah... I'm fighting someone too... I mentally groan as I roll out the way of the incoming blade. I swing my leg back, and luckily, I get a hit and knock him to the ground.

Using the momentum, I go into a crouching position and bring Excalibur down on Quick Draw, but to no one's surprise, he manages to cross-check me, locking our swords.

"You should...just...surrender..." Quick Draw struggles out as he pushes against my blade.

"I should surrender? In case you haven't notice, I have you pinned." I press down to prove my point. "So why, pray tell, should I surrender? Last I checked, I have the upper hand."

To my surprise, he starts laughing like a maniac. Maniacal laughter is never good... "You stupid fool... Even if you kill me...it won't stop... Mistress Morgana will just send another because her will is endless. She won't stop until she is victorious and she will be!"

His laughter grows as he pushes against my blade. "I cannot wait for that day..." His voice drops to a whisper. "I hope she leaves you for last when she finally wins. So, you can see the magic drain from that bitch fey; everyone you love and care about burn in front of you..." He moves to my ear. "See the light die out from that little dish of yours and then...watch as Mistress Morgana takes the last of your life away..."

I can count on one hand the number of times I've snapped before... But I can feel my control slipping as my vision blurs red. It would only take a little push to shut him up for good... If I... I darkly think as I press against our blades until it's pressed against his throat. Just a little... But before I can, I catch Quick Draw smirking at me; egging me on and that's enough to erase that dark thought.

Instead, I free one of my hand and grab his blade, snatching it away. Smacking the hilt across his face, knocking him out.

"Hopefully that'll shut you up for a while," I say in a shaky whisper, thinking about my dark thought

Another yell sings out, causing me to jump to my feet and in time to see Katie and Evil Bitch in a lock, Katie, on the ground, holding Evil Bitch's blade back with her hands, who's trying to impale her.

"Got damnit!" I curse out as I race over to them.

"...stop struggling!" I hear EB, demand as she tries to push the blade forward. "My sword tasted your blood and it wants more!"

"No... thanks..." Katie struggles to get out, holding tight to the blade, ignoring the blood running down her arms. "...It already had...an all-you-can-eat...buffet. The...Katherine kitch...en is closed... And if it's...all...the same to you...I rather keep my blood...inside..." I don't know if I should be jealous or not that Katie tops me in being a bigger smartass in the face of danger...

"I have to say, I have to give you props!" EB exclaims, sounding impressed. "You gave a bigger fight than I thought! I can only hope the boy king puts up even half your fight; it's a shame that this must end...but unfortunately, it must, but don't worry..." She holds out her hand as a black aura surrounds it. "...I'll make sure to end it quick."

No... I push my legs harder to reach them, but I already know I'm not going to make it in time. The aura grows stronger and I can sense it from here that EB is going for the kill. No... No... No...NO!

As I feel my heart about to be ripped out of my chest, like a freaking miracle, a shot of white light shoots across and hits Evil Bitch, square in her chest, sending her, flying.

Stopping in my tracks, I look over to where the light came from and see Nimue, standing there, looking furious.

"Where the hell have you been!?" I yell out in frustration and relief. "I asked you to be here forever ago!"

"Apologies," She starts as she lowers her hand. "I had a history paper to turn in and I had some questions for the teacher" You have got to be... Katie and I are fighting for our lives and she's busy worrying about a got damn paper! Despite the seriousness of the situation, I can't help but facepalm at that.

Giving her a roll of my eyes, I turn and rush over to Katie. "Are you ok?" I ask as I help her up on her feet, ignoring the feel of her blood in my hands.

"Yeah, I feel terrific, never felt better...Ow!" She hisses out when I finally get her up. She lifts her jacket up, revealing a long gash on her side, staining her clothes, red. "Welp...that's going to be hard to explain to Auntie... Guess that bitch got me more than I thought."

"Katie... I am so sorry," I apologize as I quickly slip off my own coat and my short sleeve shirt before pressing it against the wound. My guilt caught in my throat. "This is all my fault... If I just kept my mouth shut, none of this would have happened."

"Don't-" She cuts off with another hiss as I press against her injury. "...feel bad. This isn't your fault. Last, I checked, you weren't the bitch trying to poke me with a sword that you made appear out of thin air. Besides..." She gives me a strained smile. "...I forced you into telling me. So, enough with the guilt. Though, I can see why you thought I wouldn't believe you."

Despite her words of comfort, the guilt still eats me. "Yeah...if it wasn't for the magical sword that I wear around my neck and stalking cult freaks, I wouldn't believe it either." I look over at Nimue, who's standing in the same spot as before. "If there was any time to make with the healy-heal, now would be the time, Nimue!"

Instead of her usual lecturing answer, Nimue stays quiet as she continues to stare at the back of Katie's head with a surprised and wondrous expression. "Nimue?" I ask. What is going on with her, you would think she'd seen a ghost...

Before I can ponder more on the water fey weirding out, a drawn breath from Katie, catches my attention. Looking up at her, I see that she's not looking at me, but across the field with a pissed off look on her face.

"Katie...?"

"How is she still getting up!?" Katie exclaims in a harsh whisper.

Looking over in the same direction, I realize what caught her attention. I really hate this day...

Across from us, stands Evil Bitch, in all her evil looks...and she does not look happy... Only good thing is that she's looking worse for the wear. Even from here, I can see the bruises starting to form on her body. Part of her clothing, scorched from Nimue's light bomb, causing several burns along her body. But she keeps getting up like her injuries are nothing.

"I swear, it's like fighting a super solider and mutant, all wrapped in one!" I exclaim as I stand and face EB, who's glaring at all of us.

"Augustine, go and get Katherine to the lake," Nimue demands as she suddenly appears next to us and stares down EB with enough fury that she could burn down a house. "Once you get there, jump into the water. Once you do, all will be clear."

"Could you, for once, not talk like you're a freaking fortune cookie!?" I exclaim in a harsh whisper.

Nimue turns her burning look onto me. "This is no joking moment, Augustine! Do as I say and get her to the lake, now!"

What is her problem...? In the week I've known her, I've never seen Nimue lose her cool like this; not even when I was being my most annoying, but now... you would think she's ready to burn the world down.

I look down at Katie and a thought comes to mind. Could it be because Katie's here? Nimue did say that only those who hailed from her land could see Morgana's mark. Maybe Katie's spirit hails from Camelot too... Maybe she was someone close to Nimue... Maybe-

"Austin, look out!" Katie screams, suddenly, ending my pondering as she pulls both of us to the ground. A black flame sailing over us. Looking up, I spot Quick Draw, getting up to his feet, his arm stretched as he leans on his blade.

"I swear, it's like fighting the freaking Energizer bunny!" I exclaim in a small mummer. I should have known with my luck, he wouldn't stay down for long. This is bad... I think as look from Quick Draw to Nimue, who's begun her fight with EB, before looking back at my dance partner.

If Katie was at full strength, I would be certain we could outrun him, but with her injuries... As much as I don't want to do it, there's only one thing that can be done.

"Katherine," I whisper as I rise to my feet and stare down Quick Draw. "You need to run to lake as fast as you can. I'll buy you as much time as I can, but you need to go, now."

"But..." She stammers out, struggling to her feet. "Austin-"

"I'll be alright," I promise, never taking my eyes off Quick Draw. "I just need you to go. I can't fight him, if I'm worried about you." I look over my shoulder at her. "Please..."

I can see the argument in her gray eyes, but they soon solidified into reluctant acceptance, knowing that I'm right. Her eyes leave mine and look over to Quick Draw, who I can tell is getting antsy. "What do you have planned for our 'bestie'? He's not going to let me go without a fight."

"Trust me, I can handle him. Just worry about yourself." I turn and face our 'bestie' again. "The last thing I need is to explain to Gran and Auntie, that you bleed out and I don't think 'Stabbed by magical sword', is going to fly."

The smile is as clear as day in her voice. "No, I suppose it's not." I hear the ground shift under her as I hope, it means she's heading to the lake. "Austin...?"

"Hmm...?" I look over my shoulder again and sure enough, I see the sly smile on her face.

"Don't you dare die, because with all this magic crap, I will figure out a way to summon you back and kick your ass."

I can't help the laugh from escaping my lips before turning around. "Yes, dear. Now go." And with that, I hear her footstep sound behind me.

"You're not going anywhere!" Quick Draw yells as he shoots another fireball in Katie's direction, which I swipe away with Excalibur.

"Last I checked, you all wanted me," I state as I point the blade towards me with a smug smile. "Don't tell me that you're bored with me already. I'm hurt that you would just drop me for the first PYT to cross your path. Don't get me wrong, I would do the same for Katherine Nero-Royal, but it still stings."

"Oh, I'm going to show you sting!" He shoots out a barrage of dark fireballs towards me and as if I'm back on the baseball diamond, I start swinging at them, disintegrating each one, inching closer to him until our blades lock again.

My grin grows more when the clash of steel rings out. "Well, isn't this Deja vu."

"You son of a..." Quick Draw lets out a growl before swinging his sword back and starts swinging it like freaking mad man.

With each strike, more and more force goes behind them and his erratic moves become more and more unpredictable that it's hard to keep up with, but somehow, by some freaking miracle, I do. And just as fast as his parade of blades started, it ends.

What the... "Why in the world-" Before I can finish, something hot hits my backside and before I know it, the ground is in my face and dirt in my mouth. Oww... that one hurt- "Hot...hot...hot!" I roll on my back as a sudden burn runs down my spine.

Talk about lighting a literal fire under my ass... The cold tip of the black blade kisses my throat. Oh no... from the firepan to the fire...

Quick Draw stands over me as he presses the blade down harder and I can feel the warmth of blood running down my neck. A smug smile on his lips "You should really watch where you're going, little king. Never know when a stray fireball will come along."

"You freaking bast-"

"Ahh, I wouldn't move if I was you. You wouldn't want to hurt yourself, would you?" He presses harder and I can feel my breath getting shallower. "And the last thing I want is for you to go quickly. Not until I finished having my fun... and fun we will have... I'm going to let that little gash of yours continue to bleed as I use your body as my whetstone. Slowly, but surely, you'll bleed out and then, the glory of our Mistress, will rise!"

"Do you...ever...shut...up, about...her..." I manage to cough out. As much as I want to roll and keel over, let the blood drain out of me and just be done with all this mess...I can't... If I give up, then that's it for everyone I care about and as much as I just want to keel over, I have to fight.

And to do that, I have to keep Quick Draw talking long enough for me to regain feeling in my body. I don't know what was in EB's fireball, but it manages to numb pretty much my entire body. Until it wears off, I have to use my signature weapon.

A strained chuckle escapes my lips as I smirk up at him. "I swear... it's like every other word out of your mouth...is about Morgana. I'm surprised...you can even have time to hunt me down...seeing how...your lips...are glued...to her ass."

That one earns me a swift kick to my side before he stomps down, hard, on my chest. Oww...that smarted... I hear a small crack. Yep...that's a cracked rib... That's going to hurt in the morning...

"How...Dare...You...Disrespect...Our...Mistress!" With each word, Quick Draw stomps harder on my chest and I can hear something break. "You shouldn't even be allowed to speak her name, you mongrel!" He gives me one more kick before his foot is replaced with the tip of his blade, right over my heart. "I was going to torture you, drag this out for fun, but no more. Now die!"

My eyes widen as I watch him pull the blade back, the panic rising in my throat. No... No....No! I need more time...! Only my arm has gained some feeling back and I know it's not enough to stop the blade.

He charges the blade towards me, but like a flash, he stops before he can pierce my chest. My eyes gaze up to Quick Draw, who's now looking down at me in terror. Why did he stop?

As if hearing my thoughts, an earth-shattering scream sounds from Quick Draw as a slender blade, pierces through his stomach, splattering some of his blood on me. Now what!?

Quick Draw lets out another scream, but this one resonates deep within me. It's the same scream Psycho Dude let out when I stabbed him Excalibur; like something was being ripped from his very soul.

Before I can ponder further, as quick as the blade entered him, it's ripped just as fast, causing Quick Draw to sink to his knees before keeling over. My eyes stay on him for a few moments before moving to the figure behind him.

Her hair is just a curtain of black, covering half her face and she's soaked to the bone, but I know who it is as much as I know my own face in the mirror, even as she glares down at Quick Draw with a murderous look. The blade that shish kabobbed him, shaking slightly in her left hand, coated in blood.

"Katie!?"

Katie glares one more time at the unmoving body before her eyes lock onto mine and her fury changes to worry. "Oh, my goodness, Austin! What in the world did he do to you!?"

She jumps over Quick Draw and rushes over to me. Katie skids to a stop and kneels in front of me before ripping part of my sleeve off and presses it against my neck. "I'm gone for two seconds and you manage to get yourself in even more trouble."

I let out a chuckle, which waves a radiates of pain and relief through me. "You and I both know...I have a bad habit...of getting in trouble. But...you're one to...talk, at least I wasn't stabbed..." I draw off as my eyes fall lower. "Where is it?"

Katie looks at me confused before following my eyes and brushes her hand where the gash on her stomach would have been.

"What happ-"

"I don't know," Katie quickly answers. "I was still bleeding when I jumped into the lake but the moment I touched this..." She moves a hand from my neck and picks up the sword she used on Quick Draw. "...every injury seemed to heal...like magic."

She holds up the blade higher for me and between the blood, I can make out the words: 'A luz do corazón, sempre vai brillar'.

"'The light of the heart, will always shine through'," Katie translates causing me to look up at her in surprise. "Surprised? So was I, apparently, I can read and speak Galician now. I'm guessing it's thanks to my nifty new toy."

Despite the pain it causes, I can't help but laugh. "Just wait until it's having you speak Welsh!" Another chuckle escapes my lips as I manage to get some feeling in my arm and lift it to touch the slim blade.

As soon as my fingers touch it, a shock goes through my body as I feel all the pain fade away.

"What was that!?" I exclaim as I quickly sit up, almost hitting Katie in the head.

"My head, that's what!" Katie exclaims back as she moves away. "Give a warning next time you're going to give me a headbutt!" Her eyes gaze at me with annoyance, surprise and if I'm not mistaken, a little bit of amusement. "I guess the sword worked on you too. I'm guessing you're feeling better?"

"Way better." Every hit that Quick Draw got on me seems like it faded into thin air. My hand moves to my neck and all I feel is skin.

Before I can press question, a scream rings out, causing both of our attentions to turn in the direction of it and it is not pretty...

"What did you do to him!?" Evil Bitch screams at the top of her lungs, glaring at Katie and I with fire in her eyes. "How dare you! You are going to pay for what you did!"

"I don't think she's happy that you stabbed her boyfriend," I whisper to Kate, who eyes stay on EB with a fire in her own eyes.

"If she's not happy now, she definitely won't be happy when my fist breaks her stupid face," Katie states as she rises to her feet, grabbing her sword with her. "Take care of our...friend..." She nods her head towards Quick Draw, who's still faced down on the ground. "...while I take out the trash."

Evil Bitch's eyes flit from me to Katie as a wicked smile forms on her face. "Oh really!? You're going to take me out, little girl!? That's rich!" She points her own sword in our direction. "Well, if you're ready for round two, bring it!"

"There will be no round two!" Nimue voice rings out, causing all of us to turn in her direction. She looks worse for the wear but the rage is clear as day on her face. I never thought anyone could rattle Nimue, but it looks like I was wrong. Her eyes swing towards EB, raging growing more. "The only one that shall pay is you, you abomination!"

She holds a hand out towards EB, who gives her smug smirk, but before EB can do anything, a column of light comes raining down, hitting EB with full force. "Be gone, you evil bitch..." Nimue whispers, which I'm surprised I can hear over the torrent of screams.

Just as quickly as it came, the light disappears and EB and Nimue, both fall to the ground. Katie looks back at me in shock. "What was that?"

"I wish I knew," I answer honestly, just as shocked. "It's not her usual brand of crazy..." I begin jogging over to Nimue and starts to help her but she bats me away.

"I am fine, do not fret over me," Nimue wearily demands as she rises to her feet. "We need to leave right away. I am certain people will be on their way to investigate the source of the light and I rather they not find us with our unconscious friends."

Nimue words run through my mind before they finally click. "What do you mean people saw that light?" I ask as I look down at her. "I thought only people from Camelot or those a part of Morgana's BFF club could see magic?"

"That is normally the case, Augustine, but not in this one." A grim look forms on Nimue's face. "That was an ancient and powerful spell I used; one, that's so powerful that even mortals can see it. I'll explain more once we are in a more secure location. Preferably, some place far from here."

We stay silent for a moment until Katie, who's been silent during this exchange speaks. "...I know a place."

**********************

"Ok..." Katie begins as the waves from the ocean breaks behind her. The spot that Katie had in mind is familiar sight. It's a spot that we all hang out at during the summer when it gets too hot and too tourist-y in town and in need of an escape. Normally it's a great spot, but in the dead of winter and in soaking wet clothes, it's the ninth circle of hell.

Luckily, some of Nimue's returned in time to spark a fire to keep us from suffering hypothermia. "...I get the whole 'Austin is King Arthur' and has to defeat this Morgana chick," Katie continues as she paces. "But what I don't get is how do I fit in this mess?"

"That's what I was wondering too," I state. "I've been doing research on the King Arthur legend. Don't say anything." That part is direct towards Kate, who I know is about to say something smart. "And I can't think of anyone, especially someone with a magical, healing sword."

"Well, there's always Queen Guinevere," Katie absentmindedly mumbles and I can feel the blush rushing to my face. She looks over at me in confusion before it hits her on what her theory could mean and to my surprise, a small blush appears on her own cheeks as she turns back to Nimue.

I turn back towards Nimue. "Could she?" I ask as I try and fail to keep the crack out of my voice.

Nimue lets out a scoff as she looks at us like we're freaking idiots. "Do not be ridiculous. There is no way Katherine could be Guinevere..."

"Should I be insulted?" Katie whispers.

I give a shrug. "With Nimue, you never know."

"...do not get me wrong, Guinevere was a lovely person and a beautiful queen..." Nimue continues, oblivious to the two of us. "...but she was too delicate for battle and you, my dear, are anything but delicate."

"Yep, definitely feel insulted..." I head Katie mumbles.

"No, my dear, you are not Guinevere. You are the greatest knight to ever live. Arthur's right hand and my daughter for all intents and purposes. You, you darling girl..." She says with as much pride in her voice as she walks over to Katie. "...are Dame Lancelot."

"What!?" Katie exclaims.

"How!?" I exclaim at the same time. "Last I checked, Lancelot was a man. Katherine is clearly not one. Unless...OW!" That earns me a very hard punch in the arm. "Dammit, Kate, that hurt!"

Katie ignores me as she addresses Nimue. "Even though he's an idiot..." Just kick me in the nuts... Might hurt less... "...Austin is right. Lancelot was a man. How can I be his reincarnation?"

"Because Lancelot wasn't a man," Nimue answers to our shock. She looks over at me with a scolding look. "I have told you, Augustine, history..."

"...is often wrong..." I finish in a deadpan tone. "But if Lancelot was a man, why in the world does every book says he was a he? What about the Lancelot-Guinevere affair? I mean, no judgement, I'm all for love and that's how she rolls, so be it, but the last I checked, Katie doesn't roll that way." I pause for a second and look over at her. "You don't, do you?"

"I will punch you in your face, August."

"What will we do with you, Augustine..." Nimue mumbles like a prayer before turning back to Katie. "And you will learn this time, Katherine, like I said, history is often wrong. It was felt that concealing Lancelot's gender was for the best because not many would understand or accept a woman as a soldier. Only those of the round table and several others were privy to her true gender."

Nimue looks back at me with a look of annoyance. "And as for the affair, that was a cause of rumors because of the Queen's and Lancelot's close friendship. Lancelot served as Guinevere's lady-in-waiting and her guard."

I hold my hands up in acceptance. "Gotcha...but I have one more question." Nimue lets out a sigh but lets me continue. "Last I checked, Lancelot's sword, Arondight." Both Nimue and Katie look over at me in surprise. "Don't look like that, told you I've been studying, but back to what I was saying. I read about Arondight and I know about 'History is usually wrong' and all, but everything I read, that sword couldn't heal or purge or do any of the crap it did earlier."

"You are right, Augustine," Nimue states. "Arondight did...does not have that power, but Secare, does. An ancient, fairy sword that Arthur had given Lancelot, years back. I had Secare prepaid for this very moment as much as I wished it did not..." The sadness in her voice is clear as she faces Katie again. "...because I knew, the moment that Morgana rose; when Austin grabbed Excalibur; I knew that it would be soon where you would join the battle..." She places her hands on Katie's shoulders. "And just like Lancelot, I knew you would not run from destiny..."

***************

After freezing on the cliffs for about an hour, we all decided (After convincing Nimue twenty times over), that it was safe to ride back into town. After swing by the area and making sure our former friends were found, Katie and I said our goodbyes to Nimue, who looked like she didn't want to let Katie go.

"Welp, that was one way to spend an afternoon." I hear Katie say in a muffle because of her helmet. She turns off the engine of her bike before looking at the empty driveway. "Thank goodness. Auntie isn't here. Now I don't have to explain why I look like I've went through the zombie apocalypse."

"Yeah...I don't think 'Got attacked by evil minions' would fly," I state as I let go of her waist to slip off my helmet. "Not unless you want to spend a night in the psych ward."

"Definitely don't want that." Katie pulls off her helmet before looking back at me. "Are you sure you don't want me to drop you off home? I don't mind."

"I know you don't." I swing off the bike and place the spare helmet down. "But like I told you the last two times, I'm fine. I can survive walking two blocks by myself, I'm a big boy." That earns me an eye roll. "Besides, I rather not risk Gran seeing both of us looking like a mess."

"Fair enough, but you might be able to hide the blood stains, but Gran is still going to ask why you're wet."

"Oh, don't worry about that." I flash a bright smile. "If she asks, I'll just tell her that you pushed me in the lake."

"So, your plan is to get me in trouble. Oh goody..." The sarcasm drips from her words. "I don't even live in that house in anymore and I wouldn't put it pass Gran to punish me."

"Well, if it makes you feel better, she'll most likely punish me too because I pissed you off!"

"Immensely..." Katie dryly sighs out before grabbing the helmets. "Goodnight, August."

Katie begins to walk towards her front door, but I can help the next words from coming out my mouth. "Katie, wait!" Katie stops in her tracks and looks over at me. "...I'm sorry."

She looks at me in confusion before realization hits her. "Austin, I'm not actually mad. You should know that I'm used to your bad humor by now."

"First off," I begin as I walk over to her. "My humor is hilarious! Second off, I wasn't apologizing for that. I'm apologizing for getting you into this mess. It's my fault that you got involved in all this and I just wanted to say" I look down in shame. "...I'm sorry and if I could take it all back, I would..."

I knew that I was getting her into trouble the moment I agreed to tell her, but the last thing I expected was for her to actually be involved with this mess. I know Nimue made it seems like it was inevitable it would happen, but I can't help but wonder, if I hadn't open my big mouth, if it wouldn't...

Something flicks against my head causing me to look up and see Katie looking at me with a knowing smile. "You are an idiot." I start to open my mouth to retort but she covers my lips with a finger. "In case you don't remember, I forced you to tell me, so don't go looking all guilty."

I try to open my mouth again, but this time, she clamps it shut with her hand. "Austin, stop!" She exclaims with a laugh. "This isn't your fault! Nimue pretty much said that this was going to happen... And even if she didn't, it doesn't matter." She looks me straight in the eye as her voice drops a little. "I'm choosing this. I'm choosing to walk this path with you. I'm with you, until the end, so..." She lets go of my mouth. "...shut up and stop feeling guilty..."

Her words hit me like a wrecking ball. I knew that Katie would always have my back; she's proven it time and time over the years, but this? Willingly go down this path with me; a path she knows, full well, could end up getting her killed and she still willing to walk it. It's a sobering and touching feeling.

We stand there in silence, the weight of her words pressing down on us and I know that this somber mood won't do. And I know just the way to do it...

"So, is this your way of proposing to me?" Katie slowly lift her head up and looks at me in disbelief. "I mean, you're swearing that you'll be with me until the end. That sounds awfully like a proposal to me." I give a shrug before giving her a wicked grin. "If you are, then I need to see a ring because I don't give my milk out for free."

Several emotions flash on Katie's face, ranging from anger to astonishment before finally landing on exasperation. "You are a dumbass, August." She bends down to pick up her abandoned helmets before looking back at me. Despite, the clear murder in her gray eyes, I can see a small twitch of a smile on the corner of her mouth. "I am going in the house before I punch you in the face. Goodnight."

"Oh, come on, Kate!" I yell exuberantly as I stalk behind her. "You know you like it, just put a ring on it. You're still wearing Gran's ring, just propose with that!"

"Goodnight, Austin!" She kicks the door close before I can cross the threshold.

Despite my almost intimate encounter with the door, I can't help to have a smile on my face as I walk away, because, for what feels like a long time, it doesn't feel like I'm drowning anymore.

 

7: Viva La Vida

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 7: Viva La Vida

I'm in hell… I'm in actual, literal hell... Always when I think it can't get any worse, the universe likes to prove me freaking wrong.

"Are you still working, Mr. Cavalier?" McKinney asks from across the room without looking up from his papers. The papers he's been staring at for the last, freaking hour since I was forced into this mandatory purgatory. For something that wasn't even my fault!

Ever since the mess with Morgana's minions and finding out that Katie was the reincarnation of Lancelot, you would think things would have calmed down, just a little bit. Nope...like I said, the universe likes to prove me wrong. In fact, it seems like everything has gone into hyperdrive these last two weeks.

Just today alone, we got jumped by several of Morgana's stupid posse, which happened after Nimue's morning training from hell, so that made the start of the day oh so much fun...

If that wasn't enough, while I was in McKinney's class, two of the girls next to me were passing notes (which I didn't think was a thing anymore) and one of them happened to drop it. So, me being a gentleman (and an idiot…) I picked it up and just my luck, McKinney happened to look up at that very moment, which is why I'm back in his lovely class again, sorting his stupid files...

"Mr. Cavalier!"

I jump a little as my mind wanders back. I lock eyes onto McKinney, who's not looking too happy.

"Yes, Sir?" I ask, trying to keep the sarcasm out of my voice.

McKinney gives me one more look before he shakes his head with a sigh. "I guess today wasn't enough, but hopefully tomorrow will be. You can stop now, Mr. Cavalier. Make sure to save your place and I will see you tomorrow, same time."

"Yes, Sir," I repeat through gritted teeth as I clean up my work and grab my stuff. "Stupid, pretentious, fathead…" I whisper under my breath as I walk towards the door.

"What was that, Augustine?"

"I said see you tomorrow, Sir," I quickly cover as I rush out the room and in my haste, I don't notice someone in front of me until I run into them. "I am so sorry-"

"I know I'm hot," A familiar voice interrupts under me. "But I didn't know I was attractive enough to have cute guys actually run into me. This is a cool superpower."

Should have known.. I can feel the smile coming to my lips. "Hiya, Reagan," I greet as I roll off of her and get up to my feet. "Sorry about that..." I hold out my hand to her. "...I just wanted to get as far away from McKinney as I could."

"Oh trust me, Austin…" Reagan starts as I help her up with a sly smile. "...it's never a bad thing to have a cute guy to run into me. Would have I rather been bumped into by your hottie older brother...yes. But, you're not half bad."

"Yeah, that doesn't make me feel insecure at all." The words run off dryly. "You really know how to make a guy feel great… And I'll make sure to tell your sister that you're gunning for her boyfriend."

She lets out a scoff. "No need to be melodramatic. It's not like I actually want him; I know Caleb and Rose are OTP." She gives a shrug. "I just like looking at him and when they marry, I'll get to look at him forever."

"So...you're Angelica Schuyler now? And melodramatic!? You want to be the pot or the kettle?"

"I mean, she did have the inside track to a bunch of powerful people, so it wouldn't be too bad to be her. And…" She fans her face as she throws her copper hair over her shoulder. "...I am an actress. I am supposed to be dramatic."

That causes an eye roll and groan. "Not the old actress line again. You know, that excuse is going to run it course one of these days. Hopefully before another Ricky Blake incident."

"Hey, that idiot deserved water on his head after touching my butt!" Reagan gives a foot stomp for emphasizes. "He's just lucky that it was water and not coffee like I wanted to do before Katie talked me out of it."

"Which I'm glad she did. Don't get me wrong, that jackass deserved the water and actually should have gotten the coffee too, but when they go for revenge and start swinging for my head, is when I have problem."

"You know, he could have easily gone after Blaine."

"Oh please," I scoff. "No one will go after Blaine. That like going after a freaking puppy. So, I'm the obvious choice." I let out a sigh. "Just next time you go 'actress' on someone, give me a warning so I don't get suckerpunched."

"Don't be mad." Reagan pleads as she wraps her arms around my waist. "I'm sorry that Ricky went after you. I didn't think he would do that and besides, you dodged his punch and you wonder up beating him to pumble."

"Which got me suspended for three days and got me grounded for a week."

"And I thanked you with dinner, didn't I?"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah." I wrap an arm around her as we walk down the hall. "Like I said, just warn me next time you do the actress thing. But, back on subject, what are you doing here, anyway? Cheer doesn't meet on fridays and the spring play casting doesn't start until next week."

"Which you better be auditioning for. I'm directing this year, remember?"

Yeah...that ain't happening... I've been in plays with Reagan and the last one I was in… Let's just say I'm lucky to be alive... "For the sake our friendship and my sanity, I politely decline. Besides...I'll most likely be busy."

"Oh, come on, Austin!" Reagan pleads as she pulls on my arm. "It's going to be a musical this year and you have a great voice! You would be perfect!"

"Reagan, you never been on the receiving end of your 'directing'. You are a freaking dictator. You get results but if I have to go through the nightmare you put me through last year, we can no longer be friends!"

She stops in her tracks, pulling me along with her. She gives a glare before letting out a huff. "Fine! You don't have to audition, but when the person who gets your role is winning their Tony award, don't come crying to me as your begging on the street."

"Thanks for your well wishes, Rea…" I deadpannedly say. "That makes me feel so warm and fuzzy. So, if you're done berating me and that's all you wanted to talk about, I have to go and meet up with Katie for...our English assignment."

"You two aren't even in the same class!"

"But, we both have Mrs. O'Dell," I counter back as I try to keep my lying squeak out of my voice. "And I need her to explain the book she just assigned." In reality, I am actually going to go study with Katie, just not for English. Ever since Katie joined out ragtag team, she's been gung-ho about finding out when Morgana is planning on doing her big move, especially since Nimue had no idea (You can guess my reaction when I heard that… But that's another story for another day.).

Reagan stares me down for a few moments and I have to fight to stand my ground. After what feels like an eternity, she finally gives shrug. "Ok...whatever you say."

I let out an internal sigh of relief as I give her smile. "Now that this integration is over… I will see you-

"But you two won't be studying tonight," Reagan railroads me before I can finish."

"...Excuse me?"

"You two have been ghosting both me and Blaine for the last two weeks and both of us been getting annoyed…" Aka Reagan been getting annoyed… "...And because of that, I took matters into my own hands. So, the four of us are going...drum roll please...karaoke! Tonight!"

I should have known this was going to happen. Reagan wasn't going to take the two of us going off the radar. One of us, maybe, but not both. It wasn't going to be too long until she did something like this.

"Nuh huh...that ain't happening… You know I hate karaoke and I know you couldn't convince Katie to do it. She hates it more than me."

"Then why did she say yes when I asked her in gym earlier?"

"Yeah, right," I snort out. "Like I believe that. You know, I just have to call her…" I pull out my phone. "...and your whole act is up." I turn it on and I'm greeted by a missed call and a voicemail. "Huh...Katie called me. Most likely to see where the hell I am. Let me see what she said…"

After a second, Katie voice soon rings through my ears: "Austin, when McKinney lets you out, you need to get out of there, fast!" I can feel the blood draining from my face as Reagan's smile grows into a smirk. "Reagan cornered me and roped me into going to karaoke and she's going to go after you next. 'Danger, Will Robinson, Danger…'"

"So…" Reagan voice breaks through as I lower my phone. "...how was our precious little Kitty Kat?"

Evil, evil Reagan… As much as I want to run and fight, Reagan's wicked web has already be weaved and there would be no point in fighting. If she already got Katie on board, then I would only be up the river without a paddle. So, I respond the only way I can: "What time?"

"Yay!" The evil redhead cheers like she didn't already know my answer. "I'm so happy to hear that. We're meeting up at seven… Wear something nice because we're going to dinner right after." She gives me a hug before giving both my cheeks a kiss. "Ttfn, dear Augustine!"

My eyes follow her wake, half expecting the lockers to blow away from the hurricane known as Reagan Karaliskas. I swear...she's going to be the death of me...

---

************************************

"Why the hell did I agree to this again?" I whisper out as I sink deeper into the leather couch as the music bounces all around me. We've been at Musik, the local karaoke and teen club for an hour and I already want to head home. It almost makes me wish to be back in McKinny's classroom...almost.

"Again, why in the world did I agree to this?" I repeat.

"Because Reagan is a bully," Katie answers as she sits next to me, pulling up a booted leg onto the table in front of us. "And a pest who doesn't know the meaning of the word, no."

"Ain't that the truth…" I sigh out before smirking as I turn towards the other danger woman in my life. "But onto a better subject: How in the world did Reagan convince you to come to this? You hate karaoke and Reagan's...charms usually don't work on you."

A frown forms on Katie's lips as she presses her glass to them. "She caught me at a moment of weakness," She answers around her glass before placing it down. "I didn't get much sleep because a certain blonde, idiot pissed off our slave driver with his smart mouth and caused us to stay an extra hour last night." She shoots me a cutting glare. "Combined with today's...annoyances, my guard was lower than usual."

"Oh, come on!" I exclam with mock indignation. "You already punished me last night when you disarmed me, not once, not twice, but three times. I apologized yesterday and today and I will do it again." I get closer before giving pout. "If I give my best puppy dog look, will you stop being angry?"

I bat my eyes for emphasizes as I put my hands into a pleating form. It takes a few moments but Katie finally cracks a smile. "...No, because I'm still stuck here, so I'm going to stay angry." She turns and looks out onto the stage, where Reagan is belting out a Disney song. "Your only saving grace is that I get to see Reagan belting out Disney, that's all."

"She does knows her way around a note," I agree as I face the stage as well before looking back Katie and move a little closer. "Alright, since my puppy dog look doesn't quell your anger, maybe my singing will."

That peaks Katie's interest as her gray eyes turn back towards me, shining with mirth. "...But you hate singing, especially in public."

I give a shrug. "Yeah, but I've been on the receiving end of your anger too many times and the faster I can get out of it, the happier I will be." I tap her nose lightly. "I'll even sing your favorite song." I sing out the last word.

Katie bats my hand away in annoyance but the smile on her face counteracts it. "Be careful, I may hold you to your words."

My smile grows bigger before I can say anything else, a long huff exclaims out near us, causing me and Katie to look and see Blaine, plopping in the loveseat next to the couch. "Finally!" Blaine breathes out, throwing his jacket out. "Didn't think I was going to make it in time!"

"Where the hell have you been, B.B.?" I ask as my attention turns towards the third part of our group.

Before he can answer, Reagan comes barreling through and stops in front of Blaine. "Blaine Mahiya, you took your sweet time coming here. I told everyone to be here at seven and it's…" She goes and picks up Katie's arm that holds her watch (Katie gives me a look that shows it's taking everything not to strangle Rea right now.) and looks at it. "...five past eight. So, what is your excuse?"

"You are!" Blaine exclaims as he rises to his feet. I have to say, it's always fun to see B.B. bare his teeth, which is extremely rare. "You told me not to come until I changed because you didn't approve of my first two outfits!"

"Because they didn't flatter you!" Reagan shoot back as she sit down, flattening her skirt as she crosses her legs. "But this…" She gestures to his skinny jeans and the simple button up shirt he has one. "...fits perfectly. It even gained a couple of friendly faces eyes." She gestures over to the table behind us causing all of us to turn and see two girls, looking at Blaine with giggling looks.

A bright blush forms on Blaine's brown skin as he quickly sits down in embarrassment. Girls always being his weak point.

Reagan just looks at him with the 'Cat at canary' look causing Blaine to glare up at her before looking over at Katie and myself. "Did she make you two change before coming?"

Katie gives a shake of her head before speaking. "No, because Reagan knows better to dictate my wardrobe." She looks over at said redhead with a pointed look.

"I don't have to," Reagan states with a smile. "Katherine knows how to dress for the occasion. She doesn't need direction." As annoyed as I am with Reagan, she does have a point as my eyes gaze over Katie's calf-high boots and black jeans that shows off her legs and her dark red top with the black, with what I can only guess, tank top sticking out of it.

My eyes quickly move away before I can be caught staring, but I do see Reagan's smile grow. Luckily, Blaine draws her attention away as he speaks again. "Austin, did you have to go under Reagan's critical eye?"

I let out a huff as I sit up straighter. "No, only because I called Katie beforehand and got her mind before the little pixie…" My eyes shoot over at Reagan, who gives a rueful smile. "...got ahold and end up being in the house for hours." Even though I wouldn't have complained…

"And like I said…" Reagan steps in, looking back at B.B. "I have no complaints in Katie's style nor her eye and she picked wisely." Her ice blue eyes run up down my henley and jeans.

"Well, next time, I will call you first, Kate," Blaine states as Katie gestures her now empty glass at him.

"Now, that the fashion talk is over for now, I need a new drink." Reagan picks up the glass she abandoned for her medley on stage. "Singing dries the throat and it looks like I'm not the only one in need of a new drink." Her eyes point towards Katie's own glass before looking over at me. "Austin, would you be a love and get us a new drink, please?" She bats her baby blues in persuasion.

I let out a scoff and chuckle. "Last I checked, you had legs. And you're an able-bodied and capable woman. You can get your own drink."

"Oh, boo," Reagan pouts as she fans herself with her hand like she's in some old movie about the south. "Now here I thought your Gran was raising a good, old fashioned, southern gentleman."

"Last I checked, Ms. Karaliskas, Rhode Island was not the south and I have never claimed to be a gentleman. So, no, I'm not getting your drink, for the last time."

Reagan gives another pout, this one laced with annoyance before her eyes cut towards Katie and they both give that look, girls give when they're secretly communicating with each other.

The two of them do it for a while before Katie finally breaks it and looks back at me. "Austin, get the refills, please."

I start to open my mouth to argue, but the look in Katie's eyes warrants no argument and I know better to broker arguments with Lady Nero-Royal. It's obvious that she and Reagan want to talk, alone and will make us leave if she has to. Best to take the path of least resistance...

"...Fine…" I groan out as I stand and grab both their drinks. I tilt my head towards the bar. "You mind coming with me, Blaine?"

B.B. starts to open his mouth to argue but I can feel the look from both girls and he just lets out a sigh of defeat before coming along with me. "I swear, both of them are scary…" Blaine states when we're out of sight.

"Well, they wouldn't be Katie and Reagan, if they weren't…" I sigh out as we get into line before I turn back towards the girls, who seems to be in deep conversation. Well...Rea seems to be in deep grilling, judging from the look on her face as Kate does her best not to jump down her throat. "What do you think was so important that they needed us gone?"

"You," Blaine answers without hesitation.

"Me?" I turn back to look at him. "What about me?"

"About yours and Katie's secret relationship."

It takes a minute for his words to sink in and it takes everything not to shatter the glass in my hands as I feel the blush rising to my face. "What!?" I exclaim, gaining the attention of several people. I lower my tone before speaking again. "What the hell are you talking about? Katie and I aren't dating."

Blaine gives me a skeptical look. "Oh? Tell that to the scene I came in on, just a couple of minutes ago. You two were flirting like there was no one around. I stood there for like a minute before I had to get both of your attentions." He gives a small, sly smile. "Not to mention you two were almost in each other laps."

"Oh my goodness!" I scoff as I feel the blush growing. "We were not! We were just joking with each other, that's all." I give a shrug as I reorder all of our drinks. "Were we being flirty? I'm not going to deny it because we're always like that. Katie and I flirt, wouldn't be the first time."

"...You have a point," Blaine agrees after he orders his own drink. "It wouldn't be the first time I've caught you two that close and nothing came of it before."

"Exactly…" I breathe out a sigh of relief, but one of disappoint does as well. "What made you think that anyway?"

"Well, Reagan-"

I should have known… Another sigh leaves my lips, but this time it's one of expiration. My eyes moves back towards the girls, who's conversation seems to escalated because it looks like Katie is trying to choke Reagan now.

Looks like the girls are having the same conversation… I give a roll of my eyes and give a silent prayer that Katie messes with Reagan a little more before I turn back to Blaine. "...Do I even want to know what Rea said to spur the notion?"

"It's not so much what she said, just what she pointed out."

"Which was?"

"Just that for the last two weeks, you two have been MIA." Blaine I grab the drinks but don't head back to the table right away. "Every time one of us asked the two of you to hang out, both of you make excuses. You've basically ghosted both of us."

As much as I want to argue with him, I know that I can't. We've pretty much did ghosted Reagan and Blaine, once we got deep in this mess. I hated that I dragged Katie into this, but I've accepted (For the most part…), that it was unavoidable. But we both agreed that we wouldn't get anyone else involved. ...I guess both of us took that to heart…

"...that's why we thought you two were in a relationship," Blaine continues, drawing my attention back to him. "I mean, we would get it. Both of us actually hoped for it...even though I would have lost twenty dollars… It just sucked that you two didn't tell us."

I open my mouth before closing it. "...You know what, I'm not even going to ask about the bet." That's a question for another day… "But I promise you, if Katie and I do get together, you two will be the first to know." I would scream to the freakin heavens if that happened.

"That's good to know." Blaine offers a smile before it turns to confusion. "So, if you two aren't dating, why all the secrecy? You're not in any trouble, I hope?"

If only you knew… But I know I cannot voice the words because Blaine would try to help and the last thing I need is another one of my friends in this mess with Morgana.

Instead, I give a smile as I push down my worries and thoughts. "No, no trouble. Just been busy, that's all. You know the new girl, Mistera?"

A blush rises back to Blaine's face as he gives a nod. I almost forgot that Katie and I weren't the only ones flirting with each other, but unlike our flirting, Misty's and B.B.'s seem to be more profit than fun. I'm going to have to dig more into that soon…

"Well, she's a relative of Auntie, as you know…" The three of us decided that it would be best to pass Nimue as a relative to Aunt Samantha, Katie's adopted mom because her distant, but vast family.

It would be something Reagan nor Blaine would pester about and it would explain why the three of us would be together. "...and she asked us to make sure she's getting along. So, we've just been showing her the sites. Making sure that she doesn't think Deymas is just a sleepy, little town."

Blaine gives a smile before laughing. "Good luck with that. I've been here since I was eight and I still think of it as a sleepy, little town."

I let out my own laugh. "Try being born and raised here. All sleepy become is boring."

"Which is why we keep each other around," Blaine states with a clasp on my shoulder. "The four of us are crazy enough, nothing is boring!"

"Ain't that the truth!" I let another laugh before looking back over towards the girls, who've seen to settle their...disagreement. "Think it's safe to head back over?"

Blaine gives a hesitating nod. "I think so. They look less likely to kill each other or us." I let another nod and start to head over, but a hand on my arm stops me. I turn and look back at Blaine, who glances at me with a serious look in his brown eyes. "Austin...you know, if there's anything you need to talk about, I'm here."

If only I could… But, I know that I can't. Hopefully, once all this is over, I could tell him and Reagan. Maybe Reagan could make it into a play one day! The thought makes me laugh.

Blaine looks at me for response and I give a solemn nod before speaking. "I know, you always have my back and the same goes for you."

"Yeah...I know…" The light fades from his eyes for a moment, like something is weighing on him and I get ready to ask him, but just as fast as it came, it fades as he gives a small smile. "I know you got my back." He clasp my shoulder again. "Lets go, before the girls come over and drag us back."

I watch him as he heads towards the table. I'm going have to see what's that about… But, I table it for later. Tonight is not the night for worries.

"Augustine," Reagan calls when I finally reach the table. A look of annoyance and anger appears on her face as she gives a small bow. "I'm sorry for my aggression and my pestering. I promise, I won't do it again." Her words towards Katie now, who she gives a pointed glare.

"I'm guessing this is your doing?" I ask Katie, who has a satisfied look on her face. Katie just gives a shrug as answer, which I take as a yes, seeing how smug she's looking.

Reagan gives her another glare before a smile appears on her face as she grabs my arm, stopping me from sitting. "Oh, no you don't!"

"Seriously? What now?"

"You can't sit," Reagan says as she drags me towards the stage. "You're up next!"

"Excuse me!?" I stop in my tracks, causing Reagan to stop as well. "No one said I was going up. Are you joking?" I turn back towards Kate and B.B. 'She's joking, right?"

"Well…" Katie begins, a sly smile on her lips. "...you did promise that you would sing my favorite song or are you going to renege on your promise." So, that's the game we're playing… Reagan apologize and how quick she dropped everything. Should have known that Katie dangled a treat in from of Reagan.

As much as I don't want to do it, I feel myself walking out of Rea's grip. "You don't have to drag me, Reagan. I'm capable of walking to the stage, myself." I puff out my chest before giving a gallant bow. "I am a man of my word and if Lady Nero-Royal wants her song, I shall be humble servant and see it so."

"...He's been watching gladiator movies again, hasn't he?" I hear Reagan ask as she heads back to table. I let out a laugh from her words as I head up the stage and goes to pick the song. How fitting that it's this song, of all songs… The music soons fill the space and the crowd claps ring out.

As the words appear on screen and I begin to sing them out, I can't help but look out towards my friends and the excitement on their faces. Seeing them like that, actually feeling my age again, I feel the lyrics run through me as the heavy weight that's been on my chest for the last couple of weeks, ease away.

As much as I want to worry about Morgana, her little monsters and what her unknown plans are, I can't let her stop (As cliche as it sounds…), me living my life. Morgana and all that will be there tomorrow. Tonight… I'm going to sing...

8: The Brewing Storm

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 8: The Brewing Storm

"Don't you know that it's impolite to attack people, this early in the day!" I yell as I run Excalibur into one of Morgana minions, currently on the ground. I swear, it's bad enough that they attack at random times in the afternoon, but attacking in the morning, before school takes the cake.

"You fools! You won't stop us, Morgana will rise and kill-" One of the other minions starts to scream, but before he can finish, Katie fist crashes into his jaw, knocking him out.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I've been hearing the same thing for the last three weeks," Katie says in annoyance as she drags the now unconscious puppet over to where Nimue and myself are standing. "You would think these losers would get new material by now."

"They were weak-wiled enough, where they could be possessed," Nimue explains as she bends down to heal the guy I ran Excalibur through, while I go over and purge Katie's guy. "You can not be surprised, that they are not the sharpest tools in the shed."

"If I didn't know better, I would say that you actually told a joke," I joke with a smile, getting up after I see Morgana influence float away from the guy I just purged.

"It was bound to happen eventually," Katie admits in a deadpan voice as she helps Nimue prop up the first guy, to make it look like he's sleeping, before Nimue comes over and heals the second guy.

"I noticed that most mortals, you two in particular, like to joke around with each other. So I thought, it would be best if I tried my hand at joking too." If she didn't say it in such a serious tone, I seriously would have thought it was another joke.

"I wouldn't really call what Kate and I do as 'joking'," I say as I exchange a look with said girl. "It's not so much joking, but more..."

"...Bantering," Katie finish with a smile as she let Secace goes back into its bracelet form. I can't help but smile back as I let Excalibur go back into it own innate form.

"Maybe we should take our act on the road. We could be the next Abbot and Costello," I joke, looking at Katie, who face is between laughing her head off and choking the daylights out of me. "Think about it, you can be the straight woman, with your dry and deadpanned humor, and I could be the funny man."

"Alright, it's time for us to go; the battle obviously went to your head, because you're saying crazy stuff now," Katie says with a shake of her head, before picking up her backpack. I just stick my tongue out at her, while I grab the other guy and carry him to the first goon.

"So, what time will you two show up today for practice?" Nimue asks as the three of us start heading towards school.

"Yeah, I can't," Katie answers. "I have practice." I can't help but give her a small glare behind Nimue's back. I already hate practicing with 'Dictator' Aigua, since she's a freaking slave driver. The only thing that makes it bearable, is that Katie is suffering with me. "You'll live through one practice without me," Katie mouths, which just causes me to roll eyes. She makes it sound so easy!

"So, I guess it will just be me and you, Austin," Nimue says with a smile as went enter the school, oblivious to the silent conversation between me and ditcher aka Katie.

"Yay, I can't wait," I sarcastically cheer, fake enthusiasm dripping in my words.

I let my eyes wander, until they rest upon Blaine, who's currently at his locker, causing my mood to brighten. Finally, someone with a Y chromosome! I know hanging out with beautiful girls all the time is every teenage boy dream, but after a while, it becomes a nightmare. Especially if it's because you're trying to stop an evil sorceress. It somehow loses it appeal after that.

"Well, lookie there, it's Blaine. I'm sorry I have to leave you two ladies but I need to go ask B.B if he has the page numbers for the math homework," I lie in a cheery tone as I start to walk away.

"Because you conveniently lost the paper you wrote the page numbers down on? Which means you couldn't do the homework?" Katie asks in a deadpan voice.

I just turn around and give a shrug, as I continue down the hall backwards. "Hey, it's not my fault that I have sucky luck." I try to make it sound like that I'm upset about this travesty, but I can't help the smile coming on my face.

Katie just gives a sigh, before turning around and giving me a backhanded wave. "Whatever you say, Augustine... I hope you thank Blaine, when you talk to him." I can't help but smile when she says that. I figure she would see through my lie, knowing that I never forget homework...It's probably one of the few reasons I haven't been held back...yet.

Nimue gives me a small wave too, before heading off as well. I wait until both are out of my sight, before turning around and heading towards Blaine.

"Finally, someone who has testosterone in their veins. I swear, you are a lifesaver Blaine. If I didn't see you, those crazy girls probably would have made me join the estrogen train," I complain when I reach him. Blaine doesn't answer, just stares blankly into his locker, which is...strange. Usually, he would be quick with a joke, but nothing.

"Hey, are you alright Blaine?" I ask, the concern in my voice evident. I wait for an answer, but silence is my only answer. I look over his face some to see if I can get a read, but his shoulder-length brown hair blocks my view. I guess I have to do this the hard way. I think as I start to place a hand on Blaine's shoulder.

As soon as my hand touches him, he jerks around and slams his back against my locker. Almost like...he's afraid of me.

"Blaine, what in the world!?" I exclaim at his sudden outburst. I never seen Blaine act this way, not even when I almost punched him a few weeks ago. He's always been the type, to let things roll of him. So, I admit it's a shock to see him this shook up.

He stays quiet for a few moments, his back harder against the locker, while his eyes flit in fear, before they start to focus. "Austin?" Blaine ask, like he's unsure it's really me.

"Yeah, it's me, B.B," I confirm softly, making sure I don't scare him off. I swear, it's like trying to coax a bunny rabbit out.

His eyes focus on me for a few more moments, while getting his breathing back to normal. "Sorry about that Austin, just a bit jumpy from a nightmare I had," Blaine explains quickly as he turns around to grab his backpack, making sure not to look me in the eye. His words bring a wave of déjà vu; it's pretty much the same lie I told him.

"Yeah...nightmare," I slowly say, not believing him. "Hey, Blaine, are you ok?"

"I said I'm fine!" He snaps as he slams his locker shut and glares at me. I recoil away from him in surprise, not expecting the outburst. Blaine, almost never snaps like this; something must be extremely wrong if he's this agitated.

And, by the look on his face, his Mr. Hyde moment even shocked Blaine, because as soon as it happens, a look of guilt appeared on his face. "Look, I'm sorry, Austin. It just been a rough morning," He apologizes, guilt heavy in his voice. "I promise you, its nothing at all."

"It's cool, we've all been there. But if you ever need to talk, I'm here." He gives a nod and starts walking to his first class. Nothing my ass! I exclaim mentally as I watch him go. I'm not going to pry...right now, at least, because B.B stayed out of my business. But, I know something is going on with him. I just have to keep an eye out, for whatever it is.

****************************

I try to keep my eyes on McKinney, but my focus keeps locking onto Blaine, who seems to be getting worse, as the day goes on. Unlike with Katie and Reagan, who I have no and two classes with, respectively, the majority of my classes I share with Blaine. And each of those classes, he's been looking pale as a ghost. Which looks extremely strange on his tanned skin.

Finally, for seems like a decade, the bell shows it mercy and rings, and as soon as it does, Blaine shoots up from his seat and races towards the door. I have to say, I'm surprised he can move at all, seeing how he looks like he's about to barf in a second.

I quickly pack my bag and speed-walk to the hall. Normally I would run it, but knowing my luck with McKinney, I rather not risk it. As soon as I'm out of his classroom, I start picking up the pace and run straight after Blaine, who looks like he's about to drop.

"Blaine, wait a minute!" I call out as I rush over to him. He doesn't turn around, but he does stop and lean against a row of lockers, which I use as my opening to catch up with him. "What in the world is going on with you today?" I ask as I grab his arm, to force him to face me. I can't help but notice that his arm is burning hot.

When he finally faces me, I can see that it's worse than I thought. Sweat is running down his face, where it's pretty much dripping and all the color from his face is slowly draining. Even the glare he's giving me is weak.

"I told you Austin, I'm fi-" Blaine starts to say, but he quickly cuts himself off as his eyes roll back in his head and he starts seizing in my arms.

"Hey, call 911 now!" I yell out as I gently place Blaine on the floor. I start to remove my arms as soon as he down, knowing that I would be putting him and myself in more danger, if I kept him in my arms while he's seizing. But, before my arms are completely away from him, Blaine suddenly shoots out his hand and vice-grab my wrist.

"Heed my words, reborn king," Blaine says, but it doesn't sound like him exactly. Almost like several voices are speaking out of him at once. "When the sun darken on the months three, and the sky is lit by the second, streaking sun; that is when SHE will arise and blanket the world in never-ending darkness!" He takes a long breath before speaking again. "Only the reborn king can stop her long enough, for the black shadow to destroy her! If you do not heed my words, young king, history will soon repeat itself!" Before I can say anything, another seizure takes control of him. This one, more violent than the first.

"Please move, Mr. Cavalier," A female voice demands behind me. I turn slightly and see the school nurse bending down next to me and puts Blaine on his side, while pushing me away. "The paramedics are on their way, now."

I barely pay attention to her words, my mind focusing on Blaine's current situation and what came out of his mouth a few seconds ago. It's impossible, but...it's obvious that message was meant for me. But how is Blaine involved in this mess? I'm so engrossed in my thoughts, I barely notice the paramedics come and load Blaine up on the stretcher.

"Hey, wait!" I yell to the paramedics as I run to catch up with them.

"We don't have time to wait!" One of the paramedics scolds as they wheel Blaine out of the school and to the waiting ambulance. The front of the school is swarming with kids, all trying to see the show.

"Please let me come with you," I plead as come up on the paramedic side as she and her partner, load Blaine in the back. It's not a surprise, when she gives me a skeptical look. "Please let me come, he's afraid of hospitals and if he wakes up, he's going to freak out and need someone to calm him down." And, to make sure he's not caught pulling a Grampa Simpson again. The last thing he needs, is for the doctors to think he's crazy, on top of everything else.

The female paramedic gives me a sidelong glance over her shoulder, most likely trying to decide what to do. "Fine, get in, but don't touch anything," She says as she finishes loading Blaine into the rig, her partner getting in right after. "Just hop in on the passenger side." I give her thanks and does what she says, getting into the passenger side as she went around the driver side.

"Do you think he'll be alright?" I ask her when we pull off.

"I really wish I could give you an answer, kid," She starts after a few moments of silence. "But, I do promise you, the doctors will do their very best to try and figure out what's wrong."

"Yeah, I hope so," I wearily say as I look over my shoulder to the back of the rig, where Blaine and the male paramedic are at. I hope they can find out what's wrong...but something tells me that this is bigger then any normal medical problem.

---

******************

"Austin!" A voice yells my name. I lift my head and spot a couple heading my way. It takes me a second, but it finally dawn on me that it's Blaine mother and step-father.

"Captain and Mrs. Mahiya, I was wondering when you would get here," I say, getting up from the uncomfortable hospital chair; Mrs. Mahiya pulls me into a tight hug when she and her husband finally reaches me.

"Austin, do you know how Blaine is doing?" Mrs. Mahiya asks when she pulls away, her hazel eyes, the only trait she and her son share, looking at me with pure pain that only a mother could have, when her child is in danger.

"I wish I did Mrs. M, but all I know is that they're still running test," I answer. "They said they can't tell me anything else until the family came, because I'm not a blood relative." If you ever been to the hospital for someone who's not a family member and the doctors won't tell you anything, you know how frustrating it is. Especially if you been here for almost an hour and only gotten the same answer, over and over.

"What in the world was he doing when this happen?" Captain M asks as he stares down at me. "All we got from the school, is that Blaine was being taken to the hospital and that's it." Judging by the anger in his voice, he wasn't thrilled with the school and their lack of information on his stepson.

"The best way I could explain it, is that he had a seizure and then fainted," I explain, recalling the events before Blaine episode. "He didn't look so hot during the day, but he kept saying he was fine. I went after him, after our math class to get him to tell me what was wrong and that's when everything happen."

I consider telling the Mahiyas about Blaine little prophetic moment, but why add to their worries. Besides, I'm afraid the Captain might threaten me into telling him, what the vision means. I'm already on an evil sorceress radar, I don't need a Navy Captain, who's six inches taller and has hundred pounds on me, on my case too.

"I still don't understand how this happened," Mrs. M says after a few moments of silence. "Blaine has never had a seizure, so why now?"

"Riza, Virgil?" A woman voice calls out behind me.

"Alexis, I didn't realize you would be the doctor on his case," Mrs. M says in shock. I think for a second, before it dawns on me who they're talking to. I turn around and a flash of red, slightly darker than Reagan's, enters my line of sight.

"Dr. K?" I ask, more in surprise than shock. Of course I know that Rea's mom is a doctor, a neurosurgeon at that, but like Mrs. M, I wasn't expecting to see her on Blaine's case.

"Hello, Austin," Dr. K greets with a soft smile, making her look more and more like her daughter. "I don't know why you all are surprise, that I'm the doctor on this case. It's eerie how alike Dr. K and her daughter are; that would have been the same thing out of Reagan's mouth, if she was in this situation.

"One of my daughter's best friends and the son of one of my oldest friends is brought into the hospital, of course I'm going to be the doctor in charge." I always forget, that Dr. K and Mrs. M, have been friends for years. They were even best friends, with my deceased parents, seeing how they all grew up together.

"Just tell us how he is Alexis," Captain M demands, his patience running thin.

Out of all the parents and guardians, I would have to say, Dr. K is probably the most laid back of all of them. Nothing really fazes her. So, I know it's serious if she has that serious look in her eyes.

"He's stable, for now," She starts as she starts flipping through the file she has in her hand. "I really wish I had better news, but I don't. Blaine scans came up clean, but someone doesn't have a seizure without a reason."

"So, what are you recommending then?" Mrs. Mahiya asks, fear lacing her voice. I don't blame here, I'm fearful about what happened too, but for different reasons.

"Well, my best recommendation is to keep Blaine under observation and run some more test on him but for right now, he's perfectly healthy. The seizure could have been brought on by stress or sleep deprivation, but I rather be safe then sorry." Even though her face doesn't betray her, it's clear in her tone that she's worried.

"When can we see him?"asks the Captain. It's clear on his and his wife faces, that they're not happy with there being no reason for their son being sick.

"You can see him now, he's in Room 815," Dr. K answers with a small smile. "But before you go, I would like to talk to you about the other tests I would like to run on Blaine, but you're free to see now, Austin." The last part clearly directed to me.

I start to open my mouth, but a buzzing in my pocket interrupts me before I have a chance to speak. I pull out my phone and look down to see who it is. "Actually, do you mind if I meet you there?" I ask as I hold up my phone. "Katie is calling me right now, most likely for an update." All three adults give me a nod, before heading down the hall. I move towards a deserted part of the wait room, before answering the phone.

"Hey, are you on your way here?" I ask as soon as I answer the phone.

"Not yet, I decided to stop at Kōhī before heading over," Katie answers as her voice rings through the phone. I really wasn't expecting her to be there of all places. Kōhī was the coffee shop near the school, also the place I work at, during the summer.

"Glad to know you're in such a rush to get here," I dryly say. I'm actually surprised she wasn't here a long time ago. Even though Katie doesn't like to, I do know that she knows how to skip when she wants to; it's evident right now, since the school day is only about 75% through and she's at the coffee shop.

"Don't take that tone with me, Augustine. I want to be there." It's clear in Katie's voice, that she does regret not being here right now. "And I was on my way there, but something stopped me before I could go."

Even though I did get smart with her, deep down, I figured there would be a good reason for her not being here yet. She never does anything without a reason. "What stopped you?"

"When I was leaving, some of the guys from the soccer team were hanging around the back entrance and they were talking about the incident. Normally I wouldn't care, but then, one of the guys said that Blaine sounded creepy during it." Of course someone overheard him. I was hoping with the commotion, people wouldn't be able to hear him, but it looks like I was wrong.

"Judging by your silence, your hope of no one hearing what B.B said just died." Even when we're over the phone, she can read me like a freaking book! "Well, you can rest assured, judging by the way the guys were talking, nobody understood what he said." That's a plus at least, but I do want to know why she's so sure. "But back to what I was saying, the guys conversation was enough for me to turn around ask them what they heard."

"And what did they say?"

"Instead of telling me, they showed me a video of what happened," Katie answers, disgust in her voice. I don't blame her, people really have no shame; to record someone who obvious needs help, just for their own amusement.

"But, that doesn't explain why you're not here yet?" I point out in confusion. "Or why you're so certain everyone didn't understand him?"

"I'm getting to that," Katie says in annoyance. "But, to answer your second question, I'm not surprised you didn't notice it, being in shock and all."

"Notice what?"

"That Blaine wasn't speaking in English, when he was giving you your Jacob Marley warning. He was speaking in Latin." Latin, along with Welsh and Galician, come to find out, were languages both Katie and myself, could read and speak it.

Apparently, when we both took our respected swords, we gained the ability to speak and read any language King Arthur and Dame Lancelot knew. It would explain why Katie isn't worried about someone understanding what Blaine said. I doubt many, if any people in the school spoke Latin. It would also explain why I understood it without registering the language. It's so built into my brain now, that it comes as easy as English.

"Alright, I can see why you're not worried but...that doesn't explain why you're at Kōhī right now?" I ask, still trying to see where she's going with this.

"I've been here, trying to decipher Blaine's message." Even though I know she's trying to keep a calm façade since she's in public, her annoyance of me is becoming clearer. "And I rather not have Mrs. Applegate on my case, since I'm not researching 'appropriate' school things."

I know this isn't a funny situation, I can't help but let out a chuckle when she says that. Can't say I blame her, Mrs. Applegate, the school librarian, is notorious on calling people out about using the school equipment for 'non-educational' things.

"So, what did you find out?" I ask curiously. Even though I was there to hear the whole thing, doesn't mean I completely understood the warning.

"Well, I want you to tell me what he said first, just so I know I have it right." I does what she says and recall Blaine's words, pretty much word from word. "I thought as much, just had to make sure. Back to the matter on hand, I pretty much decipher the whole thing."

"And what did you find out?" I ask again, my curiosity boiling over.

"The reborn king part is obvious, that's you. The first thing that stands out, besides that, is the darkening of the sun," Katie starts, putting me on speaker phone. "The only thing that I can think of, that can do that, is a solar eclipse."

She has a point, that's the only thing I can think of too, but... "A solar eclipse is rare, but it's not uncommon. I would have thought it would be something more...unexpected."

"You're right, in and of itself, a solar eclipse isn't that uncommon," Katie says as a strange clicking noise, I recognize as typing, fills the phone. "But I was thinking about it and I remembered something. Remember what happen the day the dreams stopped the first time?"

I stay quiet for a few seconds, thinking about what happened. I barely remember what I had for breakfast, she really think I'm going to remember something from eight... "Wait a minute...I do remember, a solar eclipse happen that day!" I yell, but quickly shut my mouth when I remember I'm in a hospital. "But again, what's so special about it?" Like I said before, solar eclipses are rare, but not uncommon.

"That one was unusual," Katie answers. "Astronomers can predict eclipses that will happen decades, centuries, and even millenniums before it appears. But this one was different, it appeared out of nowhere. No warning or anything."

"Yeah, that would qualify for unusual," I finally admit after a few moments of silence. "So, you're thinking that Morgana had something to do with it?"

"I wouldn't go that far, but I do believe that she's connected to it. It's too much of a coincidence that your dreams went away, right after that eclipse. And Nimue said, your dreams only appear when Morgana is close to rising." She does have a point.

"That does make sense, but what about the rest of the warning?"

"I think I have the rest of it figured out too." I stay quiet, waiting for her to speak again. "Thinking about your dreams got me to thinking about when they started. You didn't start having them, until after our field trip to the museum in third grade."

"Don't tell me you're going to ask me to remember that date too?" I groan out. I know this is serious business, but I really don't want to try and remember a date from eight years ago.

"No, Augustine, I'm not asking you," Katie says in a patronizing voice. "I already know the date." She doesn't have to use that tone. I think with a grumble. "I looked up the picture we took in the medieval section and saw the time stamp on it. It was taken exactly three months before the eclipse happen."

"What does that have to...Wait, the months three, you think Blaine was talking about three months?" I ask in shock, when realization hits thought I can't see her, I know Katie is nodding her head yes.

"It's the only thing that make sense, because we're already past March, so he couldn't have been talking about the third month of the year. It also corresponds with the next piece of the puzzle."

"Which is?"

"I have to ask you first, just to make sure I have the facts straight..." I wait for the question but only greeted by clicking keys. Most likely from the next thing she's pulling up. "You said the dreams started a week before you told me, right?" Someone who doesn't know her, probably wouldn't have picked up the subtle tone in her voice, but I've known her for too long and I can tell that she's still pissed about that.

"Give or take a day, but yeah," I answer with a shrug, not really remember the exact date.

"Luckily, I researched the whole week." That's Katie, always prepared. "Guess what's happening that week?"

"Memorial Day?" I ask as I do the mental math, counting from the week the dreams started, which was the last week of February and I told her about the dream, the first Monday of March. So that means, three months would be the last week of May.

"No!...Well, yes, but that's not what I'm talking about," Katie exclaims. It's obvious that I threw her off and I have to suppress a laugh, because it's rare that I throw her off her game. "Yes, Memorial Day happens that week, but it's not the only thing," Katie says, getting back on track. "A rare comet is supposed to past Earth on that week. Apparently, this comet only goes by earth every 1,477 years and guess the last time it was here."

I didn't need to guess on when. "Alright, so what's so special about this comet?"

"Apparently, when this comet passes the Earth, it passes so close that it lights up the sky..."

"...like a second, streaking sun!" I exclaim, finishing her sentence. "I can't believe it, we know when Morgana is coming. Katie, you're a genius!"

"I wouldn't say I'm a genius... though, I wouldn't discouragethe use of the word brilliant," Katie modestly says. Please, she deserves much more than modest, because I wouldn't have been able to decipher any of that on my own. "But there's one thing I wasn't able to figure out."

"What was it?" I ask curiously. Seeing how she been a rock star with this, I'm surprised that a part of it is tripping her up.

"The part that says the reborn king will stop Morgana long enough for the black shadow to destroy her." Even though she's not saying it, the frustration is clear in her voice. "The closest thing I can think of is that her powers will basically destroy or consume her."

"It make sense, since her minions all use shadows and absolute power, corrupts absolutely. It doesn't matter, we'll figure that out later. The important thing is that we now know when she's going to strike." For the first time, in a month an a half, it feels like we have a true fighting chance. "All we have to do is come up with a game plan and relay this to..." I trail off of my rambling, when a familiar figure rushes pass me and down the hall. "Why is Misty here?" I ask Katie, bring the phone back to my ear.

"Misty is there? At the hospital?" Judging by Kate's questioning tone, she has no idea either. As far as I know, Nimue aka Misty, the name we call her in public, which is short for Misterea, the human name she's going by, doesn't know Blaine, so he couldn't be the reason.

"Yeah, I'm going to follow her and see what's up," I answer as I pull the phone away from my ear and jog down in the same direction, Nimue went in. It take me a few seconds until I finally catch up with her, but I make sure to stay a few feet away, so she can't spot me.

Where the hell are you going, Nimue? I mentally ask as I continue to follow her. I quickly glance up at the rooms numbers and spot Room 801. If I remember right, Blaine's room is 815. Why in the world is she's heading towards Blaine's room?

I keep following until Nimue stops in the doorway of one of the rooms. Judging by where she is, she's directly at Blaine's room. Forget this. I think as I finish jogging until I'm right next to her.

"Misty, why in the world are you here?" I ask when I reach her but she doesn't answer. Instead, a look of fear, guilt and, if I'm not mistaken, heartbreak, appears on her face as she stares into Blaine's room. A feeling of dread hits me when I see her face and I quickly peer into the room and I find it completely empty.

A sigh of relief escape my lips. Here I was thinking something horrible happened, judging from the panic on Nimue's face.

"Oh no, I'm too late," Nimue groans in despair as she bury her face in her hands.

"Misty, it's ok," I softly say as I place a comforting hand on her shoulder with my free hand. "The nurse probably just took him out for another test."

"You don't understand!" Nimue exclaims, as she snatches her shoulder from my hand. At the same time, she lifts her head from her hands and shoots me a look of rage and hopelessness. "SHE has him."

It takes a few seconds, but it finally hits me, on the SHE, she's talking about. Just when I thought we caught a break. It can never be easy, can it?"

9: Love Led Us Here

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 9: Love Led Us Here

"I am too late," Nimue repeats, as she places her head into her hands again. The feeling of dread clearly radiating from her.

"Ni...Misty, you don't know if SHE, took him," I say, trying to calm her down and, to quiet down my own fears. "For all we know, one of the nurses just took him out of the room, so they can run some more test."

"No...no, she has him, the room reeks of her energy," Nimue says with a look of disgust on her face.

"Maybe she did come by, but that still doesn't mean she has him," I repeat, still not wanting to think about the very serious possibility that she has him. I look around and spot the information desk. "Let me go ask the person at the desk, for all we know, one of the nurse took him out for testing before she could get him.

I can tell that my words doesn't soothe her, but it does reinsure her enough where she gives a nod ok. I quickly jog over to the info desk, where a guy that looks like he's in his early thirties is, filing.

"Excuse me," I ask when I reach the desk. It takes a second but he finally looks up at me. "Hi, I'm trying to find my friend. I was told he was in rm. 815, but he's not in there. I was just wondering if they took him out for test or changed his room." I ask, trying to keep my growing fear from my face.

"Certainly," The guy says as he starts to look up the information. "Let's see, Room 815 has Blaine Mahiya in it..." As he pulls out Blaine's file and flips through it, a look of confusion appears on his face. "...That's strange, it says here, that Blaine Mahiya should still be in his room, he's not scheduled for anymore test at the moment. Not until his parents grant permission." He lifts his head away from the file and faces me again. "Let me contact Dr. Karaliskas and see if she had someone to take him to testing and just didn't update the files."

I just give a nod ok and head back over to Nimue. I guess it's clear on my face, that I didn't get good news, because the look of dread and panic, reappears on Nimue face.

"I knew it, she has him!" Nimue exclaims. "We have to go find him, before Morgana gets her hands on him," Nimue hysterically says, as she starts to get ready to run. But, before she's able to go, I grab her arm and stop her.

"Misty, we still don't know if Morgana took him," I say in a calm voice, even though the doubt and fear is reaching the boiling point inside of me. "Let's just wait for Dr. K and Blaine's parents to get back, before we start panicking. For all we know, Dr. K, herself took him to testing after talking to Mr. and Mrs. Mahiya."

It's clear as day that she's not happy with this, but she reluctantly agrees. Luckily, at that moment, Dr. K appeared in the hall walking towards myself and Nimue, the Mahiya right behind her. Judging by the look on her face, she's just finding out Blaine is missing.

Without even stopping in front of us, Dr. K takes a sharp turn and heads into Blaine's room. I guess to make sure none of us was lying. "I want you to call security now and have them on the lookout for an eighteen year old boy," Dr. K says in a calm voice to the nurse who came up behind her while she had gone into Blaine's room, giving him a quick description of Blaine. The nurse gives a nod and heads towards the info desk to call.

"Alexis, why the hell are you calling security?" Mrs. M asks, as she gets into Dr. K's path. The anger is clear in her voice, especially with her cursing like that. In all the years I've known Mrs. M, I never heard her even whisper a curse word.

It's clear that Dr. K doesn't want to answer the question, but it's also clear, that she has no other choice but to answer. "Blaine...Blaine has gone missing."

"What do you mean, our son is missing?" Mr. Mahiya exclaims, standing in front of Dr. K now, too. The anger clear on his face as well. "Are you saying someone took are son?!"

"I am not saying that, Virgil," Dr. K says in a calm voice. Unfortunately, Mr. M isn't that far off, but it wasn't someone, it was something that took him. I think, as the reality of the situation finally sinks in, but it's best not to voice that; it would only make the situation worse. "It's well-known that Blaine is afraid of hospitals. Most likely, in his delirious state, he got up and walked off. He's probably just wandering the halls, trying to find a way out," Dr. K continue saying, still speaking in that calm voice, very similar to the one I was speaking in a few minutes ago, to calm down Nimue. "If we split up and look, I'm sure we'll find him."

It's clear on the Mahiyas faces that they're not buying it, but it's the only plan they have at the moment. "Alright, just tell us what to do," Mrs. M says, after a few moments of silence.

Dr. K gives a nod before handing out our matching order. She and Mr. Mahiya would search the floors with security, one by one, while Mrs. Mahiya would stay at Blaine's room, just in case Blaine came back. Nimue and I were sent to check the stairs, figuring we could catch Blaine being younger and also, figuring if he was hiding, he would come out if he saw us.

"Is it time to panic now?" Nimue ask, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice, masking some of the fear in her voice, as we start heading towards the steps.

"No, it's not. Panicking won't help us find him," I say in a determine and steady voice, which surprises me. I'm usually the first person, to panic in some type of form, but, here I am, being the steady one... Almost like a leader.

"AUSTIN!" A voice yells below me. I look down and spot my cell phone, still in my hand and then it dawns on me that I was still on the line with Katie. I quickly lift up my arm and place my phone against my ear.

"Katie! I'm so sorry, I completely forgot that you still on the line," I answer hastily. "Things has been hectic here."

"I know, I heard over the phone. I wanted to let you know, that I'm on my way now to help." Even while she's speaking, I can hear the familiar jingle of Kōhī door opening, signaling Katie's leaving the shop. "So, we're certain that Morgana is the one who took him?"

I take a quick glance at Nimue, whose face still has that look of fear on it. "Yeah, we're sure."

"Alright, I'm on my way now," Katie says, the familiar rumble of her motorcycle, revs in the background. "What does Morgana want with Blaine anyway?"

"You know, I was just wondering the same thing." I take another glance at Nimue, before speaking again. "But I plan getting to the bottom of it. See you when you get here," I say as I hang up the phone and open the door to the stairs.

"Most likely, whoever that wench possessed, is taking the lift to transport him down. So, I say we hurry down these steps," Nimue says as she starts rushing down the steps, me right on her heels.

"I agree, but we can't rule out the possibility that Blaine walked out of the room before Morgana flunky could kidnap him." I know that it's a long shot, but I have to keep the hope that Morgana didn't take him.

"While we're heading down, I need you to explain to me why Morgana is after Blaine and why she would go to all this trouble to kidnap him?" Like I figured, Nimue mouth stays shut, which causes my fear to be replace with anger. "Nimue, I deserve to know why. This mess already caused one of my friends to get sucked into this world, and by the looks of it, another one is getting sucked in. So tell me the reason why!"

Nimue stays quiet for a few moments, most likely debating if she should tell me or not. I start to open my mouth again, to ask/demand she tell me, but she beats me to the punch. "She wants him for his magic," Nimue whispers softly.

"Magic? What magic?" I ask confused, not expecting her to say that. "Blaine doesn't know any magic." I should know, he sucks at even the simplest magic tricks.

"Yes he does," Nimue says in all seriousness. "He possess a great deal of magic; magic that rivals and in some ways, surpasses mine."

"Wow, seriously?" I ask in disbelief. Nimue gives a nod of confirmation. "How in the world does he has that much power?

Nimue turns her face away from me some, avoiding the question while we continue to head down the steps. I start to ask her again but she quickly cut me off. "...It is because, he is the reincarnation of Merlin," Nimue answers softly. So. Was. Not. Expecting. That.

"Merlin? The Merlin? Pointing hat, long beard, scatterbrained Merlin?" As soon as the words leaves my mouth, Nimue shoots me a glare that if she wanted to, could kill me a hundred times over.

"Don't you dare insult him like that," Nimue says, in a low and threatening voice. I know I shouldn't be afraid of a girl, who is a foot shorter than me and I outweigh by at least fifty pounds, but I've seen what Nimue can do and I rather not be caught on her bad side.

"You have no idea what he was really like," Nimue quietly says as she continues to head down the steps, albeit a slower pace. "He was far from the fool that the public made him to be; he was the bravest and kindest man that I ever had the pleasure to know." I take a quick glance at Nimue, and I spot the same sadness and heartbreak in her eyes that I saw earlier, but...something else stands out to me.

It takes me a few seconds, but it finally dawns on me, what the hidden emotion is. "You were in love with him...still am, judging by the way you're talking about him." Nimue doesn't say anything, which I take as a yes. "That's why you're so determined to get Blaine back; it's just not about Morgana getting his hands on him."

"You are correct," Nimue starts, after a few minutes of silence. "The desire to save Blaine, it is more because of my love for him, then for the desire to stop Morgana."

"Don't you mean, your love for Merlin?" I ask, slightly confused.

"No, I mean Blaine. Even though he would not remember me and our past, deep down, he is still the same man I fell in love with." Even though she's speaking softly, you can still feel the power in her voice. "Some loves, like ours and others..." Nimue shoots a glance over her shoulder at me, when she says others, with a knowing look...well, knowing to her anyway. "...they have the power to transcend time itself, to greatly affect us to our core, even after we have long forgotten who we are." I don't know why, but for some reason, her words hits something in me. Whether it's because of Arthur past feelings, or my own, I do not know.

We continue to head down the rest of the steps, the heaviness of Nimue words casting a blanket on us, causing me to be reluctant to ask my next question. After we reach the last three flights of stairs, I can't keep the question at bay anymore.

"Misty, I have a question...well, two questions actually."

"What is it?" Nimue ask, slightly out of breath. I'm surprise she's just running out of breath, seeing how we've been running and talking without stopping for a while now.

"Well, if Blaine is Merlin...why didn't he see you that day in Spanish? The day you were trying to convince me all this was real." That wasn't actually the question I wanted to ask, but it is the safer one. Besides, I really do want to know the answer, since she said only people who hail from Camelot and Morgana possessed stooges could see her true form.

"I usually do not use it because I feel no need to, but I have the ability to hide myself from people, even those who fit into those exceptions." I guess I don't have to ask if it works or not, seeing how Blaine didn't confront me and ask who the girl I was yelling at was. "It was already a task, trying to convince you about all this. I did not want to try and convince two people."

"Huh...make sense," I admit with a shrug.

Nimue just gives a nod before speaking again. "So, what was your other question?" I bite my lip, to keep myself from just spitting out the question. I want to ask, but I already know she's going to get mad, but my curious nature is dying to know.

"I do believe you when you say you love Merlin, I can see it in your eyes and hear it in your voice, but..." I really don't want to ask this question, but I have to know, for Blaine's and Nimue's sakes. "...but if that's true, why in the legends it's said that you used him to teach you magic and then you trapped him in stone?" I ask, forcing the question out of my mouth.

I brace myself for the yelling and/or hitting coming my way, because as soon as the question leaves my mouth, Nimue stops dead in her tracks. I can't see her face, seeing how she's in front of me, but I can feel the rage radiating off of her.

"I told you, Austin, history is usually wrong..." Nimue starts, in a surprisingly calm voice. I knew Nimue famous "History is usually wrong" saying was coming. I think, as I force my eyes from rolling. "...but in this case, there is a hint of truth in it." I so wasn't expecting her to admit to it.

"So, what happen?" I ask, not knowing if I should be shocked or angry about her revelation.

"He was not the one to teach me magic, it was I who taught him, when he came into his powers. As you probably know, the world was very sexist in it views during that time." She has a point, most of the stories I've read of that time, it was more centered towards the men. "It took him many years, but he finally mastered the powers that was thrust upon him. It was doing that time...well, we started falling for each other." As the words leaves her mouth, I can see a faint blush appear, causing her pale complexion to become rosy.

Involuntary, a small smile starts to appear on my face, despite the direness of our situation. It's cute to see Nimue actually acting like the teenage girl she appears as.

"That's nice, but it doesn't explain the trapping in stone," I say after a few seconds, bring us back on track.

"I was just getting there," Nimue says, annoyance lacing her voice. "As I was about to say... A few years later, I had him to become your adviser and watch over you, which he did and managed to do for many years...until HER." Judging by her tone, I know exactly which HER she's talking about. "It was during her rise of power, by this point, she had become a very deadly threat, along with her son, Mordred." I think for a second and the name rings a bell in my memories. Mordred was the one who killed Arthur...or I should say me, but not before Arthur took him out at the same time.

"So, what did she do exactly?"

"During her rise, Morgana created a poison that could kill anything, if entered into the blood stream. The first wave of the poison, or I guess you could say the prototype, was first used by Mordred, which he used on Lancelot, by stabbing her in her shoulder. Luckily, the healer and I, were able to create a cure for her, but left mark on her shoulder from where she was stabbed."

"Is this mark shaped like a small blast went off on her shoulder?"

"Actually yes, that pretty much what it looks like," Nimue answers. "How do you know that?" Nimue ask curiously.

"Because Katie has the same mark, in the same exact place," I answer, thinking back to the spot. "We all thought it was just a birthmark, it's been there for so long that you hardly notice it anymore," I say as I think about the mark.

A sad look appears on Nimue face, when I finish explaining. "I am not surprised, that Katherine carries that mark. We have a tendency to keep the emotional and physical scars of our past. They still hurt, even if we have long forgotten where we achieved from." She has a point, I carry the scars of Arthur, along with my own.

"So, I'm guessing that this poison has something to do with Merlin getting trapped in stone?" I ask, trying to get us back on track again.

"Yes; a few months after we found the cure, Morgana created an even strong version of the poison...one, that was so powerful, we could not make a cure for it," Nimue answers, dread filling her voice.

"So, I'm guessing that Morgana did something devious to poison Merlin?" A flash of rages appear in Nimue eyes, as soon as my question comes out of my mouth. "I'll take that as a yes."

Nimue gives a nod yes, before speaking again. "You are correct, she did do something devious to poison him. It was doing this point, that Morgana most likely realized, that she needed more power to overthrow Arthur and for the rest of her plans to work," Nimue starts explaining.

"But why go after Merlin magic?" I ask confused. "You were the stronger one; wouldn't it been smarter to go after your magic, instead of his?"

"It would have been impossible for Morgana to use my magic. My magic comes from the fey, from light. While her magic is tainted with darkness and evil. My magic would have just weaken her in the long run." Huh, that make sense. I think, but something about what she says stands out to me.

"So, are you saying that Merlin's, and I guess you can say Blaine's as well, magic isn't pure or light?"

"It is...complicated," Nimue hesitantly says. She takes a quick glance at me, most likely trying to see if I'll drop it, but she knows I won't, so she continues. "Even though Merlin used his magic for good, they did not come from pure means. His father...was an incubus, a demon who preys and rapes sleeping women." You have to be kidding me! I exclaim in my thoughts, but I don't know why, that the existence of a demon surprises me, seeing how all this other crap is real.

"So, I'm guessing since Merlin magic came from evil means, it was more compatible to Morgana own magic," I guess, not wanting to go on the topic of demons right at the moment.

Nimue gives a nod yes before speaking. "You are correct; unlike my magic, Merlin's magic would have given Morgana the power she needed." A grim look appears on Nimue face as she speaks. "The bitch changed herself into me and transferred the poison to him, through a kiss. And of course, she was the only one with the cure..."

"...That way, you would have no choice but to go to her and have her heal him. Most likely, in exchange for Merlin," I finish, putting the pieces together.

"Yes, that is correct. I already could not stop someone I loved, from making a deal like that, I was not going to let it happen again." I start to open my mouth and ask who she was talking about, but I quickly close it. That is a question for another day. "But...I am ashamed to admit it, I almost considered it; He would be under Morgana control, but he still would be alive, but luckily, Merlin stopped me before I could do anything." Thank you, Merlin. The last thing we need, is a super-charged Morgana. "That is when Merlin asked me to do the hardest thing that I ever had to do..."

"Trapping him in the stone, so Morgana wouldn't find him," I say, picking up where she left off, everything becoming clear to me now.

"Merlin did not want to risk Morgana finding him before he passed on and force-feeding him the cure and binding him to her. He asked me to place him in an enchanted stone, one far away from the kingdom and one that even Morgana herself could not open. He wanted to live out his remaining days in peace and in freedom." A heartbreaking look appears on Nimue face as she looks down. "And by the way it looks, I may have to do it again," Nimue whispers softly, but loud enough for my ears to catch it.

It finally dawns on me, why Nimue hates Morgana so much. Of course, she doesn't want Morgana to take over the world, but I wondered why she hated Morgana so much deeper than normal hatred. It's because Morgana took the love of her life away from her, she basically destroyed half of her heart. I would hate her too, if she killed the love of my life.

If you told me a month ago that I would be getting ready to comfort Nimue, the woman who basically was about to drive me insane, I would have laughed in your face, but here I am, about to do just that.

"Nimue, look at me," I gently say. It takes her a few moments, but she finally looks at me. "Nimue, I'm sorry that happen to you and to Merlin. It took a lot of strength for you to do that, trapping him in the stone." Nimue starts to open her mouth to speak, but I quickly hold a hand up to stop her. "I'm also sorry for doubting your love for him, it was wrong of me to do that."

"Austin, you had every right to doubt me," Nimue gently says, as she places a hand on my shoulder. "I was not very forthcoming with information with you and when I was...I told you in ways that were unnecessary and forced upon you."

"You were just doing what you had to," I say with a shrug. Oh how far we've come; it was only a month ago, that I was cursing Nimue and angry on how she told me, and now I'm just shrugging it off. "Nimue, I promise you, we'll find Blaine and it won't come to trapping him in stone this time."

"By the way it looks, it is inevitable." I think this is the first time I've heard hopelessness in Nimue voice before.

"Nimue, you asked me to trust you when we first met, do you remember?" She nods her head yes. "Well, now I'm asking for the same trust. I'm asking you to trust me, that I will get Blaine back and the past won't repeat itself." In that moment, I don't know if I'm asking her to trust me that I will get Blaine back or...trust that I will stop Morgana, before history has a chance to repeat itself.

Nimue stays quiet for a few moments, her violet eyes just baring into me. "Yes, I do trust you Austin," Nimue finally says.

"Good, now let's go get Blaine back," I say with a smile. Nimue gives a small smile of her own, before walking down the stairs again. When she's fully in front of me again, that is when I let my smile fall and a frown replaces it. I really hoping I'm not making a promise that I can't keep.

*****************************************************

"I knew we took too much time on the stairs," Nimue says frantically, when we finally reach the main floor. "She could be long gone with him by now!"

"Misty, we still don't know if Morgana has him or not," I say in a soothing voice, trying to calm her down. "He still could have gotten up and walked away. And even if she had him, there's no way she would be able to get him out. Security knows what Blaine looks like and I doubt they'll let him leave the building, even if he was with a doctor or a nurse." Knowing what I already know about Morgana, she usually likes to possess college-aged people, but I wouldn't put it passed her to take control of a doctor or nurse, just so she could get Blaine.

"You are right, Austin. I have to stay positive," Nimue says with a calming breath. That's good; the last thing I need, is her having a freak out.

"Alright, the thing we should do first, is go to all the place Blaine... Hey, where are you going?!" I yell when I see Nimue start running towards the elevators. A little warning would be nice next time! I exclaim mentally as I chase after Nimue. "Misty, why the hell are we going to the elevators?" I ask, switching back to her 'human' name since we're back in public.

"One of Morgana's pawns, he is getting on the lift!" Nimue answers in a yell, as she speeds up towards the elevators. I let my eyes shift from Nimue, to the elevator and spot a young man, around his early thirties, in nurses' scrubs step onto the elevator. Nothing about this guy stands out and I'm about to dismiss him, until a spot a hint of a black aura. What makes me almost stop in my tracks is the sinister smile on his face. Oh yeah, that's one of Morgana's goons.

I start to speed up, right alongside Nimue when I finally spot the guy, but we're too late. By the time we reach the elevator, the door shuts, causing both of us to crash into it from the momentum of our running.

"No...no! We're too late!" Nimue yells as she bangs on the door, obviously not affected by our head-on collision with the metal doors. It takes me a few moments to get my bearings, but my vision finally focuses and I spot that the elevator is going down. And there's only one more level below us...

"Ni...err Misty!" I exclaim, quickly correcting myself. I'm actually surprised she heard me over all her yelling, but she does, because when she turns around, she gives me a 'What the hell is it?!' look. "It's not over yet," I say, ignoring her look. "I know how we can catch up to him!" I exclaims as I grab her hand and start dragging her down to the basement of the hospital, where the sub-level parking lot was.

Sure enough, when we get down there, the possessed Nurse is also there, walking towards the park cars.

Now, I'm usually not the type to start a physical fight first. If I have to defend myself, then yeah, I'm all for it. But, I was taught not to be the first one swinging, that I should only physically hurt someone, if I had no other choice. This isn't one of those times.

I quickly rip Excalibur off my neck and charge after the guy, swinging right at him when I get close enough. This guy may not have kidnapped Blaine, but he's obviously here for a reason, and that's all the reason I need to go on the offensive. Unfortunately, it looks like I was beat to the punch.

As soon as I swing Excalibur close enough in striking distance, the possessed nurse quickly turns around and blocks my attack with his shadow sword. I'm surprised he actually could block me so quickly.

"Well, I was wondering how long it would take for you to reach me," Possessed Nurse says with a smug smile as he pushes me off. "You were actually a little slow for my taste. I practically had to wait for you to finally get down here."

"Cut the crap, you and I both know I wasn't your target," I exclaim as I get into an attack position. "Now, I'm only going to ask you this once, where the hell is Blaine?" I ask, trying to make my voice as threatening as I can. If I fazed him at all, he doesn't let it show.

"You are correct, the boy magician was my target, but I figured if I could take you out now, I would please Mistress Morgana and we have our main problem out-of-the-way," He answers nonchalantly. "But, to answer your question, I have no idea where the magician is. I couldn't find him when I looked." So that mean Morgana doesn't have Blaine yet. I mentally cheer as hope starts to rise in me. I take a side-long glance at Nimue and I can see a flash of relief in her eyes.

"But, even though I could not capture the magician," He starts to say with sinister smile, bring my focus back on him. "I'm lucky enough to run into, not only the boy king but also the water fey. Killing you both is the best way to turn around this day."

I don't know if it's because I've been hearing the same shit for over a month now or because my relief is just making me feel elated, but I can't help the involuntary smirk that's starting to appear on my face. "You have no idea how many times you losers have told me that they were going to kill me. I'm still standing here, so obviously, you all can't."

A flash of anger appears on his face, before it cools into a sly smile. "Oh I am going to kill you. See, unlike those pawns you've been facing, my power is a little more...advance." As he's speaking, he moves his free hand slow onto his sword-wielding hand and rolls up the sleeve to his shirt.

Unlike the minions I've been facing, who possessed markings have only reached to their elbows. This guy's marking extend much higher, covering his entire arm; signifying that he been possessed much longer than the others. I can see why he said that he was more advance then the others.

Judging by his face, he can see the shock and surprise on my face. "You know, I'm so confident that I can kill the two of you, I bet I can do it before my ride arrives. Especially since you won't be getting any magical assist." His eyes shift towards Nimue when he says this. I wonder what he meant by that? I mentally ask myself, but before I could even think of an answer, the flash of a blade enter my line of sight, coming straight at me. Luckily my body has a better reaction time then my mind, throwing up Excalibur before it could do any damage.

"Shit..." I swear as I back off some, to try and get out of his range. Here I was on the offensive and now I'm on the defensive, because of one mental slip.

He was right though, he is more skilled then the others I've faced before. His movements are much faster and more precise than the others. It takes all my skills to even block him, even with all the training I've been doing, it's still difficult. My only advantage is that we're in a closed space. Unlike the previous fights, which took place in open spaces, with nothing to use as blocking, the cars in the garage give me a cover and shield I can use to get back on the offensive.

I quickly block another swipe at my head and push him off as hard as I can. Obviously, my burst of strength throws him off some, enough where he backs off and gives me a second to weave into a section of cars.

Come on you son of a bitch, come and find me. I think as I duck down some in between the cars. I need to try and get the element of surprise back, seeing how attacking him straight out is futile.

"Now this is shameful," He says mockingly as I hear his footsteps head towards the cluster of cars I'm in. "The king, being reduced to hiding. I actually have no idea why Mistress Morgana sees you as a threat. Yes, you were one when you were Arthur, but now, you're just a child in over his head." From the window of one of the cars, I can see that he's about two cars away from me. "You're no threat at all, just a scared child. It's almost pitiful."

I'll show you who's pitiful. I mentally grumble as I crouch down lower behind the car I'm at. All I need is for him to get into striking distance.

I take another glance and notice that he's in my row now, I can actually see him now, but luckily, for me that is, he looks behind the car in the direction opposite of me.

Bingo! I mentally cheer when I see my opening and start charging at him, like a linebacker on the gridiron, ready to smash into his target.

Unlike the last time I charged him, he knew where I was coming from and it was enough of a distance between us, that he could hear my footsteps on the concrete. This time, he had no idea where I was and since there was only a little bit of feet between us, he could hear me. I don't even think I touched the pavement, I really just charged forward with a jump.

It's obvious that he wasn't expecting me to attack him, especially when I slam him into the car he was peering around beforehand. I grunt of pain escapes from his lips as soon as we hit the car, the force causing him to drop his shadow sword; I'm surprised that he actually still had the sword out, seeing how we're in such a tight space and impossible to swing out swords, that's why I put Excalibur away first. I guess he thought I would still use Excalibur anyway.

I know that this is my only opening, so I back up a little, enough so I can start wailing on him. From first glance, I don't look like much of a threat with my wiry body, but as evident from the dent in the car we slammed into and the mess I'm making of his face, it obvious that I pack a lot of strength.

I take full advantage of this opening, punching him as hard and fast as I can, falling back into my old boxing rhythm. Still think I'm over my head?! Still think I'm pitiful?! I mentally yell as my punches get more ferocious, before I finally grab him and throw him into the nearest window, pretty much cracking it.

I usually don't use so much force, hell I never use that much force, but my anger got the best of me and I know that Nimue can fix the bastard up, albeit I didn't kill him just now. But I doubt I did that much...I don't think I did anyway.

"You're lucky that's all I did," I say with a glare at the fool on the ground, before turning around and heading back to where Nimue was, but laughter causes me to stop in my tracks. I quickly turn around and to my surprise, the bastard is actually moving, albeit slowly.

"I have to say, I wasn't expecting that," He says in a groggy and muffle voice. The muffle from speaking from the ground and the groggy is probably because I broke his jaw, or just his teeth anyway. "You have a lot more bite to you." As he's speaking, he slowly gets up from his previous position on the ground. I'm amazed that he's even conscious right now. I know Morgana minions are hardier, but this is ridiculous. "I like that bite on you, it will make it more fun to kill you," He says with a bloody smile.

"How the hell are you still standing?!" I blurt out as I look him up and down. Blood is splattered everywhere on him, with dark marks from where I hit him, cover his face and a long cut, most likely from when I threw him in the window, takes up his entire forehead.

"Mistress Morgana magic, coursing through my veins, willpower, and a greater desire to kill you now!" He exclaims in a madding voice. I guess the hit to the head caused him to lose it. He slowly starts to advance and I quickly get into a defensive position, but before either of us can do anything, a ringing from his pocket stops him in his tracks.

He hesitates for a second, before deciding to pull out the phone. I'm guessing it's a text, seeing how he just looks at it. A flash of surprise appears on his face, but quickly turns into a bright, sinister smile.

"Well, this was a ball," He starts to say as he slips his phone back into his pocket, that easy calm from earlier returning. "But it looks like my ride, has come earlier than expected and here I was looking forward to killing you, but duty calls. So...ta ta for now." He does a quick bow, before shooting off into the opposite direction.

"What the hell..." I say to myself, confused and shell-shocked by what just happen.

"Austin, go after him! Do not let him escape!" Nimue yells, running to where I'm standing. It takes me a second, but her voice pulls me out of my stupor and I quickly take off into the direction of Nurse Possessed.

For a guy who had the crap beat out of him, he's sure is fast. I think as continue running after him; him giving me the slip up a little, weaving in-between cars. My focus is completely on him, but I hear the faint honking of a car. Oh please, do not let that be his posse!

But my luck is never that good. Judging from what I can see on Nurse Possessed face, he recognizes the horn and quickly changes direction and heads in the direction of the horn. I'm still wondering how the hell he's still standing!

"So long Kingy boy!" Nurse Possessed yells over his shoulder as he speeds up again.

From the distance, I can see a pair of headlights coming down the aisle we're running down. From the corner of my eye, I can spot three headlights, but I really don't pay it any mind; especially when the far-end headlight, disappears. "How does it feel to know you failed? That's it over!" He gloats, turning more so he can face me, but doesn't stop running. In the midst of his gloating, it obvious that he fails to notice a motorcycle pulling up and blocking his way.

But, I bet you he notices now, when he proceed to run into it. His momentum causing him to flip and hit the ground hard, on the other side of the motorcycle. I quickly speed up and reach where the motorcycle, as soon I get there, I quickly recognize the bike and the driver.

"Well look at that, Lady Luck is actually a beautiful lady," I say when I get over there. "How in the world did you find us, Kate?"

"I was looking for a place to park," Katie answers, as she pulls up the visor of her helmet. "That's when I heard Nimue yell your name and saw you chasing this guy," She says as she jerks a thumb towards the douche on the ground. "Thought you could use a little backup."

"And you thought right," I say with a quick smile, before letting it drop back into a serious look. I go around and quickly grab Nurse Possessed by the collar of his shirt and shake him. "I hope you're ready to introduce us to your friends, seeing how we have a lot to talk about."

He doesn't say anything at first, just stares in the direction ahead of us, but before too long, a smile breaks out on his face that quickly turns into full-brown laughter. I take a quick glance at Katie, who just shrugs.

"You're too late," Nurse Possessed says in-between his hysterical laughter. I give him a confused look, before looking up in the direction he's looking in. Just ahead, I spot the back of a black SUV, most likely the car Nurse Possessed was running for earlier. The door is open and a young woman around her forties gets in, what looks like a fox, in her hand.

"Oh no, it's too late!" A female voice yells behind me. I glance over my shoulder and spot Nimue, holding her hands to her mouth in shock. I just look at her for a few seconds, trying to figure out what she means. Until, Nurse Possessed words starts replaying in mind and I slowly turn my head, into the direction the SUV is now taking off in.

"Morgana has Blaine..."

10: I've Got The Magic In Me

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 10: I've Got The Magic In Me

"Ok, how in the world do you know that they have Blaine?" Katie asks confused but none the less, revs her bike up to follow them. "All I saw was a woman with a fox in her hands."

I place a hand onto Katie bike to stop her from taking off. "I did too but judging by Nimue reaction..." I take a quick glance at Nimue before continuing. "...She knows something, we don't."

After a few seconds of hesitation, Katie finally shuts off her engine; knowing I'm not moving out her way. Chasing after them is futile anyway; Morgana pawns already pulled off and following would just put her in danger and I don't need her and Blaine in Morgana's clutches.

"So, how do you know Blaine was in that car, Nimue?" Katie asks curiously while she takes off her helmet. I've been wondering the same thing.

She stays quiet for a few moments, just staring at the spot where the car was before. "Not this again," I mumble before dropping the douche bag I'm holding and walk over to said fey. "Wake the hell up and answer us, Nimue!" I yell when I'm in front of her. For good measure, I also give a loud clap which seems to snap her out of her trance.

"What did you two say?" Nimue asks in a daze. Great, that's the last thing we need; our fey powerhouse becoming a shell.

"We were asking you how did you know that Blaine was in the car?" Katie asks in a raised voice as she walks over to where Nimue and I were standing. I can already see it on her face that her patience is running thin. Can't say I blame her, she's been getting only half the information and been out of the loop with this whole mess.

She stays quiet for a second, before finally speaking. "He was the fox," She answers softly, looking away from both of us.

"He was the what!?" Both Katie and I ask in shock. "How!?"

"Along with his ability wield magic, Merlin also had the ability to shape-shift," Nimue explains, her face becoming grimmer with each word. "The fox being his favorite to change into. It was the animal he used the most, if he needed to spy or get away from a dangerous situation."

"That's probably why we couldn't find him before. He most likely shape-shifted and scurried away from his room," I say as realization hits me, but it quickly turns into annoyance and anger. "And you couldn't have mentioned that to me, before? It would have been helpful to know to look out for animal when we were searching for him!"

A flash of anger appears in Nimue's violet eyes, her mouth becoming a fine line. "I did not believe that he could access his powers yet. Especially, his shape-shifting. It is an advance power; one, that Merlin himself could not access, until late in his life. I did not think it was necessary to tell you about that power, so you could look out for something he may or may not would have changed in."

I know she's right, but I can't help but push the issue. "You still should have given a heads-up. A little warning would have been nice."

"Alright, that's enough," Katie demands as she gets in-between Nimue and myself. "It doesn't matter who should have told who what. All that matter is that we find Blaine. Preferably, before Morgana can get her greedy hands on him and do god knows what."

I hate it when she's right. I think as I take a step back and let out a small sigh to calm myself down. "She's right, Nimue. We shouldn't be fighting," I reluctantly admit. "What we should be doing, is focusing on how to find Blaine." Nimue hesitate for a second, but she finally gives me a nod yes.

"But the million dollar questions is: How in the world do we find Blaine?" Katie ask after seeing the situation between Nimue and myself, calm down.

"Maybe our friend can help," I say as I turn around and grab Nurse Possessed, who's been awfully quiet during our exchange. "Hey, where's your Mistress and her goons take our friend?" I ask as I shake him which seems to wake him up, because as I'm shaking him, he starts to laugh.

"You fools! You won't be able to find him and even if you did, you still wouldn't be able to stop Mistress Morgana!" He exclaims in a hysterical voice.

"Well, you can't say he's not persistent," Katie dryly says as she leans against one of the cars.

"I'm going to ask you once again, where did they take Blaine?" I ask again in most threatening voice...which I'm guessing isn't all that threatening, because all it does, is make Nurse Possessed laugh more.

"You fool, you just don't get it. You'll never find-" He starts to say, but is quickly cut off...by Excalibur...protruding into his stomach.

I quickly turn my head to my right and spot Nimue holding Excalibur and thrusting into Nurse Possessed stomach. Somehow, she managed to change Excalibur into its sword form and stab NP, in one quick movement.

"Nimue, what the hell!?" Katie yells over NP's screaming as the piece of Morgana's influence leaves him. I would ask the same thing, but I'm in a bit of shock on how fast Nimue stabbed him and without me noticing at all.

"It was pointless to keep arguing with the fool," Nimue answers as she pulls the sword out and changes it back into its inert form. "He was never going to tell us anything."

"A little warning would have been nice!" I exclaim, finally finding my voice again. Nimue just ignores me and bends down to heal NP.

"Alright, how are we going to find Blaine now?" I ask in frustration; throwing my hands up for emphasizes. "Our only lead is not even privy to their plans any more. So, unless you have a way to track him, we're screwed."

"Do not worry, I have a way," Nimue answers after healing NP. "But first, I need a place away from this building. Preferably, a place that has a garden or a place that contains water."

Katie and I exchange a look before Katie opens her mouth to answer. "Umm...there's the relaxation area, in the back of the hospital. It has a garden and a fountain."

"That will be perfect. Now, one of you, please help me prop our friend up." It takes me a second but I finally head over to Nimue and help her prop up NP against the wall closest to the elevators.

"Nimue, why isn't he fully healed?" I ask in confusion as I gaze down at NP. He's not sporting any of the cuts and gashes he had before and most of the brushing is gone but you can tell that he was roughed up some.

"I will explain everything when we reach the garden," Nimue answers as she starts towards the exit. "Now, we must hurry. Time is of the essence."

"So, why in the world did you need this place, Misty?" Katie asks when we finally reach the hospital garden. It's actually a really relaxing place, where a lot of the patients and their families come to visit each other. It beats being in those small family rooms a lot of hospitals have. At least here, you're surrounded by a beautiful scene and not four white walls.

"Yeah, I have to say I'm curious as well," I ask. I've been wondering the same thing since we left the parking lot. "I don't see how being here will help Blaine."

"It will all become clear soon," Nimue answers. Great...More cryptic answers. I think in a sarcastic tone. I sneak a glance at Kate and judging from the look on her face, her annoyance is reaching its point too.

"Nimue, for once, can you just give us a straight answer," Katie asks in exasperation. I'm one hundred percent on board with that idea.

Nimue just shoots us a glare before heading towards the fountain and placing her hands into it and scooping some water into her hands before sitting down on the grass, cross-legged.

What's next? We bring out the sitar and have a peace and love concert. I think mentally with a small laugh. I know this is not a joking situation. But I had to, it was just too easy; I mean, I can just picture her playing a sitar right now, especially since it looks like we're in a hippies paradise.

"I will attempt to be, as you say, straight as I can be with you, Katherine," Nimue softly agrees as she glances in Katie's and my direction. As soon as Nimue is facing away, Katie gives my arm a light punch and mouths stop it. Most likely sensing the dirty joke about to come out my mouth. What can I say, woman knows me well.

"I needed a place..." Nimue speaks again, drawing our focus on her. "...so I could track Blaine." It takes me a few seconds but I replay Nimue's words in my head.

"Wait a minute...you could have tracked Blaine, all along!?" I exclaim when realization finally hits me. "We wasted all that time looking for him, when we could have just tracked him in the first place?"

"No, we could have not," Nimue calmly answers but I can hear anger slipping through the cracks. "The technology in the hospital affects my magic. I was lucky that I could even heal that young man and erase the evidence of us being down there."

Nimue words triggers something, something that NP said before our fight. "You know, I'm so confident that I can kill the two of you; I bet I can do it before my ride arrives. Especially since you won't be getting any magical assist." So, that's what he meant by that. It also explains why Nimue didn't join the fight.

"So, how does your tracking spell works," Katie asks, breaking the tension.

"I just focus on Blaine's magic and when I have it, an image will appear of the area Morgana has him," Nimue explains, her voice growing hard when she says Morgana's name.

"So, it shows you where he is but it doesn't pinpoint exactly where he is?"

"Yes, that is exactly right." I can't help but feel a little annoyed. Whenever I ask Nimue something, all I get is the run-around but Katie asks her once to be on the level and now she's an open book.

I know Nimue was Dame Lancelot foster-mother, but it's still annoying. "I was hoping you two could help," Nimue says, bring me back to reality. "Since you two know the area well, I was hoping you would recognize anything that might appear."

"Yeah, we probably will know the place when we see it," I confirm with a shrug. We both do know this town well.

"Excellent. I will begin then." She turns her head back around and gaze at the water in her hands. A look of serene calmness appears as she continue to watch the water. After a few moments, the water starts glowing a bright, white light.

"I'm guessing that means it ready?" I ask as I come closer to see.

"Yes, it seems that the spell worked," Nimue answers, holding up her hands. "Do either of you recognize this place?" By this point, Katie has joined us and looking at the water from Nimue's other shoulder. On the water, is an image of an old-fashion brick mansion; the style of mansion that Rhode Island is known for. Even though its nothing special from the outside, it's place anyone from town would know.

"That's Southworth House," Katie and I both answer.

"The two of you recognize this place?" Nimue asks as she looks at the two of us.

"Of course, everyone knows Southworth House," Katie answers first. "It was a famous speakeasy in the 1920s. It served as an inn and restaurant during that time too but it's mostly know for being a speakeasy. It said that it hosted some of the most extravagant parties ever."

"Think of it as the Deymas, Rhode Island version of The Great Gatsby mansion," I add.

"I have to admit, it's smart," Katie starts. "Hardly anyone ever goes there and it's off the beaten path. Besides the teens of the town going up there for the annual lock-in, it's abandoned most of the time. No one would ever notice you; it's the perfect place to have an evil base."

"That's true. I think practically everyone who has ever grew up in this town has at least stayed one night inside that place." And that's an understatement. "But Katie is right; besides the historical society who only check up on it once a month, no one is ever there."

"Until now," Nimue says as she stands up, letting the water drop from her hands. "Southworth House is about to receive some unexpected guest."

---

*************************

"So, how are we getting in?" Nimue asks when we finally reach pathway to Southworth House.

"Well, the front door is out of the question," I answer as I peer around the large hedge that stands at the beginning of the path. Sitting on the steps of the house is two guys, just a little older than myself. A causal observer would only see a couple of guys resting, but unfortunately for the three of us, we can see the steadily growing mark on their arms.

"And if they're blocking this way then the back and our usual way in, is blocked too," Katie says as she gazes around the hedge too.

"And you two do not know another way in?" Nimue asks with a hint of frustration and annoyance laced in her voice. She's acting like Katie and I can magically make an entrance appear out of thin air.

"There is no other way in," I answer, my anger starting to spike again. "We have front and back, that's it. But last time I checked, aren't you the millennium old fey? Can't you, I don't know, beam us in there, Star Trek-style?"

"My magic does not work that way and you know it," Nimue answers, her own anger now sparking. "If I could, I most certainly would but I cannot." I start to open my mouth to retort but Katie gets in the middle of us.

"Enough," Katie says as she pushes both of us away. "Last time I checked, our fight is with the evil sorceress and her lackeys who kidnapped our friend, not each other." I hate to admit it, but she's right. "And to answer your question Nimue...yes, there is another way to get in."

"What? There is?" I ask in surprise, my anger long gone now. "I thought there was only two ways to get in, baring from breaking a window."

"No, there's a third way in," Katie says as she turns her head in my direction. "Remember back in ninth grade, when Cristabel Kart fell into that hole on the right side of the house? She fell on a set of stairs and we followed them until they led to a door."

"Yeah, I remember, but we never could get it open," I counter, remembering back to that day. "All of us tried and we still couldn't open it. Besides, even if we did get it open, it doesn't matter. The historical society deemed it unsafe and filled it in, remember?"

"I remember, but they only filled it with dirt." I start to open my mouth to counter, but Katie holds a hand up, causing me to shut my mouth. "In case you don't remember, we have, as you put it, a millennium old fey with us, who can probably get rid of the dirt and open the door." It takes me a second to think about what she means but it's only after a second more that it dawns on me.

"Katie, you are a freaking genius," I praise with a smile before facing Nimue. "Nimue, can you do exactly what Katie said? Would you be able to get us through that way?" I ask as I hold my breath, waiting for her answer.

"Yes, most likely I could," Nimue answers after a few seconds as I let out a sigh of relief. "Since this hidden entrance does not sound like a well-known secret, I doubt Morgana knows about it and such, does not have it magically protected, so I can open it."

"Awesome, it looks like the tide is turning our way," I say with a silent cheer, but my happiness quickly dies down. "Wait, wasn't the entrance close to the front?" I ask, facing Katie again. "Like, right in the sight range of the two goons out there?"

Katie hesitate for a moment before finally answering. "It's not directly in their line of sight, but it is close enough where we could get caught. Especially since we'll be in the open when we reach it."

"But you already have a plan to counter that." Katie gives a nod yes before speaking again.

"I do; one of us just have to distract the two of them, while Nimue and whoever stays, goes with her to the entrance," Katie explains.

"Alright, sounds better than any plan I have," I agree with a nod. "I guess I have to give them a good show, so they don't catch you two."

"It will not work," Nimue says, breaking her silence through this conversation.

"And why not?" Katie asks, looking from me to Nimue; a trace of offense in her voice.

"Do not misunderstand. Your plan is sound Katherine, but Austin cannot be the distraction," Nimue explains. "They will recognize him, almost immediately. We would not even have a chance of getting to this entrance, let alone open it."

"Alright, who do you expect to be the distraction? If they're going to recognize me, then they're sure as hell going to recognize you. So who-"

"That means I have to be the distraction," Katie interrupts, her voice laced with acceptance.

"What!? No, you're not going to be the bait," I harshly demand. I'm already mad that Blaine is tied in this mess. I don't need Katie throw into the fire...again. "Look, we'll figure out another way in."

"Last time I checked, you weren't in charged of my decisions, Augustine." I'll admit, I deserve that one. "Use your head, Austin; the enemy knows that you and Nimue are on the board and hell, they probably know about me too but we have to assume that they don't know about me yet. That being said, I'm the best person to be the distraction."

I start to open my mouth to protest but a hand gently touches my shoulder. I look back and I see that it's Nimue.

"Austin, she is right." Even though her voice is steady, I can see the uncertainty in her eyes; she don't want Katie to do this as much as I do. "Katherine is our best bet; if anyone can do it, she can." I know she's right...that they're both right, but I still don't like it.

"Are you sure about this, Kate?" I ask, hoping she would change her mind but I can see the resolve in her eyes. "You don't have to do this, we can figure out another way."

"Yes, I do," Katie answers, determination lacing her voice. "If we want to get Blaine back, this is the only way."

I hate this but I know there's no changing her mind once it's set but...the least I can do is give her a little Austin smartassness before she goes. "Maybe you are the best choice, you do look harmless enough."

"Excuse me?" Usually the heat from her glare makes me want to wet myself but I can't help but laugh at it this time.

"Hey, I said that you looked harmless. There's a lot of H words I would use to describe you Kate, but harmless not even on that list."

"I don't know if I should take that as a complement or an insult," Katie says in a deadpan voice.

"It's just my little way of asking you to be careful," I say as I grab her hand lightly.

"Don't worry, I will," She agrees with a soft smile with a reassuring squeeze to my hand before letting go. "Well wish me luck and hope that Reagan's acting lessons paid off." She stands and starts heading higher up the path, at the same time, making her appearance disheveled. She shoots us a thumbs up before placing her right arm in her left and starts limping to the threshold.

As soon as she crosses the hedges threshold, that is when Nimue and I start moving around to the side. As we're going, I can hear Katie's voice over the hedge.

"Please, you need to help me, I...I've been in a car accident." I can hear Katie say in a frantic, but not overly dramatic voice. So that's why she was messing herself up, she's going to play car accident victim.

"Go away, find help somewhere else," A deep voice demands uncaring, which I can only assume is one of the two goons that was on the steps a few moments ago.

"Please, I can't go anywhere else," Katie pleads. "I barely could make it down here and the next closest place is miles away. I won't make it with my injures." Nimue and I finally reach the end of the hedge, leading us adjacent to where the entrance is. It also mean we're almost completely in the open.

I slowly peer around the edge of the hedge and look towards the front, where I can see Katie and Morgana's goons. I'm close enough to see Katie's holding her arm tightly and gingerly putting weight on her right foot, like she hurt it. I guess with all the injuries we've all suffered over the years, she would definitely know how to fake an injury.

But that's not the thing that catches my attention. It's that Katie did it; she drew them away far enough where they won't hear or catch us. I sign to Nimue to come on and we quickly cross towards the side of the house, half of my attention still on Katie and the goons.

"Why should we help you?" The second goon, who looks like he's just a few years older than myself, asks with a sneer. Remind me not to go to them if I'm hanging for my life.

"I'm not asking you to carry me to the fucking hospital!" Katie exclaims, anger lacing her voice now. "All I'm asking for is help, that's all!" I hesitate for a second, bracing myself for whatever the goons will do, because I doubt they like being yelled at, but a hand touches my shoulder and shakes me some. I quickly turn my head and come face to face to Nimue, who draws my attention to the task on hand.

"Focus Austin, Katherine can handle herself," Nimue mentally scolds me. Yay, we're back to the mind reading. "Is this the spot?" She asks, pointing towards a spot of upturned dirt, with small patches of grass. I figured it would be easy spot, even though it's been two years.

I give a nod yes, with Nimue giving me a nod of her own before she holds out her hand. Just like when she used her powers to hit me with ice shards, her eyes and body starts to glow but instead of a light blue aura, an earthy orange appears and the dirt starts clearing away, until a set of stone steps appear. At the end of the stairs, a wooden door sits.

"Let us hope that Morgana did not find out about this and magically sealed it," Nimue mentally says as she heads down the steps, me staying topside, to keep an eye on the goons and Katie.

"I guess it would do no harm, to call an ambulance and help her back to her car," The younger of the two finally says, giving in, which earns him a relieved smile from Katie and a deadly glare from the older of the two goons. I'm guessing the younger one hasn't been possessed very long, since he still has some human decency.

"Thank you so much, you have no idea what this means," Katie says with a sweet smile, the type of smile that probably would have these two follow her to the ends of the earth if they weren't under Morgana's control.

"Do not thank us, just don't slow us down," The younger one says in a cool tone, but I can him fluster just a little. Huh, they do still have connection to their old selves while they're possessed. "Just don't slow us down," He says as he goes over to help her but quickly stopped by the older goon.

"Wait," He commands in that deep voice of his, before pulling Jr. away and quickly grabs Katie's left wrist. "I didn't recognize you at first but I have to say, you definitely live up to your legend of being a master of disguise...Lancelot." Dammit, she's been found out! I mentally yell. A glint flashes from her wrist and it dawns on me how he figured her out... Secace is still on her wrist!

And from the look on her face, Katie realizes it too. "Well...this is unexpected," She starts with a nervous laugh. "I wasn't expecting to be found out this fast, but as the old saying goes, try and try again!" She yells before slamming her leg up and hitting Sr. where the sun doesn't shine, with a punch in the face for good measure. Her hits are strong enough to cause Sr. to loosen his grip and for her to slip out of his grasp.

"You little bitch," Jr. exclaims as he gets up from the ground. Even though I can't see his face, I can hear the rage radiating from his voice.

"You know, it's impolite to call people names," Katie states with a sly smile, changing Secace to its true form at the same time. "Besides, you should be less angry with me and more angry with yourself, for falling for such an act."

"You're going to regret tricking me!" Jr. yells, bring out his own shadow sword and starts charging towards Katie. That's my cue. I think as start to run towards where they're about to fight, but before I can even get two feet, I'm frozen in my tracks.

What the hell is going on!? I mentally yell as I try to move to move a finger but like the rest of my body, it's frozen. But as quickly as it came, the frozen feeling disappears. Thank goodness... What the hell is going on now!?I mentally exclaims as my body starts moving on its own and heads down the stone steps.

Come on body, stop! I demand as I struggle for control of my body, with no luck. My body keeps walking until it crosses the threshold of the door and shuts behind me, which seems to break the spell over me.

"Finally! I can move again!" I cheer as I run to the door and starts pulling on it. Just like back in ninth grade, the door won't budge. But this time...I'm trapped on the other side!

"Stop pulling on the door, it is futile," Nimue calm voice says, as a soft white light illuminates the area. I turn and spot the light coming from Nimue's left hand.

"No it's not, you open the door before, open it again!" I yell, facing her. "We can't just leave Katie up there to fend off all of Morgana's goons."

"Like I said before, Katherine can handle herself, just like when she was Lancelot," Nimue says calmly. "She can easily take down two of Morgana's henchmen."

"It's not the two jackasses I'm worried about! I'm worried about the ones who's going to replace them!" I yell, anger dominating my voice. I know Katie can handle herself and those two goons, but I'm afraid of what Morgana will do, once she finds out that Katie is Lancelot's reincarnation. She may just flood Katie with her minions. Katie is good but she's still human.

"Then I guess we should hurry and rescue Blaine, before that happens," Nimue says as she starts heading into the abyss. I hate to admit it, but she's right. The faster we do this, the faster we can help Katie.

"Please be careful, Kate," I whisper softly towards the door, before following Nimue into the abyss.

---

************************

"You did not tell me we were going down so far, nor that we would have so many crossing tunnels," Nimue complains in annoyance when we reach a fork in the road. Apparently, the sub-level of Southworth House is much deeper then we both though. Pretty much going down at least three stories.

"How was I supposed to know that this house had an underground like this?" I shoot back. "I don't even think the historical society knows about this. Everyone just knows about the tunnel that leads to the port."

"You are saying that one of these tunnels lead all the way to the sea!?" Nimue asks astonish.

I give a nod yes. "Yeah, it's how they managed to ship the alcohol here and avoided detection," I explain.

"So, that means, one leads to the sea and the other leads to the house," Nimue says a she looks back at the openings.

"Yeah and we can't to choose wrong, because we won't have time to double back." And by that point, it will be game over for Blaine and Katie. "Don't you have something that can sense Blaine?" I ask, facing Nimue.

"I do have something, but...it may alert Morgana of our presence here," Nimue starts, still facing the tunnels. "It won't give her a location exactly, but it will tell her that we, or at least, I am here."

"Morgana most likely already knows we're here," I say as I move until I'm in front of her. "There's a big chance that those goons have alerted everyone that Katie is outside and she knows that we wouldn't be too far behind. So like I said, I'm almost hundred percent certain that she knows we're here."

"But...there is still a chance that Morgana does not know," Nimue counters, looking away from me. It's clear in her voice that she doesn't believe that.

"Nimue," I say firmly, waiting for her to look at me, which she finally does. "We have to take the risk. Both Blaine and Katie are counting on us and the more time we waste down here, the more their time runs out."

Nimue stays quiet for a few moments before a determined look appears in her eyes. "You are right; some things are worth the risk. Now I need you to stand back, Austin." I do what she says and back away, giving her enough room to do what she has to do.

She raises her left hand towards the middle, where the two tunnels meet and a soft black and white aura appears in her hand. "Chaos, exaudi verba mea. Duc me ad magica daemonibus."

Chaos, hear my words. Lead me to the demon's magic. I mentally translate the words as Nimue says them. Katie was right, I do know Latin now.

The light fades a little in Nimue hand, before growing bright and shoots out of her hand and head straight down the tunnel on the left. I guess that means we have our answer.

"It is this way," Nimue says, pointing down the tunnel where the light went, before heading down it. I quickly jog and catch up to her.

"Finally!" I exclaim in a soft whisper, when we reach a narrow hallway made of a wood and brick, which is a telltale sign that we're in the house... Well, its walls at least.

"Do not celebrate just yet," Nimue whispers calmly. "We still have not gotten inside the house and found Blaine." Her words sobers my good mood and I get back into serious mode. "Now, there must be-" Nimue starts, but I quickly place a hand over mouth to stop her.

"Shh...there's voices on the other side," I whisper softly in her ear. She gives a nod and I let go of her mouth. We stand there for a few seconds, before the voices grow further away.

"How are we going to get out of here?" Nimue asks softly after the voices leave. I start to shrug but a flash of light catches my eye. I put a finger up to my lips before walking over to the light.

I peer around the corner and spot a large, rectangular opening, showing Southworth House dining room. It takes few seconds, but it dawns on me what I'm looking through.

"Nimue," I call out softly. "Put out your light." She gives me a confused look but does what I say, plunging the small hallway in darkness. The only light, coming from the opening. As soon as Nimue's light is out, I move around the corner to get a better look at the room.

"Austin, what are you doing!?" Nimue exclaims in a harsh whisper when she comes closer and sees what I'm looking through. "They'll see you!"

"It's ok, Nimue. It's a one-way mirror," I explain, urging her to come closer. "We can see them, but they can't see us. This is probably what the speakeasy runners used to us to keep an eye on people and make sure no cops were here."

"Amazing," Nimue says in wonderment, looking at the window. "How does it-" Nimue starts to ask, but is cut off again. This time, by someone else.

"Is everything ready?" A woman asks as she comes into the room, an older gentleman behind her. Judging by the marks on their arms, they're two of Morgana's minions, but the shocking thing is not their marks. It's how high they are.

The highest level mark I've seen was Nurse Possessed, earlier today, which took up his entire arm, but these two... It's unbelievable. With the guy, I can't full see his mark because of his shirt but I can see some of the vein-like marks peering out from the collar of his shirt, suggesting that it's pretty high, but it's not his mark that freaks me out...it's the woman's.

Unlike the guy, her mark is in full display with her tank top and unlike most of Morgana's minions, her mark is just not on one arm. It look like it traveled from one arm, across her chest and down her other arm but that's not the freakiest thing...it almost looks like it's...branded in her skin.

"She is probably one of or the longest possessed of Morgana's minions," Nimue explains, sensing my thoughts. "Even back in the days of Camelot, it was rare for anyone to have the mark progress to that point."

"Can she still be saved?"

"...Maybe," Nimue answers, unsure. "It was only a few I saw that had that level of the mark and most were killed before we could even have a chance to see if they could be saved or not."

"I'm guessing that means she's going to be trouble," I say after running Nimue words in my head. "Seeing how the others with that mark were so dangerous, there wasn't even a chance to save them."

"You are correct. Hopefully we do not have to resort to killing. I hope to keep this as less of a bloodbath as it needs to be." I hope she's right. I start to open my mouth to agree, but quickly shut it when I hear the two talk again.

"Yes, everything is ready," The dude answers, a look of worry on his face. "Hopefully, we won't have any problems and he'll cooperate."

"Oh he'll cooperate," The woman says with a sneer. "But, even if he doesn't, we still have something we can use to...persuade him to help us."

"Shall I have them bring him in?"

"Yes please," The woman answers with a smile. "The faster we get this done, the faster Mistress Morgana will reward us."

The older dude gives a nod before heading back into the other room. "Bring him out," He calls out to the unknown person or persons in the other room. It takes a moment, but two people finally come in, both wearing Morgana mark but only to their bicep. Both, carrying one of the old Southworth House wooden chairs in at either end, but that's not the shocking thing... It was the person in the chair!

"Blaine," Nimue growls out.

"Easy girl," I say as I place a gentle hand on Nimue's shoulder. "We can't jump the gun yet. Like you said, we want to avoid as much bloodshed as we can." Nimue lets out a frustrated growl but doesn't move, which I take as a good sign. But for caution, I keep my hand on her shoulder.

"Well, hello Merlin," The woman greets with a wicked smile. "How are you doing?"

"For the last time, I'm not Merlin!" Blaine yells. Judging from his appearance, he doesn't seem too worse for the wear...physically anyway. But, by the look of rage on his face, mentally and emotionally...he's not faring well, which I don't blame him.

"Oh but you are, my little magician!" The woman mockingly exclaims as she pinches Blaine's cheek tightly. The bitch is lucky that he didn't bite it.

"For the last time, I'm not him!" Blaine yells even louder, when she lets his cheek go. "He's just a make-believe character! There's no such thing as wizards and mystical knights!" He's in for a rude awakening. I think.

"Oh? If you're not him, then explain how you did that magic earlier?"

"I...what?" Blaine asks confused. It's clear on his face that he has no idea what Brand Woman is talking about. I look over at Nimue, to see if she knows why.

"It is mostly likely the shock from his kidnapping and from changing," She explains, reading the questioning look on my face. "Merlin used to blackout too, when he first started using his magic and when he gained the ability to shape-shift."

"It doesn't matter," Brand Woman says, drawing our attention back. "You may not remember being Merlin or your magic, but it has been awaken inside of you and that means, we can take it."

"What does she mean by taking his magic!?" I ask in a harsh whisper, almost raising my voice but catch myself before I do. "I thought she was only going to take control of him, like she does with the rest of her minions."

"She means to drain him of his magic," Nimue answers, a look of full on rage in her eyes. "The woman there is going to drain him of his magic and feed it to Morgana." She takes another look at Blaine and the others, before facing me. "I really thought Morgana was only going to take over Merlin's mind and have him switch sides. She always coveted Merlin and wanted him as a lover... But I guess she doesn't want to take the chance this time around."

"What will happen to Blaine if she manages to drain him completely of his magic?" I ask, unsure I want to know the answer.

Nimue hesitates for a second, not wanting to answer, but she finally opens her mouth to speak. "If he is drained of his magic completely, then obviously he will no longer be able to perform magic, but...there is the chance...that draining him of his magic will kill him."

"Kill him?" My blood turns cold from her words.

"Yes, it is possible that it will cause his death," Nimue whispers softly, despair in her voice. "For most, who are born into magic, like myself or the ones who have completely given themselves over to magic, like Morgana. If our magic is extracted from us, we will die, because our whole being is magic. But, for those who was born from a mortal and a magical being and learned magic along the way, it is much different."

"How different?"

"If their magic is taken away, than it is possible for them to survive and just become fully mortal, but in Blaine's case, that may not be possible." Nimue looks at me again and sees the confusion in my face and continues on with her explanation. "Since Merlin and Blaine to the extent, been so ingrained in magic, they may be more magic then mortal now..."

"...Meaning that the draining will most likely kill Blaine," I finish, picking up where Nimue left off. She gives a nod to confirming my words. "Great, that means we really need to figure out a plan now and rescue him."

"Even if I did have magic..." Blaine states, drawing our attention back on him. "...there is no way I would let you psychos have it, especially after what you've done to me!"

"Now see, that presents a small problem," Brand Woman says, but judging from the look on her face, she expected as much and from the look in her eyes, she has a plan to get around that.

She raises her hand and gives a signal to one of the guys that brought Blaine into the room. He gives a nod and heads back into the other room. "Unfortunately, the draining spell has a small flaw in it. The one being drain must not be physically harmed and he must mentally and emotionally give over control, and let himself be drained."

"And what makes you think I'm going to let you?" Blaine asks with a defiant look. I have to give props to Blaine. He is by no means a punk or a wimp, but he does like to avoid confrontation, if possible.

"Oh, I think you'll be more than willing, when we show you our special guest." I didn't know it was possible, but somehow Brand Woman's smile becomes even more sinister, which makes my blood run ice-cold. Because I have a feeling I know who her 'special guest' is. "Oh Anthony," She calls out to the other room, in a singsong voice. "Be a dear and bring out the guest of honor."

Sounds of a struggle rings out from the other room, before growing quiet. After a few moments, the guy who left, who I can only assume to be Anthony, comes in. Hanging from his hand, is a body of a young woman. Jet black hair covers her face, but I know her well enough to recognize her from anywhere.

"Dammit!" I exclaim in a whisper, my anger boiling again. "I was hoping she got away," I say as reach for Excalibur, but Nimue hand shoots up and stops me. "What-"

"You cannot go in there just yet, Austin," Nimue says, which I find ironic, since our roles were reversed just moments ago. "You were right, we must wait and figure out a plan, otherwise, we have doomed them both." I hate to admit it, but I know she's right.

So, with a great deal of reluctance, I finally let go of Excalibur and place my hand down. I turn my head back towards the window, just in time to see Anthony push Katie hard to the ground. Luckily, she caught herself on her knee, before taking a faceplant to the floor.

"Katie!?" Blaine asks in shock. "What in the world are you doing here!?"

"Hey Blaine," Katie greets in a reluctant voice, flipping back her hair some, reveling her face. Judging by all the scratches, the rips in her shirt and the two, very large, bruises...she was in one hell of a fight. "I know this won't make you feel better, but I'm here to save you."

"I have to say," Brand Woman interrupts, getting in-between Blaine and Katie. "You were not the knight I was expecting. I was hoping it would be the boy king; kill two birds with one stone, as the old saying go."

She places a hand on Katie swollen cheek. "But, Mistress Morgana did say that there was a chance you would be reincarnated too; seeing how Arthur couldn't do without his guard do- OW!" Brand Woman screams out in pain. In her ranting, she failed to notice her thumb drift over Katie's mouth, who used it as the perfect opportunity to bite the living daylights out of her thumb.

"Get off!" She yells, finally tearing Katie away, who just spit back at her. "You little bitch, look at what you did!" She yells as she holds out her thumb, albeit a distance away from Kate. I'm surprise BW can even move that thing, seeing how Katie bit down hard enough to cause it bleed and by the look of it, she severed some of it off.

"How dare you!?" BW practically screeches, taking a menacing step towards Katie, leaning down so their face to face. "You are going to-" She starts to say but is cut off, by a headbutt from Kate. You would think she would have learned to stay a distance away from her.

"I have every right to do what I did," Katie defiantly says as blood runs down from her forehead and mouth. "Call it payback for sicing several of your dogs and having them jump me." A sly, but slightly creepy because of the blood, smirk appears on her face. "Ever heard of Newton's Third Law of Motion? 'Every action has a reaction'. Well meet the reaction."

"Oh, I'll show you reaction!" BW yells before backhanding Katie across the face, causing her to hit the floor.

"Dammit, leave her alone!" Blaine demands, struggling against his restraints. I'm right there with him, the only thing stopping me is Nimue, who's holding me down by the neck.

"No, Austin, you can't go out there yet!" Nimue exclaims quietly, applying more pressure to my neck. I suspect she's using magic to hold me down, but at the moment, that's not my focus.

"Nimue, that bitch will kill her. I have to do something!" I harshly whisper, struggling against her hold again, but this just causes her to apply even more pressure.

"Katherine will not be killed, I will not let that happen. We just need the right moment." I hope she's right because if we don't do something fast, we're going to lose both of them.

"I'm done playing games," BW states, looking back at Blaine. "You're going to surrender your magic, now. Otherwise..." BW forms a shadow sword in her hand and goes over to where Katie's laying and places a foot on her stomach, before holding the sword above Katie's heart. "...I will run this sword through her heart and I will enjoy it. She may have not been our target, but she is so much better. Killing Lancelot, means I kill Arthur's and Nimue's wills in the process and if you think about, that is so much more fitting."

"Don't...do...it, B...Blaine!" Katie yells with a slur, most likely caused by the last hit to her jaw.

"Going once! Going twice!" BW yells out like auctioneer, lowing the sword more and more onto Katie's chest. "Going...-"

"Fine!" Blaine yells, interrupting her. "I'll do it, I fully give myself over to you and let you take me magic, just let her go."

"Now see, that wasn't hard," BW says in a cheer voice. She lifts her foot off of Katie, before giving her a quick kick in the side, causing her let out a sharp cry of pain. She's lucky that Katie's hands and legs are bind, because she would have been dead ten times over by now, if she wasn't.

"Do not take your eyes off her," BW orders one of the other stooges, thrusting the sword in his hand. "Knowing her, she'll most likely try something and I rather have some insurance, just in case the magician become difficult again.

"Yes, ma'am," The stooge gives a salute, before placing sword back on Katie.

"Well Blaine, ready to get this started?" BW asks in that creepy cheery voice of hers. Blaine just stares down at the ground, quiet. "Just for clarification, I just need you to speak the words again.

Blaine stays quiet for a moment, but finally opens his mouth to speak. "I give myself completely over to you, for you to drain me of my magic." With each word, Blaine voice just sounds more and more distant.

"Goody, just had to clear that up," BW states as she gives a happy clap, before she sobers up into a mocking concern face. "Now Blaine, I promise you, this won't hurt a little." She places a hand gently over his heart. "This will hurt a lot!" She yells as a green light pulsates from her hand, onto Blaine's chest, causing him to yell out bloodcurdling screams.

"Is now the moment!?" I yell at Nimue, struggling against her hold, not worrying about the volume of my voice anymore. "If we don't do something now, it's over!"

It takes Nimue a moment, but she finally gives a nod yes. "Yes, you are right, now is the moment to act." She gently pulls me back some. "It is best, if you are not close when I do this." I give a nod and step back as much as I can.

Nimue places a hand gently on the glass and after a few seconds, her hands turn a burning red and in a blink of an eye, the glass shatters and starts heading in the direction of Morgana's minions. Judging from the looks on their faces, they certainly wasn't expecting that.

"You go help Katherine and I will go help Blaine," Nimue commands and for once, I have no trouble following her orders. I give another nod before jumping through the now, open entrance. As soon as I do, one of the minions come charging at me and in one quick movement, I rip off Excalibur, change it back to form and quickly stab him in the stomach. I'm in no mood for games right now.

I quickly cover ground, knocking back anyone who gets in my way, until I finally reached where Katie laying. Quickly stabbing the guy who was keeping her pinned before he has a chance to recover from Nimue's shatter attack.

"Kate, are you awake?" I ask her when I finally reach her, shaking her.

"Ow, stop shaking me, I'm injured," Katie demands groggily. Least she's conscious. I think as I stop shaking her.

"Sorry about that, how you feeling?" I ask as I gently put her down. I'm surprised when a small smile appears on her face.

"I've had better days. I'm better now that the brave knight has rescue me." I can't help but blush a little when she says that. "Even if he's not dressed properly nor has a trusty steed." I can't believe it, with all she's been through, she can still joke.

"Well I am very sorry, my armor is being polished right now and my steed is in the shop right now," I joke back with a smile. I can't believe that I can even joke right now... No, I can believe that with me.

"I'll let it slide this time but you know what would make my day even better?"

"What?"

Her face sobers before a look of pure hatred appears. "Running my sword through that bitch."

"Oh don't worry, once I get you loose, you'll have plenty of chances for revenge," I say as I turn her slowly onto her side and cut away the shadow binds on her hands. In my haste, I fall to notice someone coming up on the side of me.

"Austin, look out!" Katie screams out. I quickly look up and see another of Morgana minions charging at us, but unfortunately, there's not enough time for me to react...but there is for Katie. At the same moment, I finally cut the last of the bind from her hand and in one moment, she grabs as much of Excalibur's blade as she can and thrust it, into the stooge.

"Thanks," I say as the body hit the floor; Morgana influence rising out of him.

"No problem," Katie waves off as she uses Excalibur to cut through the binds at her feet, before handing the sword back to me. "Now, you need to go help Nimue save Blaine."

"Wait, I can't just leave you to defend yourself, while you're injured," I point out.

"I may be beat up, but I still have enough fight in me to defend myself," She assures as she wobbly stands. I stand there for a few moments, trying to decide what the right thing to do, before I finally come to a decision.

"Fine, I'll go help Nimue and Blaine, but Kate...please be careful," I reluctantly say. This is the last thing I want to do, but she's right. Ten to one, Nimue and Blaine needed my help more. "At least take Excalibur, since you're being stubborn."

I hold out Excalibur towards her, but she gently pushes it back, a small smile on her face. "Thanks, but no thanks. You're going to need Excalibur against that bitch. Besides, I have my own sword, remember?"

"Where in the world is Secace anyway?" I ask, noticing her bracelet is missing.

She touches the corners of her mouth lightly. "In the other room. They made me carry it in with my teeth because none of them have a pure heart and they didn't want to risk putting the sword in my hand." I can see why... "They're lucky I didn't cut myself but that's besides the point, I have my sword so don't worry. Just go help Nimue and Blaine."

I watch her for a quick second before nodding and turn to head for the others, but as soon as I turn around, a scream echoes throughout the room, and I spot BW sailing across the room. Looking back, I see Nimue holding up a smoking hand, which I can only assume the attack came from. I take one more glance at Katie, before heading over to Nimue and Blaine.

"How is he?" I ask when I get over there.

"He is unconscious, but he seems to be physically ok," Nimue answers as she looks him over. By the tone of her voice, I can tell she's hiding something.

"What about his magic? Is it gone?"

"No...but she did manage to take almost all of it. There is only a little left."

"Can you reverse the effect?" I ask frantically. I need something good to happen right now, or at least good news.

"Yes, I should be able to, but I need to do it now and it will take my full concentration." She caresses Blaine cheek lovingly, before turning back to face me. "I need you to keep that woman off of me, while I do."

I take a look back at where BW landed and find her stirring. "Yeah, I can keep her off of you." She's going to be tough, but with the way I'm feeling, I probably could face an army and win. Nimue gives a nod, before facing Blaine again. She raises her hand and places it gently over his heart and a soft, blue light pulsates from her hand.

"What have you done!?" A female voice screams, drawing my attention. I look over and spot that it's BW yelling, and...looking very pissed off. "How dare you come here and destroy my beautiful plan!"

Her eyes sweep across the room, first at Nimue and Blaine, who she gives a growl at, then at Katie, who's defending herself against the dude from earlier. A look of pure hatred appears on BW's face. I guess she's just as fond of Katie, as Katie is of her.

Finally, her eyes rest on me as a look of rage appears "You!" She exclaims as she points a finger towards me. "All this happened because of you! You just couldn't roll over like the dog you are." A chill goes down my spine, when that wicked smile from earlier, appears on her face. "But, it will all be fixed, when I run my sword through you!" If like a flash, BW suddenly appears on my left side. Her blade out, hungry for blood and heading straight for me.

She's fast! No, she's beyond fast, I barely saw that coming! I think as I raise my sword to guard. The vibration from the force of our swords clashing, ring out through my entire body.

"I hope you're ready to die!" She yells in a frenzy voice, her eyes...almost wild like. Is this what happens to all of Morgana minions, when they reach her level of possession!

"I've been hearing that same line for almost a month now," I say, finally finding my voice. "Yet I'm still standing, so I really suggest you all get a new company line."

"Oh, don't you worry," She starts as she smiles again, but this time, it's the smile of a wild animal, ready to rip my heart out. "I promise, I will live up to my words." I hate to admit it, but I have a feeling she could live up to her words.

"Yeah, well last time I checked, actions speak louder than words, so..." I bring my left hand up a little between us and give the bring it on sign. "...Come and get me."

"Gladly!" Just like before, BW disappears like a flash, reappearing on my other side and swings her blade straight at my head. I duck down at the last second and thrust Excalibur out at her, but she dodges. "Those weak little moves won't work on me!"

She's right. I mentally admit, as I guard against a barrage of sword swings. I need to come up with a better plan, before she slice and dice me. I spot a small opening and quickly pushes BW away and swipe at her legs, nipping them enough to cause her to lose balance.

With her down for a second, I sneak a quick peak at how Nimue is doing with Blaine...and by the looks of it, she's not making much progress. Come on Nimue! Get your A-Game on!

"Didn't that fey bitch teach you anything," A sinister voice whispers behind me. "Never let your guard down!" I don't know how I knew, but for a brief moment, I could sense her fist coming towards my head and luckily, my body reacted on instinct again and moves

Now, I'm proud to say that I do not hit woman, at all, but sometimes...we all reach our limits and I have reached mine. This girl has kidnapped one of my closest friends and tortured my best friend. Enough is enough!

BW quickly goes in for another punch, but this time I'm ready for her. I move my head to the side, enough to dodge her punch, before launching my head back and giving her a backwards head-butt. Now, this goes completely against my moral code, but sometimes we must throw our morals out the window...and that's exactly what I do as I start wailing on her, dropping Excalibur to the ground.

It's clear that she was not expecting me to punch her, because she barely has time to defend herself. Even though she was a force with the sword, she does not have hand to hand fighting experience, which sucks for her, but good for me.

"What was that about me dying today?" I ask in a slight arrogant tone. I know I shouldn't be boasting right now, but it feels so good to have her against the ropes. But I should know better by now, because arrogance has always been my downfall...and downfall is right.

In the middle of my boasting, I fall to notice a glow in BW hand and as soon as I shoot my right fist out, another blade shoots out of BW hand and goes straight through my shoulder. I quickly drop to the ground, placing my left hand on my shoulder, to try and get the blade out.

"Now, where was I?" BW asks with a smirk as she cracks her neck. "Oh, that's right! I was just about to kill you." I start to crawl away some when she comes closer, a new blade appearing her hand, waiting to taste my blood again but before she can get closer, a ball of light hits her square-on.

Finally! I mentally cheer as I turn my head in the direction the ball of light came from, expecting Nimue. But, to my surprise, its Blaine standing there with his hand stretched out, a streak of white hair falling on his face, contracting with the rest of his dark brown hair.

"NO!" BW wails, drawing my attention once again. "You weren't supposed to gain your magic back!" She glares in Blaine's direction for a few seconds, before turning her attention towards me again. Pure, unadulterated hatred burning in her eyes. "You!" She yells in an almost demonic voice. "This is all your fault!"

I brace myself for her assault, ready to pull out the shadow sword still embedded in my shoulder and use it to defend myself but...her assault doesn't come. Even before she can take a step, a sword pierces straight through her stomach.

"You didn't forget about little old me, did you?" Katie asks in a mocking sweet tone. It takes me a few second to realize that it's Excalibur that Katie just ran into BW.

BW twists her head a little, just enough to give Katie one final glare, before she lets out an earth-shattering yell as Morgana's possession leaves her. But unlike the other times, where the black aura disappears into the air, this one lingers for a few moments, just floating, before shooting out towards me.

I brace myself, ready to defend myself, but before I even have a chance, it already reaches me. A bony, shadow hand, not unlike the one from the first shadow I saw on that first day, reaches out and clamps down hard on my chest, on my heart.

"Augustine Cavalier," A ghastly voice says in my head, but it feels like it's speaking from my heart. "You may have destroyed this vessel, but I have many more, just like her. With my essence in them, all ready to kill you." The shadow clenches harder on my heart, sending a wave of pain through my body. "I may have lost this battle, but you will lose the war. And when you do, I will destroy everything precious to you!"

No! I mentally scream out, but the shadow just seem to relish in my anguish.

"YES! I will kill the ones you love..." An image of Gran appears in my head, dead and ripped in pieces. "The ones you hold close..."The image changes to a picture of Blaine and Nimue, burning in a never-ending fire. "And the ones you cherish more than life itself!" The image changes again, this time, with Reagan laying on a stone bed, her neck sliced open; almost like a gruesome version of Juliet's death. And, above Reagan dead body, is Katie. Pinned to the wall with swords, as Jesus was nailed to the cross, with Secace and Excalibur piercing her heart, like the final nails on her coffin.

Even though I try to will them away, I can feel the tears running down my face. Seeing the people I love, suffering.

"This is what you doom them to; this is what awaits them when I win... And after I'm through with them, after I relish in watching you see them suffer...I will end your life too..." The image changes one more time. This time, standing in front of me, is an evilly beautiful, blonde woman. Despair and evil just reeks off her.

"Meet your fate Augustine," The woman says, her voice sounding like bells and nails on a chalkboard at the same time. "This is your end." A sword appears in her hand, which I recognize as Excalibur, but just like the woman, it too reeks of evil. "Say goodnight, your majesty!" She exclaims has she charges the sword towards me.

"NO!" I scream out at the top of my lungs, pushing out the image and the shadow, out of my mind and my heart.

"Austin!" A voice yells out... I think it's Katie's, but it so distant and the darkness is consuming the last of my will. I hear more voices surround me, but all just fade, as I fade more and more into the darkness.

Before I fully lose consciousness, the shadow voice reappears, whispering four last words in my ear. "All hope is lost..."

11: Intermission

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 11: Intermission

"No matter how much you try and deny it, this is what waits you at the end of this, Augustine," The blonde woman from before whispers softly in my ear, as the images from before appear in my mind.

"Austin..." I voice calls out to me, but it's so distant, I can barely hear it in the vast and empty abyss I'm in.

"There's no one who can save you from this faith," She whispers in a hush voice, almost like she's trying to seduce me. "The moment their lives became tangled with yours, they sealed their faiths... Observe." In front of me, the shape of a person starts forming, until it finally turns into my Gran. No Gran, run! I mentally will but all she does is give me a sad, knowing smile. Just for loving you, she must pay the ultimate price."

I look out the corner of my eye and see the blonde go around me and starts walking until she's behind Gran. No...I think when I see a sword in the blonde's hands. The blonde stays quiet but her evil smile says it all, as she slowly pushes the blade into Gran's back, until the blade is completely through her. NO!

"Austin..." The voice calls out again, this time slightly louder, but I don't pay it any mind.

"Stare at her Augustine, sear the image of her pain into your mind, because this is what I'm going to do to everyone you care about." As she speaks, she plunges the sword deeper into Gran before swiftly pulling it out; blood pools around Gran's unmoving body.

I can feel the hot tears fall down my cheeks. "That's right, cry. It's the only thing you can do, because there's no way you can stop me." Gran's body disappears and in her place, stands my older brother Caleb, looking down at me with those green eyes of his and a laid back smile. I don't even get a chance to warn him, before the sword goes through his chest.

Over and over, she does this, enjoying every moment of it. After my brother, she goes to Nimue, then Blaine, then Reagan. Each time, I can hear the voice calling out to me, getting louder and louder, but the sound of my shattering heart, causes me to drown it out.

I can feel the last of my will and my heart break, when she finally gets to Katie and starts driving the sword through her. Instead of stabbing her from behind like she did with everyone else, Psycho Barbie decides to get creative and pins Katie down and drives the sword through her heart, inch by inch, taking her time. Each inch in, causes a louder and louder scream from Katie, tearing me apart.

When the blade is almost completely in her heart, Katie head turns towards me and the pain is clear as day in her silver eyes.

"Austin..." Katie mouths at the same time the voice speaks again. I'm so sorry... You don't deserve this. I mentally apologize, trying to will my legs to move and save her, but they stay glued to the ground.

"Always so sorry," Psycho Barbie mocks with a sneer. "Do you ever stop being sorry?" She digs the sword in even deeper. "I guess so you don't. It must destroy you that you cause the people love to die for you, over and over!" With each word, she thrust the sword into Katie deeper and deeper, until she finally stabs through and the last of the life in Katie's eyes fade, along with the last of my strength.I quickly fall to my knees in despair, Psycho Barbie laughter ringing in the abyss.

"Arthur..." Another voice calls out, similar to the one earlier...but different all together. "Arthur, my love, this isn't real..." I let out a small snort. Sure as hell feel real to me. I think in a broken voice. Even though I can't see the voice, I still get the feeling that she's disappointed with me. "Arthur..." She calls once again, this time placing a hand gently, but firmly on my cheek. "It's time for you to wake up!" The command in her voice, causes me to shoot up fast...and collide with something hard.

"Ow..." A familiar voice moans out, causing my eyes to shoot open. I take a look around, expecting to see the endless abyss. But, instead, I'm greeted by the familiar blue walls of my living room and the large window in front, streaming the afternoon sun in. It was all just a dream?

Another moan of pain draws me back from my thoughts. Immediately, my eyes fall on a familiar figure, sitting on the other end of the couch.

"Katie!" I exclaim in relief, but my relief quickly turns into panic when I see the look of pain on her face. "Kate, what happen? Did something hurt you?" I ask in a frantic voice. I lean up more and slide over to see if I can help, but she pushes me away. It takes me a few seconds to recover from her push, but I finally do. "Did...did I hurt you?" I ask in a hesitant voice, Psycho Barbie words ringing in my head.

"You got that right you did! That big head yours collided with mine!" Katie exclaims in anger, shooting me a glare. It takes a moment, but I finally notice her left hand holding her head. Judging from the way my head is ringing, I'm guessing I hit it pretty hard.

"Sorry about that, Katie," I apologize in a relieved voice, trying to keep the happy smile off my face. "I'll go get you some ice and the first aid kit." I start to get up but as soon as I step on the floor, I feel something break under my foot.

"And that would be my contact lens," Katie says in a deadpan voice when I lift up my foot and spot the now broken lens on the floor.

"Katie, I am so, so sorry. I will fix-" I start to apologize again, but my apology is cut off as Katie pulls me back down on the couch with an annoyed sigh.

"Just sit down and stay down," Katie commands in annoyance as she stands. "I will get the first aid kit. Just try not ram your head or break anything before I get back." I give a reluctant nod and watch her leave the room, before putting my legs back on the couch. That's like the fifth time in two days I've had that nightmare. I could handle the previous vision, but this new one...it's eating me alive; it hits too close to home.

I lean back, trying to get that nightmare and the image of my love ones being killed, out of my mind. As soon as I start to drift off, something cold presses against my cheek, causing me to bolt up.

"Well, at least my head wasn't in the way this time," Katie dryly says. I turn my head and spot her with a bag of ice, two cloths and the first aid kit in one hand and two mugs in her other hand. I also notice that she's wearing, what I like to call, her alter-ego glasses. "Here, drink this." She holds out one of the mugs.

"It's not coffee, is it?" I ask warily. I will drink practically anything, but I just have no taste for coffee, unlike Ms. Nero here, who can down it like a shot.

"Yeah, I'm going to give something to make you even jumpier," She sarcastically answers as she places the mug in my hand. "It's dark hot chocolate, to calm you down."

"Thanks," I say with a small smile as I grab the cup and take a sip. It's bitter but she's right, it does calm me down.

Katie takes a seat beside me, placing her own mug and the ice down and opens the first aid kit. "Lean forward." I do what she says and just watch her run a finger lightly on my forehead. "Well, I doubt you have a concussion, but you did do a pretty good job of cracking both of our heads." I peek up a little and notice the bandage on her head. Didn't think I did that much damage.

"Again, I'm sorry Katie," I apologize again, guilt lacing my voice.

"Whatever, I'm over it now," She waves with a shrug. "Besides, I know where to find you if I have to sue you for assault." A sly smile appearing on her face, causing me to smile back.

"Noted." Katie looks over my wound one more time, before grabbing one of the cloths and start rubbing my forehead.

"Well, you won't need stitches but you are going to have to wear a bandage for a while," She explains as she finishes wiping my forehead before rubbing something on the spot. As she's doing this, a hint of her perfume hits me, mixing with the chocolate smell in the air, but something else catches my nose.

"Are you wearing something new?" I ask, causing her to stop what she's doing and look at me in confusion.

"No... I'm wearing what I always," She answers as she goes and pulls out a bandage from the kit and places it on my head.

"Huh, I don't know. It's just something...different about you."

"I don't know if I should be flattered, insulted...or slightly creep out," Katie admits as she leans back on the couch, placing the bag of ice on her forehead.

"Sorry but don't get me wrong, I really like whatever it is," I hastily add, leaning back too. "I was just trying to peg what it was, because it doesn't smell like the usual perfume you wear. What's it called? Secret Watermelon, Secret Marshmallow?"

"Yes, I wear something called Secret Marshmallow," Katie sarcastically says with a smile. "I think you're talking about Secret Wonderland."

"That's it!" I exclaim with a smile of my own, before switching into a mock insulted face. "Well excuse me, sorry I'm not a girl and I know all these crazy names they have for perfumes." Despite my earlier nightmare and mood, I actually feel better now.

"I'm very well astute to the fact, that you are indeed not a girl. But really, who in the world wear something called Secret Marshmallow? What in the world would that even be?"

"What the hell is Secret Wonderland?" I counter back. "Besides, wouldn't you want to go to a secret place, full of marshmallows? I bet you that it taste heavenly." This just earns me an eye roll.

"Whatever you say, Augustine," Katie says with a shrug, before leaning back more into the couch. We just sit in silence for a few minutes, drinking our hot chocolates, but I can see it on Katie's face that she wants to say something and I know exactly what she wants to ask, but I refuse to let her.

"So...how's Blaine doing?" I ask, beating her to the punch.

I know she's thrown off from my question but in true Katie nature, she doesn't show it on her face and goes along with me. "He's doing well; they're going to discharge him tomorrow because they haven't found anything wrong in his scans. But, it kinda doesn't matter since when he gets out, he's going to be locked in his room for the rest of his life for running off and 'dyeing' part of his hair white."

"Huh, I thought I just imagined the streak." I think back to when Blaine used his powers in the Southworth House and recall seeing the streak. "What does Nimue has to say about it?"

"She says it's a result of him getting his powers put back into him," Katie answers, placing down her drink. "The shock of it, literally turned some of his hair white." Wow, you hear about that happening but I didn't think it could actually happen.

"How's Nimue doing with this whole mess?" I ask, delaying Katie's inevitable questioning.

"She's doing it like...Nimue. She's being calm and cool, even though she does have to recharge her magic for a few days. Healing everyone, fixing Southworth House back up and putting back Blaine's magic. It took a lot out of her."

"I can see how all that would drain her, magically and emotionally... And speaking of healing, how are you doing?" I ask, still trying to avoid Katie's dreaded questions...and because I'm concerned, since she took the biggest beating out of all of us. "I know Nimue healed you all up, but you have to still be feeling the effects of those fights, which, if I failed to mention, you were a rock star in."

"Thanks for the compliment and to answer your question, I'm still sore from everything, but you need to stop changing the subject." Should have known my run-around wouldn't last long. "Austin, I'm really worried about you; you've been in freak-out and loner mode ever since that shadow attacked you. Now what's going on?"

The concern is crystal-clear in her voice and I wish I could tell her but...I can't. "Nothing's going on with me," I lie, turning my head away from her. "I'm perfectly fine." I winch a little, hearing my voice crack in its usual way, when I try to lie to her.

"Even if I didn't hear the crack, I know you're lying Austin," Katie says as he voice goes between concern and anger, her patience running thin. "I saw your face that day, it was pure terror on it, like something broke inside of you. Your face looked the same way, when I was trying to wake you up. Obviously something happened, something big and it's affecting you, deeply."

I stay quiet for a few moments, before turning my head to face Katie again, ready to tell her that its nothing, but the concern in her eyes stops me and causes me to close my mouth and look away. I can't do it again, I can't lie and say it's nothing, when it clearly is.

Katie starts to open her mouth to ask again, but I hold a hand up to stop her. "I'll tell you..." I whisper quietly, looking away more. From the corner of my eye, I see her shut her mouth and wait patiently for me to speak. "I keep seeing..."

"Keep seeing what?" Katie urges gently.

"I keep seeing..." I start to say again, but the words die in my mouth.

"Austin, what is it?"

"I...I keep seeing you!" I blurt out, shooting up from my seat and heading across the room. "I keep seeing you, Gran, Caleb, Blaine, Nimue and Reagan, all being killed in front of me, over and over!" I yell out in anger. "For the last two days, it's been that way! That's what the shadow showed me, all of your faiths if I keep fighting her." I take a quick glance at Katie after my tirade, who has a look of shock and sadness on her face.

I let out a defeated sigh before going over to sit on the coffee table in front of her. "I've been thinking...that maybe I should be the only one to fight Morgana's minions and Morgana herself. I couldn't bear if something happen to any of you..."

"Austin," I hear Katie call, but I don't register it.

"...And I know, if I keep defying Morgana, you all are still in danger, but I can't let her go off free. But, at least this way, you all are not directly in her line of fire..."

"Austin," Katie calls again, with more force, but I don't stop my ramble.

"...I'm a coward for forcing you and Blaine and Nimue into this mess and I would continue to be a coward if I let you all-" I start to say, but quickly cut off by a blow to my face.

"Austin, for the last time, SHUT UP!" Katie yells. I turn my head back around slowly and sees her right hand raised, which I'm guessing is the hand she used to slap me, anger blazing in her eyes.

"What the hell was that for?" I ask in shock and anger.

"I've been calling your name and trying to stop your noble bullshit for the last minute," Katie answers angrily. "It was the only way I could stop your damn motor-mouth!" I start to open my mouth to counter, but she slaps a hand over my mouth. "Shut up, you've had your chance to speak, it's my turn now."

I get ready to pry her hand off, but judging from the look in her eyes, she's going to stop me until she has said her piece; so I just quick fighting and gesture her to continue.

Katie hesitates for a second before she moves her hand from my mouth. She takes a few breaths before speaking again. "As I've been trying to say, is that it's very brave, wanting to take care of Morgana on your own and protect all of us from her..." I look of surprise flashes on my face when she says this, I really thought she was going to rip me a new one. "...But, it's also very stupid."

"Stupid, how the hell is protecting the people I love stupid!?" I blurt out, insulted by her words.

"It's brave that you want to protect us," Katie corrects herself. "But it's stupid for you to do it on your own," She explains in a calm voice. "Why do you think Arthur wasn't the only one reincarnated?" That's a good question, why wasn't Arthur, the only one reincarnated?

I give a shrug, not knowing the answer.

Seeing that I don't know, Katie speaks again. "I think it's because, whoever running the show upstairs knew that you couldn't do this by yourself. They knew that this path couldn't be walked alone."

"Well maybe they're wrong," I counter back. "Arthur failed protecting the people he cared about. It's evident in the vision I keep getting!" I yell before taking a calming breath and looking away from Katie. "I would be a coward if I continue to force all you into this mess. It would be best if I just fought her on my own."

"Austin, look at me," Katie asks gently. It takes me a few seconds, but I finally lift my head up to meet her eyes. I brace myself for a look of anger or pity, but instead, her gray eyes are laced with strength and annoyance. "Austin, first off, you're a lot of things, but a coward isn't one of them.

A coward wouldn't be willing to go it alone, so the ones he love don't have to. A coward would have walked away, when told only he could stop Morgana.

A coward would have run the first chance he had and you had plenty of chances to by this point and you didn't. That doesn't sound like a coward to me, does it?" I hate to admit it, but when she puts it like that, I don't sound like a coward.

"But I still-"

"If the next words out of your mouth, is you taking the blame and saying that you forced all of us into this, then just stop right there," Katie says, cutting me off. I start to speak again, but judging from the glare she's giving me, I wisely close my mouth. "Do you know why I chose to fight against Morgana?"

"Because you wanted to keep me out of trouble?" I answer hesitantly, caught off-guard by her question.

"No...Well, yes, that's one the reasons, but not the biggest. I chose to do this, because it's the right thing to do and I refuse to let Morgana harm my love ones. That's why I'm on this path, not because you dragged me onto it."

She has a point. "But what about Nimue? And Blaine?"

"From what Nimue told us, the only thing Arthur asked her to do is give you Excalibur, that's all. She never said that Arthur ordered her to fight. Her job was done when she gave you the sword; she could have just walked away. But her fighting against Morgana, that's because of her and only her, you did not force her to fight.

"But wha-"

"And before you ask..." Katie cuts me off again. "I talked to Blaine before I came over here. He told me that he wants to fight against Morgana. I didn't bring it up nor did I ask him. He said that he wanted to train with Nimue and learn more about his magic, so he can help us against the fight with Morgana."

Even though I can't see my face, I know a look of shock is present on it. Blaine...wants to fight!? I mentally yell in shock. In the decade that I've known Blaine, I've only seen him in like...one fight, ever. Hell, I rarely ever heard him raise his voice; the mess with Morgana's minions is the most riled up I have ever seen him. So, to hear that he wants to fight, it's the shock of the lifetime... Even more shocking than finding out, I'm King Arthur reincarnation.

"And you're not the one who forced him to make to that decision," Katie says, bringing me back to the conversation. "Blaine wants to fight because he wants to do the right thing. You didn't force any of us into this fight, we all chose this path for ourselves. But, if you want someone to blame, blame Morgana. Because she's a megalomaniac, with a dictator complex."

"Well, you certainly got the dick part of it right," I joke with a small smile.

"No arguments there," Katie agrees with a smile of her own. "But that's beside the point. The point is, that you're a very brave man, for wanting to carry this burden on your own, but you would be a very stupid one, if you did.

Be the brave and smart man, the one I know you are and accept, that we all need each other and have to work together to bring down Morgana. Don't be the brave and foolish man, the one you will be, if you decide to do this on your own."

"Either path I take, there's still a chance I could lose you all and it would be all my fault," I say quietly, looking down at the ground.

"I wish I could promise that nothing will happen to any of us, but I can't," She admits. "But you can't focus on that, because all you're doing, is living in fear and you're just letting Morgana win." I feel a light heat in my hand and see Katie holding it. "That's why we have to enjoy our time together and not focus on what could happen, so there's no regrets at the end."

"Has anyone ever told you that you're a genius?" I ask after a few moments, giving her hand a light squeeze. Despite my depression earlier, I do feel better about everything and the guilt has subsided.

"Not today, but it has been mention before," Katie answers offhandedly with a bit of smugness in her voice, before sobering up. "So, you decided which path you're going to take?"

"I have," I answer. "Although I'm still going to worry and fear about all of you. And I can't say I won't feel a little guilt about all this..." That earns me a glare. "...But, I want to be the brave and smart man you think I am. I don't want to be the brave and stupid one; that's the path for someone who walks alone and I'm not alone... I can't do this alone, that's been proven with you all saving my ass."

"I'm glad you're finally listening to reason, I didn't want to smack you again," She chuckles. She can chuckle because she wasn't the one hit, she's forgotten how heavy-handed she is.

"And I don't think you're a brave and smart man, I knowyou are...even though your grades don't always reflect that, but that's just laziness." I just roll my eyes at her comment. She would find a way to lecture me about that. "But in all seriousness, I'm proud of you and I know, if Caleb and Gran knew, they would be proud too."

"Thanks and I hope you're right," I wishfully say. "Do you think we should tell them one day? About all this?"

"Do you think they would actually believe us, if we did?"

"Believe what?" A new voice asks. I turn around and spot Gran coming in through the front door. Judging from her face, she only heard Katie's question.

"Believe...how much of a rock star Katie was in her last swim meet!" I exclaim quickly, covering our tracks and hey, I'm not telling a lie, she did rock it in her last meet. I take a quick glance at Katie, who eyes are giving me props for the quick change of subject, but a glare for putting her on the spot, knowing she doesn't like it. I smartly turn my head back around Gran.

Luckily, it seems like my cover works, seeing how Gran's curious look changes into pride.

"I heard about that, congratulations Katie," Gran says with a smile. "I'm always glad to hear one of my grandchildren do well in something." Despite Katie being adopted by someone else now, she still considers her as one of her grand-kids.

"Thanks Gran," Katie says with a slight blush.

"If you're staying for dinner, I can cook you up something special, in congratulations for your victory." She holds up the grocery bags.

"Well, I have to call Auntie and ask, but I'm sure she wouldn't mind about dinner. But you don't have to do anything special, just a normal dinner is fine."

"Nonsense! Now Katherine, I don't spoil my grand-kids that often, so when I do, there's no stopping me." I know that tone, it's her 'I'm not taking no for an answer' tone. "Now you go call Samantha and tell her to come over here as well, while I go cook-"

"Actually Gran..." I interrupt as I get up from the couch and take the groceries from her. "I'm the gentleman here, so I'll be the one to cook." I have to bite my lip to keep from laughing at Gran's shock expression. She doesn't even resist me leading her to the couch and sitting her down. "Now I'm going to cook the best meal of your lives, for you being a rock star..." I nod in Katie's direction. "And for you being the most awesome Grandma in the world."

"Who are you and what have you done with my grandson?" Gran asks, finally breaking out of her shock. I just let out a chuckle and head for the kitchen.

As I enter the kitchen, I can hear Gran asking Katie what is going on and Katie jokes that our headbutt from earlier must have rattled something in my big head, though she knows the real reason I'm doing this.

Even though I'm still worried about Morgana and her harming my love ones, I know Katie is right. That I need to stop living in fear and just enjoy every second with the people close to my heart.

12: The Run-Around

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 12: The Run-Around

"Finally! Just a couple more days until Spring Break!" I cheer out-loud to as I walk home. It's no summer break, but it's a close second. A whole week of doing nothing but chilling out. Hopefully Morgana and the nightmares will take a break too and I can actually get some sleep for once. I doubt either will happen, but at least I won't have the doom of school on my back.

"If I knew you could cheer that loud, I would have forced you to be on the cheer squad with me," A voice chuckles behind me. Turning around, I come face to face with a familiar redhead.

"You and I both know, that would never happen in a million years," I say in a deadpan voice.

"Oh, come on!" Reagan exclaims. "You would be an excellent male cheerleader. You have the strength and you have some of the gymnast skills and what guy wouldn't want to be surrounded by hot girls in short skirts." She does have a point. I think as my mind wanders to a slightly inappropriate place.

"Yeah, no matter how appealing, I'm just not the cheering type," I finally say, shaking my mind out of the gutter. "Besides, you have to be perky to be a cheerleader and I'm far from that.

"You don't have to be perky to be a cheerleader, that's just a stereotype. I'm on cheer squad and I'm not perky." I give her a side-long glance. "I'm not perky! I'm just energetic!" Reagan demands with a huff.

"Whatever you say, Rea." I wave my hand in defeat as I turn back around and start walking again. "It doesn't matter, I'm not perky nor energetic, so I'm not cheer material."

"Fine," Reagan huffs in defeat.

I hear her messenger bag hit her backside as she runs, until she's walking right next to me. "Reagan, why are you walking with me?" I ask when she finally reaches me. "Not that I don't enjoy your company, but last I checked, you had a car."

"Just because I have a car, doesn't mean I can't walk from school now and again," Reagan answers with a fake offended voice. "Is it against the law that I just want to walk with my friend for once?"

"You crashed your car, didn't you?" I ask, seeing through her charade.

"You all just think the worse of me, don't you?" She's not denying it... "And for your information, Augustine William Cavalier, I did not crash my car. My sister is in town for spring break and she needed my car; so like a good sister, I let her borrow it."

"So you didn't crash your car... Rose crashed hers."

"...Maybe..." Reagan whispers, looking away from me.

I chuckle before speaking again. "I knew it; I was wrong about which Karaliskas crashed a car, but I was right that one of the Karaliskas sisters did crash a car." I just love it when I'm the one who's right.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever," Reagan says as she rolls her eyes. "But, I wasn't lying when I said that I wanted to walk with you. It's been a while since we've hung out."

"Yeah...you're right, it has been a while," I admit guiltily. Ever since this mess with Morgana, I haven't had time for my friends. Yeah, I do get to hang out with Katie and now Blaine, but that's usually filled with fighting and practicing. Not friends just hanging out.

"Hey, where is the usual posse at anyway?" Reagan asks, pulling me out of my thoughts.

"Well, Blaine has a tutor session with the new girl, Misty." I leave out the fact that the tutor session is actually a lesson in magic. Since he got out of the hospital, he's been training with Nimue, to learn about his magic.

"Yeah, I have English and History with her. She seems nice, a little old fashion and proper with her speech, but nice." I have to suppress a laugh, when Reagan says old fashion. Oh, you have no idea how old fashion she really is, Rea. "You've been hanging out with her a lot, is something going on with you two?" Reagan asks with a sly smile.

"No, there's not," I answer immediately. Don't get me wrong, Nimue is cute and all, but we are not compatible, couple-wise, at all. Especially since I found out about her epic romance with Merlin aka Blaine's past life. If I ever had any romantic notions about her at that point, they were gone after that.

Judging from Rea's face, she doesn't believe me. "Reagan, I'm telling the truth, nothing is going on between the two of us. She was new at school and asked if I would show her around. We got to talking and became friends. That's all." Well, I failed to mention that Nimue is a millennium-old fey and she's here to help me stop an evil sorceress, but I think that's on a need to know basis.

"Fine, if you say so Austin," Reagan says with a shrug. I know, by her tone, she's not going to drop this subject and just going to bring it up at another time. "You didn't mention where Katie was?"

"She's at the school library with her study group. They're working on a big project, which has been done soon."

"And what do you have planned for today?"

"Actually, I'm free for once," I answer with a shrug, but inside I'm cheering. This is the first time, in almost two months, that I haven't been bothered by Morgana goons.

"Well, since you're free, you want to walk down to the town square with me? I have some things I have to do and we can hang out as well."

"You're not asking me to come down so I'll be your pack mule, are you?" I ask warily, because this wouldn't be the first, or the second...or the tenth time she made me be her pack mule while she shops.

Reagan lets out a laugh and shoots me a smile before answering. "No, nothing like that. I told you, I don't have my car and you should know by now, I don't do heavy shopping without my car." I let out a small sigh of relief. "But, if you want, when I get my car back, we can do a bunch of heavy shopping and you can carry a ton of my bags," Reagan adds with an 'innocent' smile.

"Remind me to get sick that day," I joke, earning me a laugh from Reagan. "So, what do have to do down there?"

"I have to get my laptop from the computer shop and then I was just going to walk around for a while," Reagan answers with a shrug. "While we're down there, we can go for lunch, then ice cream. My treat."

"Well, with an offer like that, how can I refuse?"

---

*****************************

"You know, when a person usually says my treat..." I start when we exit out of the ice cream parlor. "...it usually means that they're going to pay for everything they suggested; not pick one thing and make you pay for another."

"Hey, all I said that it would be my treat," Reagan answers with an indifferent shrug. "I never said which one would be my treat."

I just roll my eyes at her half-ass answer. "Whatever, I'm just lucky that I had money to cover my half."

"Awww, don't worry Austin," Reagan says as she swings her free arm around my shoulder, as much as she can, in a comforting manner. ""If you didn't have enough money for lunch, I would have glad given you all my emotional support as you went in the back and worked off you debt."

"Wow Rea, you're such an awesome friend," I say in a sarcastic deadpan voice, which just earns me a chuckle from said person.

"I know, you're lucky to have a friend like me." She gives my shoulder a light squeeze before letting go and readjusting her laptop bag. "But, besides the little misunderstanding with the lunch paying, did you have a good time?"

"Yeah, I did," I answer with a smile, the lunch paying gone from my mind. "It's been a while since I've just hung out like a normal teenager. I've just been so busy with a whole lot of stuff, I haven't had any real time to myself."

"Speaking of which, what in the world have you so busy that you have no time to hang out with your fabulous friends, such as moi?" Reagan asks curiously. "I mean, I doubt its school, because you've never been dedicated to it for the last twelve years, why start now. Even though, I don't blame you, since you're smart enough to pass without even trying."

"Thank you for your oh so ever kind, backhand compliment," I sarcastically thank. "And as why I've been so busy... I've just been doing a lot of personal projects that been taking up my attention." I should have known this would come up sooner or later, but I was hoping later.

And I know from that look in her eyes that she doesn't believe me, but instead of saying anything, she just gives a shrug. "If you say so, Austin." I'm a little surprised she dropped it so fast but from that glint in her eyes, I know I have interrogation in my future.

We walk quietly for a while, heading up to the more residential part of the town square, before Reagan finally speaks again. "Wow, that had to hurt."

"What had to hurt?" I ask, wondering what she's talking about.

"The guy across the street," She answers as she subtlety points. "He has this gnarly tattoo covering his arm, like they're vines." As soon as the words are out of her mouth, a shiver goes down my spine. I'm so going to regret this. I think as I slowly lift my head and look in the direction Rea is pointing.

Sure enough, as soon as I lift my head, my eyes lock with one of Morgana goons. And judging by the smug smile he's giving me, he knows exactly who I am. I slowly look down, trying to come up with a plan, but another thought pops into my head. Reagan said that she could see the mark...

"Reagan, are you sure that you could see the black tattoo on his arm?" I ask in a slightly frantic voice, knowing we have a limit window. The only reason he hasn't attacked yet, is because we're on a public street. Of course non-magical people can't see his mark or the sword I know he's waiting to conjure, but they would certainly see him attacking me and then everything would be moot.

"Yeah, of course I can see it," Reagan answers, confused by the freaky look on my face. "You would have to be blind not to see that." I have to suppress a groan and focus on the task right now. This is the last thing I need. Another one of my friends tangled into this mess!

I start to open my mouth to explain, but another shiver goes down my spine. I slowly look up and spot another guy coming our way, the mark sitting pretty on his arm. Seriously, I can't get a break for one day!? They could have at least waited until I was alone.

"What is this, trashy tattoo day?" Reagan asks out loud with disgust, but I barely register her words, trying to think of a plan to get away from these two goons and whoever else they have around here. I subtly look towards my left side and spot an alleyway, just a few feet in front of us.

"Reagan!" I harshly whisper as I loop Reagan arm with mine and pull her closer. She lets out a small yelp and glares up at me.

"Austin, what the hell-" She starts to yell but I give her a glare from the corner of my eye, which pretty much shuts her up.

"Reagan, I don't have time to explain, I just need you to trust me," I whisper harshly in her ear. She doesn't say anything, which I take as my sign to continue. "Now the guy across the street and the one walking towards us are after me and since they've seen you, they'll most likely come after you too." She obviously wasn't expecting that, seeing how her ice blue eyes grow to dinner plate size.

"How do you know they're after you?" She asks softly, finding her voice.

"I will explain later," I answer as my patience starts to run thin. "You have to trust me, when I say that we need to go." I can see the reluctance in her eyes, most likely wondering if she should indulge my paranoia.

After what feels like a lifetime, she finally nods ok. "Alright, we're going to casually walk to the alleyway on our left and when we reach it, we're going to run in it until we reach the other side, then we're going head back to the square. When we get there, we're going to find a large crowd and blend in.

It would be better if I could just stab the goons but I'm just as stuck as they are, so running is the only option. "Do not let go of me, Reagan. You got it?" I can see that the seriousness in my voice throws her, but she finally nods.

Here's hoping this works. I silently pray as we start walking, trying to look as inconspicuous as we can. Unfortunately, at the same time, the guy walking towards us has finally reach striking distance. Just a little bit more. I start to speed up, causing Reagan to do the same, as well as the walker. I give Reagan's hand a light squeeze before finally booking it, pulling her along with me.

"Come back here, you little shit!" The walker yells, running after us. I ignore his words and keep heading down the alleyway. As we're running, I hear more and more footsteps ring out. Great, he called for backup.

"Austin, look!" Reagan exclaims. I quickly look around for what she's talking about before I spot it; a second alleyway.

"Awesome spot, Rea!" I exclaim back with a small smile. "Reagan, we're going to speed again, so hold on tightly." From the corner of my eye, I can see her give another nod. Right when we reach the split, I speed up again and take off into the other alleyway, Reagan right behind me.

Between crisscrossing alleyways and trying to lose our tail, it takes us a while but we finally reach the square again and as soon as we do, I spot a large family of tourist passing by.

"Don't look back," I whisper in Reagan's ear, when we blend in with the family. "Eyes forward and keep a calm and pleasant face on. As long as you do that and we stay with the pack, we'll be ok." I hope. She gives a nod before switching to a bright, albeit nervous, smile. I give a nod of my own before facing forward.

"Dammit," I curse softly.

"What is it?"

"There's another one across the street," I answer as I signal with my eyes to where the other goon is, this time a woman. By the way she's scoping out the street, she hasn't spotted me or Reagan yet. Unfortunately for us, the pack we're with starts to dissipate.

Reagan stays uncharacteristically quiet for a few moments, before looping her arm with mine again and pulls me close to her, while resting her head on my shoulder.

"Rea, what are you doing?" I ask, confused by how lovey-dovey she is right now.

"I'm acting," Reagan answers through grit teeth but manages to keep a smile on. "People are more likely to ignore a young, happy couple then two nervous teenagers." I have to say, I can't argue with her logic, but...

"Don't you think we still stand out with our hair colors?" If we were two brunettes, then most certainly the plan would work, but with my blond hair and her copper-orange hair, we stand out pretty easily.

"Do you have a better idea!?" Reagan exclaims in a whisper, her patience clearly running thin. Unfortunately, I don't have a better idea. I give a small nod and intertwine our hands together, before leaning my head a little, until its resting right on top of hers. I feel her give a small nod of approval, underneath my head.

I don't know why, but I feel a small blush come to my face from our intimate position... and why does it feel so familiar to me.

"Are they gone yet?" Reagan asks quietly, bring me back to reality. I don't want to draw attention to myself, by twisting my head around. So, I go for a more subtle approach, by turning my head some and resting my lips softly on Reagan temple, giving me a perfect view of the area over her head and keeping up with the actions of our character.

I let my eyes scan over the area and I quickly spot all three goons walking around, looking for us.

"No, our company is still here," I answer softly against her hair. "But they haven't spotted us yet, which is good."

"Please tell me you have a plan for us to get out of this mess?" Reagan asks. I can hear the nervousness and slight panic in her voice, but all in all, she's keeping a pretty level head.

"Yeah, we just have to keep a low profile until we're out of the square and we can make a run to the lake," I explain. "When we're there, we'll meet up with a friend of mine who can get us out of this mess." It's not the best plan but it's the best we have. Besides, this way, I can fight them at the lake without distractions.

"And how in the world do you even know your friend is there? I haven't seen you pull out your cell once during our escapade. So, for all we know, your friend may not even be there."

I hate to admit it, but she does have a point. I'm banking on the fact that Nimue and Blaine was supposed to train at Nimue's underwater home. It's a long shot but the only shot we have. I can't call Nimue or Blaine and check because the barrier around Nimue's home blocks electronics and Katie's phone was broken in the Southworth incident.

"Just trust me Rea, I know she'll be there," I finally say, knowing that it doesn't quell her fears. To tell the truth, it doesn't quell mine either.

I can see the hesitation in her eyes, but they finally turn into acceptance. "I trust you, Austin. I just hope your back-up is going to be there..." She turns her head a little, just to peak at Morgana goons, who head down the opposite way. "...otherwise, we're screwed."

"Don't I know it," I softly agree as we start walking again.

---

*************************

"We're almost home free, I can't believe it!," Reagan cheers as we walk down one of the back roads to the lake.

"Yeah, same here," I sigh out in relief. After a couple of close calls in the square, we finally got out of there. We're lucky that the square is basically a giant maze, if it wasn't, we certainly would have gotten caught.

"I know we're on the run and all, but is it really necessary to take the back roads?" Reagan asks. "Don't get me wrong, I love seeing the ocean from here." She gestures to the Atlantic on our left. Unlike the day we found out Katie was Dame Lancelot reincarnation, the air around the ocean isn't nearly as cold, since we're nearing the end of April. "But, wouldn't it been quicker if we took the main road?"

"I told you before that they're most likely watching the road, expecting us to take it," I explain for the hundredth time. "It's safer if we just go the long way." And it is, hardly anyone walks here because it's not well known and judging by the way they got around town, it's doubtful that Morgana's goons know about it.

"I hope you're right, Austin," Reagan sighs out. "So, are you ever going to tell me what all this was about? Did you go piss off a gang or something?"

"I guess you could say that..." I hesitantly start, not knowing how I should explain. "It's...complicated and hard to explain."

Reagan stops in her tracks and faces me, causing me to stop as well. "Well, figure out how to explain it because whatever you're in or did, I'm sucked in too and I don't like being in something, when I don't know the whole story."

She's right, she deserves to know everything and I can't dance around the issue any long. She made it clear that she could see Morgana minions' marks, meaning that she's a reincarnation too and involved in this mess too. If I don't tell her everything, there's a chance she'll get seriously hurt; at least with all the info, she knows what she's getting into.

"You're right, Reagan," I reluctantly say after a few moments. "You deserve to know the whole truth, but I don't think I'm the best one to explain. I would rather Nimue be the one to explain it to you, since she's better at it."

"Nimue?" Reagan asks curiously. "Who's that?"

"You know her better as Misty, the new girl. That's her alias while she's going to our school. She'll be the best person to answer the questions you have."

"Why does she need-" She starts to asks but another voice interrupts her before she has a chance.

"Why wait? I bet I could explain it pretty well," A male voice says behind us. As soon as the words are out of his mouth, a dark shiver like before, goes down my spine.

"Get down!" I yell as I throw myself on top of Reagan, causing us both to hit the ground, while at the same time, a dark fireball sails over us and hits a few feet away, causing a small explosion.

Seriously, how the hell did they find us!? I mentally yell. I lift my head and see the shadow fire, burning in front of us.

"How's that for an explanation!?" The goon behind us yells in an ecstatic, almost wild voice. Glad to see that one of us is having fun...

"How did you find us!?" I yell as I look at him from the corner of my eye.

"I knew you would avoid the main road because there's where you most likely would expect us to strike," He explains. "That's why I decided to do the opposite and wait on the most seclude road and here you are." You can hear the smugness in his voice.

Dammit! This is all my fault! I internally yell, guilt washing over me. I should have known they scouted the town before hand, that's how they knew that no one would find them at Southworth House. The only reason those goons from before didn't know where to look for us in the town square because they were grunts and didn't have the info the higher-ups have...which is why they were perfect. They weren't to catch us...they were meant to drive us out of town...and I fell right into their trap and dragged Reagan with me. But there's no way I'm letting another one of my friends get hurt by these bastards.

"Reagan," I whisper softly. She turns a little to face me but she doesn't say anything. "Reagan, can you see over my shoulder, towards the woods?" A look of confusion appears in her eyes but she does what I ask and looks. "Is there anything behind me?"

"No," She answers just as soft. "It's all clear...but what are you planning, Austin?"

"When I give the signal, I want you to run into the woods and hide in that opening, next to the stream." It's clear that she hears the you and not us. "If I don't make it out there in...fifteen minutes, I want you to leave and run to the lake. When you get there, yell Nimue's name as loud as you can. She'll hear you."

"I'm not going to run and leave you here with Psycho Bob," She argues. "We have a better chance if we run together."

"No, I have to stay here," I shoot back. "These fools usually travel in packs and I know he has more waiting in the wings. If I went with you they would definitely chase us down and I wouldn't be able to fight them because of the limit space in the woods."

"So its better if you just sacrifice yourself!?" Reagan exclaims softly, making sure our 'friend' doesn't catch on. "Besides, how in the world are you planning on defending yourself anyway?"

"With this," I point at the chain around my neck and I can see the skepticism in Rea's eyes. "I know it doesn't look like much but it's all I need."

"Please don't do this Austin. There's a chance that both of us can escape."

"I can't run from this; there is no running for me." I learned that early on, that this is the path I have to take, to stop Morgana. "You need to leave Rea. If you're here then I can't fight him at full strength. My mind will be too focused on protecting you and will just end up getting both of us killed. At least with you away from here, I have a chance of stopping him."

A thousand emotions run through her eyes, anger and fear being the most obvious until acceptances finally appears. "Fine, you win, but I will kill you if you're not at the spot in fifteen."

"Gotcha," I answer with a small smile. "Are you ready?" Her hesitation is clear but she gives a nod yes.

"What are you two whispering over there?" The goon asks in a mocking tone. "Not planning on escape, are we?" I suppress a flinch but judging from his cavalier tone, he hasn't heard us. "Or maybe you're whispering your loving goodbyes to each other; considering your past, it make sense. It almost a shame to end your little love story but like the saying goes: 'All good things, must come to an end'. And an end it will be."

I don't say anything and just keep quiet until I hear soft footsteps heading towards us. I wait until I feel he's almost on top of us and mouth to Reagan to run before I shot my leg out and aim for where the sun don't shine...

...But, unfortunately, I aim a little low and instead, hit his knee...which in retrospect is good enough because it does distract him long enough for Reagan to move from me and run into the woods.

"Come back here you little bitch!" The goon demands as he tries to run after her, but I quickly stick out my leg and trip him, causing him to drop to the ground.

"Last time I checked, I was your target," I point out as I change Excalibur to its true form and take a swing at the goon, but unfortunately, he twist enough to block my sword with his own.

"You should...just...give up," The goon says as he struggle against the pressure I'm putting on both our swords.

"From where I'm sitting, I'm not the one who should give up" I press down more with Excalibur, causing the goon to struggle even more.

"You really think if you stop me, you can save the redhead?" The goon asks with a strained smile. "My comrades are already in the woods, searching for her... Well, I should say searching for you, but I know they would be more than happy to kill another from Camelot, especially someone so close to you." I hesitate for a second, wondering what he means by that but I quickly shake it away.

"I figured there were more of you lurking around, but if you think you can shake me..." I loosen my right hand on Excalibur. "...you're sadly mistaken!" In one quick move, I tighten my hand into a fist and strike him straight in the face, causing him to fall back, which I take as my opening to stand up. "All you're ranting did was just strengthen my resolve!"

With his attention on his bloody face, he doesn't even notice me, coming at him with the sword, until it's fully into his shoulder and screams bloody murder. After a few seconds, the dark shadow rises his body and the now freed goon, stops yelling. Sorry about this, dude. I think as I pull Excalibur out and wrap his injury with his shirt.

Now, here's hoping that Reagan is ok. I mentally plead as I run into the woods.

Quickly, but quietly, I walk through the woods, making sure to take the long way around to the stream cave. I know I'm in a hurry but at least this way, I can lose any trails following me. After a while, I finally reach the opening and quickly run over to it.

"Reagan!" I call out when I reach it. "Reagan!" I call out again. I kneel down and crawl into the small opening. For someone around Reagan and Nimue heights, getting through this would be a piece of cake, but at six foot one with broader shoulders than them, I'm surprised that I can even fit through it. Luckily for me, it opens up once you're in.

I look around and don't even spot even a sign that Reagan was there. Dammit! I mentally exclaim as I army crawl out. Hopefully she's only gone because she did what I said and I'm just late. I think as I do the mental math to see if it's been fifteen minutes.

At that second, I hear a small crack of a branch behind me and I brace myself for whatever it is, tightening my grip around Excalibur. The only thing stopping me from taking a swing, is that it might be Rea and it would suck if I accidentally decapitated her.

Luckily, my question is soon answered, as a male grunt of pain rings out and a body drops next to me. I jump when the body drops and I quickly turn around, bracing myself for the threat. Only to find Reagan standing behind me, holding her laptop bag in a swinging motion.

It takes me a few seconds, but I finally find my voice. "Reagan, did you do this?" I ask in shock, as I point towards the low-level, KO'd goon.

"Of course I did it!" Reagan exclaims as she puts down her bag. "I saw him coming up behind you and I knew I had to do something. Luckily, I heard you calling my name or I wouldn't have still been running."

"Where were you going and why weren't you in the opening?" I ask, trying not to let my anger get the best of me. Here I am, trying to save her life and she goes gallivanting off.

"I was following, your directions!" Reagan asks in anger as she pokes me hard in the chest. "It's been over fifteen minutes and last time I checked, you're the one who told me to leave and head to the lake, if you weren't back in fifteen."

I hesitate for a second and do the mental math again. With the fight and the walk, it's been... I quickly cut my thoughts off, when it dawns on me that I took longer than I though.

"Oops," I sheepishly say. "My bad, I was just scared when I saw you gone and my adrenaline is running high at the moment, causing my mind to have a mind of its own." She glares hard at me before the edge around her, drops.

"It's ok, I understand," She sighs out. "Now can we get out of here?"

"Sure, I have no objections about that," I answer with a smile but quickly drop it when I hear footsteps. "Get into the cave," I whisper. She starts to open her mouth but the look in my eyes stops her and she does what I say and crawl into the cave. I follow swiftly, dragging the unconscious minion with me. The last thing we need is for them to find him and start snooping around.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are!" A female voice calls out as soon as I get the goon in the crawl space. "We know you're still in the woods, so you might as well come out now!"

I lift my hand up and does the shush sign to Rea, who gives a nod as I place my hand on top of our unconscious guest mouth.

The footsteps come closer to the stream, before the woman calls out again. "If you come out now Kingy, I won't kill the queen!"

Yeah, like I'll believe that. I mentally scoff. And how the hell does she know the meaning of Reagan's...name... My thoughts slowly drift off, when I start to thinking about the meaning of Reagan's name. That's when it dawns on me, whose Reagan's past life is. I run through all the comments Morgana minions have said throughout the day and all of it leads to one conclusion. One, I should have seen in the beginning, because Reagan matches the physical description to a T.

I slowly turn and face Reagan as the words slip out: "You're Queen Guinevere..."

13: All Hail the Queen

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 13: All Hail the Queen

"You're Queen Guinevere," I repeat softly in shock. Why didn't I see it before? I mean, it's so obvious...

"Queen Guinevere?" Reagan asks confused. "Why in the world are you calling me Queen Guinevere? Last time I checked, I wasn't married to a king." Her words strike a chord in me, causing me to blush and turn away. I completely forgot that Arthur and Guinevere were married. That means...Reagan and I were a... I suppress another blush. We'll have time to discuss that later.

"Austin?" Reagan calls out softly, causing me to turn to face her. "You still didn't answer me about why you called me Queen Guinevere?"

I start to open my mouth to answer, but another voice cuts me off.

"You know..." The female voice from before, starts. "...it would be easier for all of us, if you and Queeny just came out of hiding and face us. Instead, you've taken the cowards way. I would have thought a king, would have more honor then you do."

As soon as the minion is finish speaking, I face Reagan again. "I know you want answers Rea, and I promise you will get them. But first, we have to get back on task. Getting the hell out of here."

"You're right," Reagan agrees with a nod. "But the question is, how are we getting out?" That's a very good question. I turn away from her and look out the opening. Immediately, I spot a woman, most likely the one calling the shots, is the one goading us. And judging by the black, vine tattoo up to her bicep, she's definitely one of Morgana goons.

I turn my head a little and spot two more goons. Well, at least it's not an army of them. I sarcastically think as my eyes scan over the area. Even with just three, it's going to be difficult and that's not even counting KO'd dude who's still bearing the mark.

"Austin?" Reagan quizzes.

"Alright, I think I have a plan," I finally answer.

"That's better than nothing," She admits with a shrug. "What is it?"

"Basically, I go out there, guns or swords blazing I should say and while I have those goons occupied, you come out and run like the wind. And after that, it's basically the same plan as before, with you running to the lake and getting Nimue."

"That is a horrible plan!" Reagan exclaims after a few moments of silence. "That plan didn't work the first time, so what makes you think it's going to work this time around!? I know you're smart Austin, so I'm trying to figure out how you keep coming up with these idiotic plans!"

"But-"

"And genius..." Reagan rants, cutting me off. "...did it even cross your mind, that there's probably more out there, waiting for me to split off from you and catch me?" Actually...that didn't cross my mind, I hate to admit. My mind is so focused on the threat in front of us, I didn't even think about there being others in the woods, waiting for an opportunity.

"But, you'll be in danger if we stick together," I finally spit out.

"I'm already in danger!" Reagan retorts. She takes a calming breath, before addressing me again. "Austin, I'm already in danger, but I'll be in even more danger if we separate. I mean, I can defend myself, but I have no chance against a bunch of freaks who can summon swords out of nowhere. If both of us want to make it out of this, we have to stick together." I really hate to admit this...but she has a point.

I turn away, thinking about every single option and trying to see if there's a way to get away and keep Reagan out of the fray, but...unfortunately, there is no other way. If we stick together, I can protect her and have a better chance of reaching the lake.

"Fine, you win," I admit in defeat. I can see a hint of a smile appear on her face, but she quickly drops it when she sees the serious look in my eyes. "But, you keep up with me and stay with me at all times. These goons, they don't care who they hurt and if given the chance, they will kill you. So, I need you to stick close by and don't slow down." If she even get a few feet away from me...it's game over. "I need to know you can do this, if not, I will find another way."

She stays quiet for a few moments as she looks away before facing me again, determination shining. "I can do it, I promise. Where you go, I'll go."

I give a nod before speaking again. "Good...now here comes the hard part: Drawing those three bastards here." I have to bite down on my lip, to keep from laughing at the shocked look on Rea's face.

"Wait a minute, isn't the idea not to draw attention to ourselves and get trapped in this very small cave?"

"Yeah, that was the plan, when I was only trying to get you away," I answer. "But you want me to come along, so me going out there and distracting them, isn't going to work. I have to strike fast and hard, if both of us are to get out of this," I explain, which causes more shock on Reagan's face. "And the only way for me to do that, is to get them at the opening, this way, it forces them to come one at a time, making my job easier."

"Now I'm starting to regret this," She mumbles out. "Alright, how do you expect to get their attention; just yelling 'olly olly oxen free'?"

"No, if I did that, they would know somethings up. They have to think that it's an accident that our position been given, that's the only way we can get them to come and not think it's a trap."

"And how do you expect to do that?"

"By rescuing the beautiful damsel in distress who gets attacked by the evil doer who wakes from his slumber, causing the fair maiden to scream out and the dashing knight to come to her rescue and stop the evil doer," I explain while shooting her a sly smile. It takes a second, before realization dawns on her. "Ready for your next acting role, damsel?"

"Oh hun, I was born ready," Reagan answers with a smile of her own. "Leave it all to me, Mr. Dashing Knight."

"So, you know what to do?" I ask after a few minutes of discussing the plan.

"Of course I know what to do," Reagan answers insulted. "I'm a serious actress; when I get a role, I learn it until I become it. It is an insult that you even doubt that I would be less than prepared for my role."

"You do realize that you're not performing for a Tony award right now," I say in a deadpan voice. "You just have to do a believable enough job to convince them outside."

"Even if it's the biggest role in the world or just something to save your life, an actor and/or actress puts their heart and souls into the role they've been given." Why does she have to always be so dramatic!

"Whatever. Just make it believable." She gives me a glare but finally backs down, even though I know, I'm going to get an earful about this later. "Alright, on my count...1...2...3!"

I've heard Reagan scream before, but I swear, this is like bloody murder. It throws me off so much, I forget what I'm doing and almost drops Excalibur. Luckily, I get back on track fast and quickly stab our guest in the hand; his screams mixing with Reagan's. If that doesn't get their attention, I don't know what will.

And running they come. I can hear their footsteps on the stream as they race towards us, with the female of the group reaching us first and climbs through the opening. Gotcha! I mentally yell as I pull the sword out of Goon number 1 hand and in one swift movement, thrust it into the female goon's shoulder, putting my weight into it, which causes both of us to fall out of the hole.

"Reagan, come on!" I yell out as Goon number 2 charges at me. I hate to do it, but I know I can't pull Excalibur out in time, so instead, I push Excalibur more into the female goon shoulder, until its protruding out and stab Goon number 2.

"What have you done?!" Goon number 3 yells, the rage in voice evident. I guess I would be mad too, if my comrades were run through with a sword.

"Austin!" A female voice yells. I turn my head and spot Reagan, now out of the cave, waving me to come on. Goon number 3 quickly looks up and spots her before turning his eyes back on me.

"Oh no, you're not going anywhere!" He yells as he charging towards me, but before he can reach me, in a split second, I quickly move the two unconscious ex-minions on my sword, into Goon number 3 path, creating a barrier between us.

"Sorry there, but I like I told your friend earlier, we have an appointment to keep, so...see ya!" I exclaim as I pull out Excalibur quickly, causing the two to fall on Goon number 3. "Go, go, go!" I yell as I start running, grabbing Reagan hand in the process and head in the direction of the lake.

"Are they going to be alright?" Reagan asks softly as we run.

"Yeah," I answer guiltily. No matter how many times I do it, I still feel guilty about stabbing them. They may be bastards when possessed but I know that it's not their true natures. "Don't worry," I softly say. "I made sure to stab in very fixable places so there's no damage and Nimue can fix them right up, so there's no need to worry."

"That's good. I rather not have murder added to our burden."

"You and me both, but enough focusing on them. We have to hurry up," I say as I speed up. She staggers for a moment, but Reagan speeds up as well and catches up with me. It takes us a while, but we finally can see the neighborhood through the tress. Meaning we're not far from the lake.

"Finally!" Reagan cheers out as she speeds up and away from me. Luckily I have a longer leg span, so it doesn't take much to catch up with her again.

"Hey, don't let your guard down yet! We're not-" I start to yell out, but I'm cut off by something hitting me from left, throwing me until I hit one of the trees...hard.

"You really thought you could run from us?" A male voice sneers. My vision is disordered from the hit and slam, but its clear enough for me to make out the person who I'm guessing hit me.

I can't see his face clearly, but from what I know about most of Morgana's minions, he probably has a look of hatred and/or evil. What I can make out, is that this dude is ripped, like bodybuilder ripped.

I don't know if I should be scared or honored by this. I mentally joke. It shows how much Morgana wants me dead, if she's sending the heavyweight out.

"Wow, I knew Morgana hated me, but to think she hated me that much, that she would send someone like you out," I joke with strain as I try to get up. "I feel all special now."

"Austin! Are you alright?" Reagan asks frantically as she starts to run towards me.

"NO!" I roar out, snapping out of my haze. "Don't try to help me, just run! Run to the lake, now!" The last thing I need, is her trying to help me and getting hurt, or worse, killed in the process.

"But you're hurt, you can't fight him alone." Hurt is the understatement of the year. Broken is a better word; besides my throbbing head, I'm certain that my right arm and probably a couple of my ribs are broken. It's so bad I can barely grip Excalibur in my hand.

I feel a burning sensation from my left, most likely from Roid Rage blast, but at least I can still move it. I don't even want to know about the other injuries I probably have that I just can't feel yet.

"I'll be fine, Rea," I strain out, trying to keep the pain out of my voice. ""I can handle this guy, just worry about yourself and get to the lake." I turn my head until my eyes catch her blurry figure and see that she's still not moving. "I said go now, Reagan!" I demand in a loud, deep voice. I can see her jump a little, not expecting me to yell like that, but she finally gets the message and takes off.

"Oh no, you're not going anywhere!" Roid Rage commands as his right hand starts to glow and starts to aim at Reagan's retreating form.

"Hey asshole!" I yell out as reach down and grab a rock from the ground and chuck it at Roid Rage big head. Surprisingly, I manage to make a hit, causing him to turn towards me. "Last time I checked, I was your target, not her."

"You are my target, but look at you, you're nothing now." Ouch, that hurt. "I can snap your neck right here, but I need to stop her, so the water fey doesn't interfere." He's actually right, with how messed up my body is right now, all it would take is a neck snap, but just like I said during my fight against Quick Draw, I'm not going down without a fight.

If I can't go up and attack Roid Rage, I need him to come to me, so I can distract him long enough so Reagan can get Nimue. And the best way to do that is for me to be my usual, smartass self.

"Please, we both know the real reason why you want to kill Reagan first... It's because you're afraid of me," I smugly say with the air of pretension. "You're afraid that I'm going to win and you'll end up like the rest of your punk friends; purged and a disappointment to your 'Mistress'."

Even though his face is blurry, I can make out the indecision on his mind. Now it's time to up the ante.

"Are you really saying that the five foot six girl is your biggest threat? Way to be a man," I sarcastically mock. "But it's not a surprise, guys like you with those big muscles are usually scared little boys inside. You obviously get those muscle big upstairs, because downstairs is never getting any bigger."

If I didn't have Roid Rage attention before, I obviously have it now, judging from the furious look on his face as his attention fully falls on me.

"You're going to regret those words, you little punk!" He exclaims as he charges towards me, forming his sword mid-charge. I barely have enough time to switch Excalibur over to my left hand to block him, seeing how my right arm is useless now.

The force of his swing causes my knees to almost buckle and I can feel the pain in my legs. Struggling, I manage to barely push him off, but not without excruciating pain radiating throughout my body. I'm going to be hella sore after Nimue heals me.

"Look at you, you're pathetic!" Roid Rage exclaims. "You can barely stand up, let alone fight. This isn't even worth my time!" He charges in again and starts swinging. I barely manage to block him again. If my right arm wasn't out of commission I would have a better chance.

Come on guys! I mentally yell. I'm fading fast here! I hold up Excalibur again to block, causing another wave of pain throughout my body. What the hell is taking them so long!?

"I don't know why Mistress Morgana sees you as a threat; all I see is a scared little boy!" He swings his fist up and clocks me straight in the face, causing me to stagger back but to my surprise, I stay standing. "Why won't you just stay down!?"

It takes me a few moments, but I finally steady myself. "I can't stay down or die..." I slowly huff out. "...because I have to live so I can stop you and your bitch of a mistress!" I yell before I start swinging Excalibur with a renewed energy.

It's clear on his face that he wasn't expecting me to do that nor the strength of my swing, because when he comes up to block, he staggers back from the force.

"I didn't ask for this shit, I didn't ask to become King Arthur reincarnation and fight a centuries old sorceress, I didn't ask for any of this!" I yell out as I start swinging more. I don't know what it is, but I know my flood gates are open now. "Even though I didn't ask for this, I'm not going to die until I see Morgana at my feet, dead!"

"Mistress Morgana will never die!" Roid Rage exclaims as he braces against my swing. My sudden burst of anger and energy threw him off, but my mentioning of his mistress dead, gives him his own burst. It doesn't help that my anger got the best of me and made my sword swings erratic.

I push against his sword more but I feel my energy draining, causing me to lose my grip. And by the look in his eyes he can see it too, because smirk appears before he twist his shadow sword with mine and pries it out of my hands.

"As much as I hate admitting this, but I have to give you credit for lasting so long in your state," Roid Rage praises as he kicks me before stomping hard on my chest. "It's a shame that I wasn't able to fight you at your full strength; I know that would have been a challenge but oh well..." He raises his sword up high. "...as the saying goes, all good things must come to end and this is yours. Goodbye, your highness."

I raise my left arm up as his sword starts heading towards my chest. It may be my last stand but I rather my tombstone read 'He died fight'.

I brace myself but all of sudden, a bright light comes out of nowhere and shoots itself at Roid Rage, blasting him a few yards away from me. I quickly turn my head expecting to see Nimue, but instead, I spot Blaine with his hand raised and a look of surprise on his face.

"Finally..." I breathe out as the last of my strength and willpower escape and I fall on my back. If Blaine is here, that means Nimue isn't far away.

"Austin!" Blaine calls out as he races to my side.

"Nice shot," I croak out as the full extent of my injuries hit me. "Was your stroll coming here lovely?"

"If you weren't injured, I would reprehend you for being a smartass," Blaine scolds, which just causes me to smile. "But since you've had the crap beaten out of you, I'll give you a pass but I am sorry we took so long. There's a lot of terrain between the lake and here." That is true...

"I'm guessing Reagan finally reached the lake...ow, ow, put me down," I demand as Blaine tries to help me up, only causing another wave of pain to wash over me.

"Sorry about that," Blaine apologizes as lays me back down. "Guess we need Nimue to heal you, before we move you. Hopefully she'll hurry up, because I'm pretty sure our friend is going to wake up soon." He's right, even when Nimue blast them, they're usually up after a few minutes, so we have a limited window.

"But, to answer your question, Reagan did reach us. It was a shock, to say the least. Nimue thought it was Morgana playing a trick but I recognized Reagan's voice and the panic in it." That's good, I hate to see what would had happened if B.B wasn't there. "Now you have to answer a question; how long did you know Reagan was involved in this mess too?"

"I just found out this afternoon when we were hanging out and Morgana's goons jumped us."

"Sounds like they're getting bolder now." I start to open my mouth to agree with him, but a roar cuts me off.

"You. Little. Bastards!" Roid Rage yells in an almost inhuman roar, causing both of us to jump. I barely get my head up and spot Roid Rage a few feet away from us. Physically, he looks alright but I know his ego is bruised from being taken down by a sixteen and seventeen year old.

He lets out another roar, before charging at Blaine at almost inhuman speed. He's so fast, I barely have enough time to grab Excalibur and slash it at him. Unfortunately, his speed causes me to miss but I still manage to gaze him some. It's not enough to purge him but it is enough to slow him down.

"So, you're still kicking," Roid Rage says as he literally looks down at me. "I thought you would be dead or at least knocked out, but that's ok. This way, I have a chance to see the light go out of your eyes." He starts heading my way but another burst of light hits him but he only staggers this time.

"You're dumber than you look if you think I'm going to let you kill my friend," Blaine says as he holds his hand up for another attack.

"So you're the one who attacked me earlier," Roid Rage says as he turns in Blaine's direction. "I should have known it was you Magician with your love tap. The water fey packs a stronger punch."

"Try me and I'll show you a stronger punch."

He looks at him for a second before busting out in laughter. "I have to say, you have gall but I see through your bluff; you can't do your little light trick again." As much as I don't want to admit it, but he's right. It's clear on Blaine's face that he reached his magic limit.

"You think I'm bluffing? I'll show you bluffing." Blaine closes his eyes and holds his hand out again, trying to summon his light ball again, but only a small spark comes out.

"I told you but don't worry, for your efforts, I'll make your death as painful as possible!" He exclaims as he pulls out his sword and takes a swipe at Blaine, who luckily dodges but right into a tree. "Nice dodge, but not enough to keep you from dying." Not if I have anything to say about that.

It takes all my willpower but I finally will my body to stand and run over to where Roid Rage and B.B are.

"Hey, jackass, bored with me already!?" I ask with a smile as I hold Excalibur up in a fighting stance...well, close to a fighting stance as I can get.

"I swear, you're like a roach, you don't know how to die!" As he's speaking, a dark aura covers his arm. "But this time, I'm going to make sure you die!" I should have known it was going to come to this. I mentally think as I brace myself for what's coming. He pulls his arm back and gets ready to throw it as I brace myself even more for the impact...but it never comes. Instead, Roid Rage releases a roar of pain.

I look at him to see what happen before I spot an arrow protruding from his shoulder. Wooden arrows aren't Nimue style, but beggars can't be choosers. I think as I look around for said fey but my eyes lay on a figure different from Nimue, on a small cliff edge.

"No...way," I slowly say as my eyes focus and my brain realize who it's looking at. "Reagan!?"

"Reagan?!" Blaine exclaims in an equally surprised voice.

"Who did this!?" Roid Rage demands. He looks at me in anger before he swiftly turns but before he can spot Rea, she lets fly another arrow, which hits him in the leg.

"It is we who did it," A soft voice answers. Like magic, Nimue appears from behind the trees, hand raised. "It is we, who did this as well." As soon as the words leaves her lips, she twists her hand, which at the same time, a roar of pain escapes from Roid Rage. "Those are magic-coated arrows Reagan shot you with. With each flick of my hand, it destroys you more and more, from the inside-out."

"How...DARE YOU?!" Roid Rage yells out. "You little bitches have no idea what you've done!"

"Foul-mouths are punished as well," Nimue says calmly as she twists her hand again, causing another roar of pain from Roid Rage.

"There's nothing you can do to stop me," Roid Rage struggles out as he fights the pain. "It's only a matter of time, before I fight through this and kill you all." He starts taking slow steps toward the cliff. "Mistress Morgana mission, will be fulfilled!"

"Austin, now," Nimue calmly calls out. It takes a moment, but it dawns on me what she wants me to do. I tighten my grip around Excalibur, before painfully charging towards Roid Rage until Excalibur is fully through his back.

"Yeah, there's nothing we can do to stop you except...run an ancient sword through you," I say with a smile on my face. Roid Rage turns his head a little and gives me a glare that, if it had the power, would kill me a thousand times, before screaming out as Morgana influence leaves him.

I wait until I know Morgana is fully out of him and gone wherever her essence usually goes, before letting my guard down and slowly pull out Excalibur from the now limp Roid Rage. "Finally..." I breathe out as I sink to the ground and close my eyes in relief.

As soon as I sink to the ground, I hear the sound of feet rushing over to where I'm sitting. The first thing I feel is a soft but firm hand on my arm, which I immediately recognize.

"Last time I checked, dashing knights were supposed to do the rescuing," I joke as I crack an eye open and see Reagan smiling at me.

"They are, but gorgeous queens are allowed to rescue handsome kings when they have to." I think about her answer before breaking out in chuckle. When the Queen has a point, you can't argue w

---

**************************

"I still can't believe that I'm Queen Guinevere," Reagan exclaims for the billionth time. I know it's a big deal but there's a limit.

"I know you're hype Rea but keep it down," I say as I gesture to her to dial it down. "If anyone hears you yelling that you're the reincarnation of Queen Guinevere, then the only place you'll be screaming that is in a padded cell."

"I know, I know, I have to be careful," She admits as she lowers her tone but the grin on her face is as bright as ever. "But you have to admit, this is so cool."

"Cool wasn't really the word that came to mind when I first found out about this mess." I really wouldn't use cool now with all I've been through these past two months but... "Having the sword and stuff, I have to admit, is pretty cool."

"Pretty cool is an understatement, try totally awesome." She stops in her tracks and turns to face me. "I swear, you and Blaine and Misty were amazing out there!"

"Hey, don't count yourself out. You were pretty amazing too with those perfect shots," I say as I think back to earlier. "I'm lucky that Guinevere was a perfect shot back then and if you think this was amazing, then you've seen nothing yet. I can't vouch for myself but you haven't seen half the stuff Misty can do and judging from she told me, Blaine is going to be a force to be reckoned with and you haven't even seen Katie in action yet..."

"It looks like I have a lot to look forward to." As soon the words leave her mouth, it dawns on me that yet another one of my friends is now in this mess.

"I know that look," Reagan softly says. I turn and look and see Reagan with a soft smile, her earlier excitement gone. "Blaine said that Katie told him that you hate that the two of them are involved in this mess and I know you're mad and guilty that another one of your friends is now in this..."

"Am I that obvious?" I ask, interrupting her.

"Yes, you are," She answers with a chuckle. "But I just wanted to let you know that you shouldn't feel guilty. This isn't your fault, you didn't drag me into this and even if you did, I'm choosing to stay. I want to fight beside my friends and I want to stop Morgana. This is my choice."

"I guess you right about that," I mutter out, my guilt easing a little as I look down again. As soon as I do, I feel a hand on my arm and look up to see Reagan looking at me.

"Austin, there's nothing for you to feel guilty about. You didn't drag us down this road, Morgana did. And you're not one making us fight, we're choosing this."

"I know, I know, I've already had this conversation with someone else...painfully, if I might add." I rub my cheek lightly from Katie's heavy-handed wake-up call a couple of days ago. "It's just weighs on me sometimes, that's all." I make sure not to say the real reason behind my guilt. I trust Rea, but I think it's best if those visions stay between myself and Katie.

"Well, as long as you don't feel guilty all the time, I guess it's ok," She says with a shrug. "But back to the awesome part, you shouldn't sell yourself short. You were pretty amazing out there too and if it wasn't for you, I probably wouldn't be alive right now."

I open my mouth to argue but judging from Rea's look, I instead say: "I'm your friend and that's what friends do, protect each other. Besides, I know you would do the same for me."

"Yeah I would; I probably wouldn't look as cool, fabulous of course but not as cool."

"Noted," I say with a chuckle. After that, we walk in a comfortable silence before we reach her house.

"Are you sure you don't want to come in?" Reagan asks when we reach her door. "Rose will be back with my car soon and I can drive you home."

"Thanks but I think it's best if I head out now. If I sit down, I'm not getting up and I need to ice my shoulder right away." I roll my shoulder and feel the soreness in it, even after Nimue's healing. "Besides, you know if I go in there, Ryleigh will never let me leave and I don't have the energy to fight off the puppy-dog look tonight."

"Yeah, I can't blame you."

"Yep, so I think it's best if I take my leave," I say with a smile as I start to head down the steps but before I can reach the bottom, Reagan stops me. I turn around and look at her in confusion.

"I just wanted to thank you again Austin," Reagan starts. "I was serious when I said that you saved my life. If it wasn't for you, I wouldn't have made it." I start to argue that it's my fault she was in the mess in the first place but her glare causes me to shut my mouth. "That's why, you deserve a proper thank you..."

"It's not necessary, Rea," I say, stopping her before she can continue. "I told you before, you're my friend and I would walk through fire for my friends."

"I know," She admits with a smile. "That's just the guy you are, but you still deserve a proper thank you." She puts on her 'no point in arguing with me, I'm going to win' tone on, so I know I won't win. "So, since tomorrow's Friday, I'm going to take you out to dinner and whatever else you want to do, my treat."

"Is this really your treat, or is it going to be like today? Because my wallet can't take another hit."

She gives a chuckle before answering. "No, no con this time. It's really my treat. You deserve it."

"Well, when you put it like that, I'm in," I accept with a smile. "No way am I going to turn down a chance for free food and a night on the town."

"I thought you wouldn't," Reagan says with a smile, before a moment of hesitation flashes in her eyes. She takes a second, before leaning down and kissing me gently on the cheek. "Night, Austin." She whispers softly before heading in.

"Night..." I say before she shuts the door. I stand there for a moment, before heading down the steps, my face heating up. Why the hell am I blushing? I ask myself in confusion. This isn't the first time she'd kissed me, so why is it a big deal this time. I place my hand on my cheek as I continue home, my mind wandering back to what happened.

14: Maybe

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 14: Maybe

Thank God it's Friday... I gratefully think as I lay my head on the cool metal of my locker. It's been a long week, but it's finally the weekend and the start of spring break. A whole week of just hanging out in my bed, sleeping. Hopefully Morgana doesn't ruin it. But knowing her, there's a chance my week will be filled with fighting, fighting and more fighting. Maybe it's my lucky day and Morgana takes a break too.

"Hey buddy," Blaine calls out to me as he claps a friendly hand onto my shoulder, before opening his locker. "I know you're ecstatic, just one more class and we're out for a week."

"It would be better if it was summer break," I mumble out with a smile. "But spring break is a close second."

"You said it," Blaine agrees as he closes his locker, textbook in hand. "So, to celebrate our temporary freedom, I was thinking we could have a boys night out. It's been a while since just the two of us hung out. We can go to the batting cages or laser tag, whatever."

"That sounds awesome, I can't wait... Wait, I can't do tonight. I already told Reagan, that I would hang out with her tonight."

"Hang out? Do you mean, like a date?" Blaine asks in a suspicious tone. The gears in his head already turning.

"No, it's not a date," I state as I sling my backpack on. "Reagan asked me if she could treat me to dinner tonight as a thank you for saving her." I start heading towards class, Blaine at my heels. "We'll have dinner and bum around the square, end of story."

"I don't know what they call it in your la-la land Austin, but here in reality, we call that a date," Blaine says slowly, like I'm a child.

"It's not a date," I repeat, annoyance in my voice. "Just because she's a girl and I'm a guy, doesn't mean us hanging out is a date. Besides, even if it was a date, I would know it was a date, because Reagan's old fashion and usually don't go out on a date, unless the guy does the asking."

"No, Reagan usually likes it when the guy does the asking," Blaine corrects me. "But you know as well as I do, that if she really likes a guy, she'll asks him out instead." He does have a point...

"Even with that in mind that still doesn't make it a date," I counter. "Reagan and I have been out to dinner, just the two of us before and it's never been a date. Why the big deal to label it now?"

"Before, I didn't know that she was your wife in a past life." At the mention of that, I can't help a small blush from creeping up. I should have known it would have circle back to that.

"I wouldn't use that as a reason..." I say unsure. I think back to my first vision, of Arthur and that girl. You don't cry that hard for someone you're just friends with and as far as I know, the woman isn't Guinevere...So maybe Arthur's and Guinevere's marriage wasn't so perfect after all...

"You're just grasping at straws now, Austin," Blaine says with a scoff. "You don't want to admit it because you know if it's a date, it will lead to something else and you'll end up on the conquest list." Ah, the infamous list. Besides being known as a heart-breaker, Reagan is also known for pretty much, kissing, making out and/or dating, every guy in our class.

"Need I remind you that you're on that list," I say in a deadpan voice, causing him to stop in his track. I swear, the only other guys, besides me, not on that list are both gay.

"The four of us swore we would never bring that up," Blaine growls in a rare bit of anger. "And besides, we were both drunk from the wine we got from Kevin Chase's family liquor cabinet. It doesn't count if we were drunk."

"It does so count if you remember the details, which you both do and don't worry, I clearly remember the drunk part. It was me, you threw up on when Katie and I were dragging the two of you out." A disgusted shiver run down my spine.

"Alright, fine, I'm on the conquest list as well, happy now?" Blaine mumbles as he speeds up. I just let out a small chuckle before catching up with him. "I still think it's a date."

"I'm not even going to dignify that with a response." There's no point in arguing about it. I know it's not a date and if Blaine doesn't believe me, that's his problem.

"Don't worry, you'll be admitting it was a date by the end of the night." Fat chance. "By the way, have you told Katie about your 'outing' tonight?" That causes me to stop in my tracks. "From your sudden stop, I'm guessing not."

"No, I haven't," I answer in a soft voice. "But, I haven't had a chance to talk to her in the last couple of days and what's the big deal? Reagan and I have hung out before, just the two of us and I didn't need to alert the National Guard. Why is this time different?"

"Please Austin, we both know if you wanted to talk to Katie, you would have found a way." Man does have a point. I grudgingly agree. "And the only reason it's a big deal now, is because, to everyone...well, everyone besides you, it looks like a date."

"It doesn't look like a date to me, because it's not a date!" I exclaim. "And last time I checked, I didn't have to inform her of every, little detail in my life," I stubbornly say as I put up my brave front, even though inside...I'm scared to death to tell her.

"Tell her, don't tell her, that's up to you." Blaine shrugs as he opens the door to our last class. "But I will tell you this, if you don't tell her soon, someone will. And with how mouthy this school is, you need to tell her fast. Like yesterday."

"Fine, you win, I'll tell her after school," I say in defeat as we enter into the classroom. Let's just hope I don't chicken out.

---

****************************

"Alright, I just have to go up and tell Katie I'm hanging out with Reagan tonight, easy..." I mutter to myself as I walk down the hall. "...And she'll say have a good time and that be the end of that subject."

"Yeah...I can't do this," I softly whisper to myself when I spot her at her locker.

I start to turn and head back the other way but I stop myself. Why are you so afraid to tell her? It's no big deal! I mentally exclaim. "You're just going to hang out with one of your best friends, no big deal. It's not like it's a date... Blaine words start to echo in my head. I am going to kill Blaine...

I take a deep breath before turning around and heading over to where she is. "Looking for Wonderland?" I ask as I lean against the lockers next to her. Even though the door to her locker is covering the top part of her body, I can sense the smile on her face.

"No, but I'm starting to think that's where my lip gloss went to," She answers as a small tap of metal rings out. "I've been looking for it since last period and this is the only place I haven't checked."

I let out a chuckle before speaking again. "Have you checked everywhere?" I ask in a sing-song tone.

"Have you forgotten that your pretty face is right in front of my locker door and I have the power to swing it and mess up, even though I don't want to, said pretty face?" She asks in the same mocking tone.

As much as I want to push her, I know Katie will live up to a threat so I decide to take a different route. "Have you checked your back pocket?"

"Yeah, of course I checked..." She starts to say as she reaches to her back pocket, before trailing off. "Not. One. Word." She threatens as she pulls the lip gloss out.

"Yes dear," I chuckle out.

"So, besides harassing me, what are you doing over at this side of the lockers?" She asks as she turns to face her locker door, most likely applying her found lip gloss.

"I can't come over and just see my oldest and closest friend?" I ask in a mock-hurt voice. "I must have an ulterior motive? You wound me Katherine, that you think so low of me."

"Oh, I am so sorry," Katie sarcastically apologizes. "I shouldn't think so lowly of you."

"No you shouldn't Katherine; you should be ashamed of yourself." Katie peers around her door and I can see the no kidding look in her eyes and know it's time to switch gears. "But in all seriousness Kate, I just came to see how you were doing since it's been a few days since we've talked in person." It's not a total lie, I did really want to see her.

She closes her door before addressing me. "Nothing much, just heading to the mall after I leave from here. I need to pick up my new pair of contacts and get a new cell phone. After that, I'm going to dinner with the team, to celebrate winning the conference."

"Awww, but I was hoping you would stay with the glasses," I whine out causing gray eyes to roll behind wire-framed glasses. "I prefer your black ones but you look nice with glasses in general."

"Thanks for the compliment but only one of us agree with you about me looking nice in glasses. I think it's best with the contacts, especially with our 'friends' popping in and out. I rather not have my only way of seeing, fall off my face." I'll give her that. "Besides, I know the real reason you want me to keep wearing glasses is so you can keep cracking superhero jokes."

"I'm not going to deny that," I admit with a shrug. "It's my version of fun."

"You wear reading glasses, why not get a pair of your own. That way, you can crack jokes on yourself."

"Nah, they wouldn't look nearly as good as they do on you. And it wouldn't be nearly as fun, cracking the jokes on me instead of you."

"Lucky me," Katie says sarcastically as she places her lock on. "But enough about me, what's your plans for tonight?" Her question catches me off guard and brings me back to the real reason on why I came over here.

Might as well bite the bullet. I think before answering her question. "Actually, I'm going to dinner...with Reagan," I whisper out the last part, hoping she doesn't here it but judging from the freezing of her hand on her lock, she did.

"What's the special occasion? Because you usually avoid treating if you don't have to," Katie jokes after a few seconds as she lowers her hand.

"Well, I'm not, that's why I agreed. It's just a thank you dinner for what happened earlier in the week, that's all," I try to convince, even though I don't know who I'm trying to convince at the moment.

"That's true, I can vouch for that," Katie chuckles lightly as she adjust her bag. "I hope you two have fun and Rea's wallet can handle the empty void of your stomach," She jokes with a small smile before she walking past me. Even though she doesn't expresses it, I feel something...off about her smile.

"Hey Kate," I call her back. She stops and looks over her shoulder at me. "You're not mad, are you? I could cancel, if you want?"

The hesitation is clear in her eyes before it flashes away and she puts on another smile. "Why would I be mad? There's no rule that you can only hang out with one friend, alone." I don't answer, not knowing what to say. "If we're done with the twenty questions, I have to go or I'm going to be late. See ya Austin." She gives a wave over her shoulder as she leaves.

I give a half-hearted wave even though I know she can't see it, before banging my head on the lockers. Why do I feel like, I've done the most idiotic thing ever?

---

*********************************

"Austin," I hear someone call my name, but I ignore it, my mind still wandering back to earlier today. Why in the world do I feel so guilty right now? I mentally ask as I push around my food.

"Austin," The person calls out again, but I continue to ignore it. After a few moments, something hard hits my shoulder, bringing me back to reality.

"Ow, what the hell!?" I exclaim as I rub my shoulder.

"If I knew you were going to get so bored with me, I would have just gave you the money to buy your own dinner," The voice says in annoyance. I look up and lock eyes with ice blue eyes. Oh crap...I almost forgot that I'm at dinner with Rea.

"I'm sorry," I apologize. "You're not boring me, I just have a lot on my mind right now. But I promise, you have my full attention now."

"Normally I would fuss you out, but since it's your night, I'll save the lecture so we can focus on what's going in Austinland." From her tone, I suspect I don't have much choice in the matter. "So, what is going on in Austinland?" That's a good question...

Should I tell her? I start to open my mouth, but quickly closes it. My gut is telling me that if I tell her what happened earlier, it will just make things worse. So, I opt for a different path.

"Blaine was teasing me today," I finally say. It's not the main thing, but it is one of the things bothering me.

"That's it?" Reagan asks in disbelief. "You're seriously messed over something Blaine said? It must have been something nasty, which I don't see Blaine doing or say, for you to act this way."

"No, it wasn't something that hurt me, it just rubbed me thing wrong way, that's it."

"What did he say?" I hesitate, wondering if I should tell her but after a few moments, I decide that it isn't too big a deal to tell her.

"Blaine kept on saying that this was a date and I told him it wasn't but he wouldn't drop it."

"Now Blaine knows that isn't a date," Reagan states with a scoff. "If this was a date, I would have dressed nicer and I most certainly wouldn't be paying. First dates are gentleman treat."

"Trust me, I know and that's what I told him but he's convinced it's going to turn into something more because of..." I trail off, not really wanting to discuss that topic yet.

"Because of...our past lives?" Reagan asks, finishing the sentence. I suppress a small blush when she says it. It's still kind of awkward finding out you were married to one of your closest friends in a past life.

"Yeah, that's why," I admit. "He thinks that this is the past repeating itself in a way and just brings us one step closer to being our past lives."

"What does he think, that our past lives are going to take over and the love and lust from their relationship is going to pull us together until boom, we're together!?" Reagan exclaims as she claps her hands together like an explosion for emphasize. "Do you want to date me?" The questions throws me since I wasn't expecting it.

"I don't know," I honestly answer. "I never really thought about it; I mean, you're attractive, like really attractive, but I never thought about taking our friendship to that level before."

"Thank you and I think you're attractive too, but that doesn't mean that I necessarily want to date you. It never crossed my mind before either and Blaine insinuating that we're going to get together because of our past..." I predict Blaine is going to get an earful soon. "Can he see into the future? No! So..." I just chuckle at her rant before as soon as she says future, it hits me... Merlin could see in the future...

Nimue never gave me a full-on list of Merlin's powers but she did say he had visions. What if...what if this wasn't just regular teasing? What if Blaine said that because he saw it...?

"Earth to Austin," Reagan says as she snaps her fingers. "Don't tell me you're still dwelling on what Blaine said. He's just messing with you!"

"Yeah, you're right. It's just teasing, that's all," I agree with a small smile after a few moments. I hope that's all there is to it...

"Damn right, I'm right!" She exclaims, causing me to laugh a little. "So, since we're obviously not eating, what do you want to do?"

I give a small shrug. "I don't know. I really didn't have anything planned... I guess you can decide Rea."

A wicked smile appears on Reagan's face as soon as the words leave my mouth and it dawns on me what I just did. Oh no...

"I have just the thing in mind," She says as she gets up from her seat. What have I done!?

---

*******************************

"Ugh, that's the last time I let you pick what we do!" I exclaim as I rub my lower back, which I know is sporting a big, ugly bruise now.

"Oh, suck it up," Reagan shoots back when we reach the steps to her front door. "You fight the soldiers of an evil sorceress almost on a daily basic and you're whining about falling a couple of times skating.

"I'm just trying to figure out why you would pick that, knowing that I'm horrible at skating?" I'm serious, if sucky skating was an Olympic sport, I would get the gold, every time.

"I thought with you being a knight now, you could handle moving on skates."

"How does finding out you're the reincarnation of King Arthur, relates to skating, at all?" I ask, seriously wanting to know. "Unless King Arthur was a closet figure skater, I don't see the connection."

"I meant graceful-wise. I saw you fight and it was almost like a dance, so I figured it would transition into your skating."

"You've known me for fourteen years Reagan and you know that graceful is nowhere near in my dictionary and as proven tonight, my legs may be graceful on the battlefield but nowhere else."

"And here I was hoping I could place you as a dancer in my next play," Reagan pouts. Yeah...not going to happen. Even if being King Arthur gave me the ability to dance like a freaking angel, there's no way in hell that I would dance on stage. "But, besides the skating, did you have fun?"

"Yeah...I did," I answer as I think about it. It wasn't exactly the night I was expecting, but I have to admit, it was fun. Even the skating, took my mind off of, just not this afternoon but everything that's been happening these past two months. "I have to thank you Rea."

"Thank me for what? You already thanked me for dinner."

"Thank you for tonight," I answer as she and I walk up to her door. "I've just been stressed out over everything and because of tonight, I feel like myself again. I feel like a normal teenager again that doesn't have the fate of the world on his shoulders."

"Well, I'm glad I could help and relieve at least some of the pressure," Reagan says with a smile.

"You helped more than you know," I say with a smile of my own. "Thank you, again," I say as I lean down to kiss her cheek.

"Again...no problem," Reagan whispers as I pull away and I can see a slight hint of a blush and a look of surprise on her face. It's surprising to me too "You know..." Rea starts when I'm fully away. "...usually the guy kisses the girl on the lips when the date is over and they're at her door."

"I...thought this wasn't a date," I slowly say.

Reagan gives a light shrug before speaking. "It wasn't, but I was thinking... What if we did make it a date? What would you say?"

"I..." I start to speak but I truly don't know the answer. Did I want this to be a date? It wouldn't be the worst thing in the world and the longer the evening went on, the more it did feel like a date. Maybe all this is destined... I mean, when I fought against my destiny in the beginning, it basically bit me in the ass. It wasn't until I got along with the program that things got better...for the most part.

Maybe we are destined to be together; it would explain the reason why Reagan was reincarnated as well and put into this mess too.

I stay quiet for a few moments, before finally giving in and slowly leaning in and kiss her softly on the lips. A small gasp of surprise escapes from her before she starts kissing back. A wave of familiarity flows through me before a clench tighten hard around my heart but I push it away.

Maybe this is right, maybe this is wrong, but, at least for tonight, I'm going to push destiny out of my head and enjoy being a guy, kissing a girl at the end of a date.

15: Time Warp Pt. 1

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 15: Time Warp Pt. 1

"...Do not leave me, Elaine...I love you...You cannot stop me..."

"NO!" I yell out as I see the girl in my arms, die again. "No, No, NO!" I yell again as I look down at my arms, but see nothing in them. It takes a second, but I finally lift my head and gaze around the room to see that it's my usual, messy bedroom. What in the... I had the dream again...

For the last two weeks, my recurring dream has been on overdrive repeat. I learned how to block the more...disturbing visions but the oldest one, the first one, for some reason has been recurring more than usual. Now it's even invading my daydreams.

"And here I thought we've all gotten a break," I whisper softly in annoyance as I look at the setting sun. Since the date with Reagan, it's been pretty quiet on the Morgana front. She only attacked once on spring break and that's it but it's been a double-edge sword. No Morgana, but the vision on twenty-four seven rerun.

It's like universe knows my life is going good at the moment. These past two weeks, I felt like a normal teenager again. Sleeping, hanging out with my friends, gone on a couple dates (Even though, both Reagan and I, agreed to keep this on the fun bases. Her idea, completely.), I've even had a chance to hang out with Gran. But of course, it's too good to be true.

The dream wasn't too bad during Spring Break but afterwards, it just went into hyperdrive and I'm starting to reach my breaking point.

I let out a yawn and settle some in bed. Maybe I should give it one more try. I think, as my eyes start to get heavy. Luckily today is Sunday and I can get away with sleeping in the day. I would try waiting till tonight but the vision is at it most active at night.

I let my eyes droop some more until they finally close only for them to shoot open when the dreams flashes in my head.

"That's it!" I exclaim. "I'm getting sick of this, it needs to stop now!" I quickly get up from the bed and start pacing. "I need to figure out a way to get rid of this damn dream." But...that may not even be an option; Nimue told me that she can't get rid of these dreams, but...she never said that she couldn't suppress them.

I quickly slip into my shoes and jacket, before racing down the stairs. Hopefully, Nimue has some trick hidden away.

"Whoa, where are you off in a hurry?" Gran asks when I fly by her and head for the door. Dammit! I forgot about Gran!

"I'm on my way to..." I pause, trying to see what I could use as an excuse. I would say I'm heading over to one of my friends houses but all of them are out at the moment and I can't say the square because it doesn't take that long to go and come back and I don't know how long Nimue will need. So, I just decide to go with the truth...sort of. "I'm going to...Misty's house."

"Misty?" Gran asks with skepticism.

"Yeah, the new girl we've been hanging around with for the last two months. You've met her and I've mentioned her a couple of times."

"And what is the reason you need to go over there at eight in the evening, on a school night?"

"I'm..." I run my hand through my pocket trying to think of an excuse, when my hand grazes over the flash drive in my pocket from Friday and the excuse hits me. "I'm... going over there to finish our project! Her internet is down so we have to work on it in person."

"And what is this project about?" Gran asks, still skeptical.

"It's a PowerPoint, on Medieval History," I immediately answer. Funny thing is, I actually am working on a project on Medieval History, ironically. "You're welcome to look at it." I innocently hold out the drive.

Gran looks at it for a few moments, before looking up at me. "Fine, you can go. Just be back here by eleven." I glance at the clock on the wall which just turned five after eight. Three hours should be plenty of time.

"Thanks Gran. I promise I will be back on time," I say as I head out the door. Hopefully, by the time I get back, I will be rid of these dreams and I can actually get a good night sleep. I think as I break into a run.

---

***************************

I am never going to get use to that. I think with a shudder as I pass through the last of the water barrier surrounding Nimue's place. To normal eyes, you can only see water but to us that are reincarnations, we can what's hidden below the surface.

As soon as I'm through the water veil, a small cottage that is straight out of a fairy-tale, appears. Hopefully, she's home. I think as I knock on the door. A few seconds past before the door finally opens and reveals Nimue.

"Hello Austin," Nimue greets with a soft smile. "What do I own the pleasure for this evening visit?"

"Hey Nimue," I greet back with a smile of my own before dropping it. "I'm actually here to see if you can help me with something."

"Of course, I will help however I can," Nimue says immediately as she opens the door completely. "Please come in and hopefully, we will find a way to fix whatever problem you're having."

"Thank you Nimue," I gratefully thank with a relived sigh as I step inside. "I see you're back to 'classic' Nimue," I say when I get a good look at her outfit, which is a long and simple midnight blue dress, similar to the one she wore when we first met. Even her hair is back to its long locks, instead of the pixie cut she sports, when she's in her Misty suit.

"Yes, I prefer being in my own skin, when I am in the comforts of my own home," Nimue explains as she looks down at her dress before facing me again. "Do please sit down, make yourself comfortable." I do what she says and sit down in one of the chairs.

"May I ask, what do you do with your human body when you're not wearing it?" I know I came here for a different reason but I've always been curious about that.

"I put her into a sleeping spell that keeps her alive, until I enter her body once again," Nimue answers as she sits across from me. "But, I do not believe that my habits at home is the reason you are here."

"You're right," I admit with a defeated sigh. "The reason I came here is because I need your help with the dream."

"I told you Austin, I cannot get rid of them. It is beyond my power."

"I know that but I was hoping there was some way for you to...I don't know, suppress them or make it so that they don't show up all the time.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, maybe you could stop them from showing up every, single day. For the last two weeks, I've been seeing them at night, in the day, even when I zone out for a quick second, it shows up," I explain, the desperation and despair growing in my voice.

"It sounds like the dreams are getting worse," Nimue states when I finish speaking.

"They are; at first, it was only at night and once in a while in the day, but ever since Spring Break, they've gone into overdrive."

Nimue stays quiet, looking away from me. I can practically see the gears turning in her head. After about a minute of silence, Nimue finally faces me again. "You said that it was two weeks ago that the dreams started going out of control?" I give a nod yes. "Did something happen that week? Something out of the ordinary?"

"I think fighting possessed people, pretty much on a daily basis qualifies as out of the ordinary, but other than that, nothing," I answer with a shrug. "Oh, I did go on a date with Reagan the start of break. We've kind of been dating these past two weeks, if you would call it that." Nimue nods along until I get to the part about Reagan, which causes her to focus on me in surprise.

"You are in a relationship, with Reagan?" Nimue asks in shock. Should I be insulted by that?

"I wouldn't call it a relationship, per say," I answer with a light shrug. "We've been keeping in causal, until we figure out exactly where it's heading."

"Whatever you would call it, it may be the reason for the increase of dreams."

"How is that?" I ask in hesitation.

"Well as I have told you before, the dream or vision I should say, is one of the signs of Morgana's rising." Nimue rises from her seat and begins to walk around. "It serves as the first warning but it only last for a while and they should not be appearing as much as you are saying they are. Which leads me to believe that something else, not Morgana is doing this."

"If they're not because of Morgana, then what are they because of?" I ask in frustration, trying to see where she's going with this.

"I believe, that it may be Arthur's doing," Nimue answers, looking at me again. I'm surprise my jaw didn't crash through the floor when she says that.

"Arthur? As in King Arthur? As in, the dude who is my past life, King Arthur?" I ask in shock. "How in the world could this be Arthur? Why in the world would Arthur do this?"

"I do not know why, but I do believe it is connected to your new relationship or whatever you two call it," Nimue answers, causing my jaw to drop some more.

"Seriously!? Is this his way of disapproving!?" I exclaim. "Because, if it is, then he need to be mad with himself. He's the one who married her in the first place!"

"Yes, he did marry her, but no one said that it was a happy marriage," Nimue cryptically answers. Why can't Nimue ever give a straight answer!?

"Why wouldn't they have a happy marriage? Last time I checked, the Lancelot and Guinevere affair didn't happen, so I don't know what else could have caused them not to have a perfect marriage." I think for a second. "Arthur wasn't...abusive, was he?"

"Heavens, no!" Nimue exclaims, which causes a sigh of relief to escape from my lips. "Many men of that era were known for that but Arthur was a perfect gentleman; a man ahead of his time."

"That's good to hear, that's the last thing I need." I stay quiet for a second, before speaking again. "Guinevere wasn't abusive, was she?"

"Guinevere could barely hurt a fly, let along another human being," Nimue dryly answers. Thought so, seeing how Reagan, despite that temper of hers, isn't a violent person...for the most part.

"So, if it wasn't that, then why would you say they didn't have a happy marriage? Why in the world would Arthur interfere now, of all times? Why would me dating Reagan, trigger that?"

"I think you already know the answer, Austin. You just have to pay attention to the vision."

"Pay attention to the vision!?" I exclaim in frustration. "I know that stupid vision by heart. It always starts with that girl, dying in..." I trail off as I run through the vision and the interaction between the girl and Arthur. "It wasn't Guinevere who had the affair..."

"No, it was not," Nimue answers.

"Is that why Arthur keeps showing me the vision?" I ask out loud, not really knowing if I'm asking myself or Nimue. "Because he's still in love with that girl... Elaine, I believe her name was, or... I don't know." Why can't the answer ever be easy?

"I think it is time," Nimue suddenly says after a few moments of quiet.

"Time for what?"

"I think it is time that I showed you your past." Judging from her tone, I doubt we're going to relieve my past sixteen years.

"What good will it do, showing me Arthur's past?"

"If I show you Arthur's past, it will help you understand the vision more," She answers as she turns on her heel and heads into another room. I scramble out my seat and follow her.

When I walk in, I spot Nimue at a table which is a cross between a witches lair and a mad scientist table. In her hands, she's mixing something. "I don't get how showing me Arthur's past will help anything. I don't want to understand the vision, I want it gone."

"It is out past which makes who we are Augustine," She says as her eyes stay on her mixture. "By learning of Arthur's past, it will help you understand about the vision and yourself." I still don't see how any of this will help but who am I to argue with the millennium-old fey.

"Alright, I give in," I say with a shrug as I sit down. "You think it will help, then I'm willing to try, as long as it fix the vision. So, lay it on me." Nimue just gives a nod.

I wait quietly for five minutes, then ten...and then fifteen. "Are you going to tell me or not!?" I exclaim when we reach the twenty-minute mark. "My curfew is at eleven and it's almost nine!"

"Patience," Nimue scolds as she moves from the table and head over to where I'm sitting. In her hands, is a large silver cup. "It is ready."

"What's ready?" I ask in confusion. "I thought you were going to tell me about Arthur's past, not waste almost a half an hour on a tea, that you put into a strange-looking cup."

"This is not tea, this is the key for looking into Arthur's past." Ok...she lost me. "This is a potion that gives you the ability to see into Arthur's past. I thought this would be a better alternative, over me just having you listen to me talk."

I gingerly take the cup from her outstretched hands and hold it in my own. "Am I going on this little vision quest alone or are you coming with me?" The last thing I need is to be dropped into who knows where and getting lost.

"Yes, I will accompany you on this journey," Nimue answers with a smile. "I do not need the potion to do so. I must warn you though, the potion can taste unpleasant to some, who drink it."

"Thanks for the warning." I look down at the drink, which for the most part, is clear-looking, except for a dim glow it's emitting. Well, bottoms up. I lift my head up and look at Nimue with a nervous smile as I raise the glass. "L'chaim," I toast before downing the drink, which is beyond unpleasant. Unpleasant is the freaking understatement of the century!

I start to open my mouth to curse Nimue out, but my words freeze in my mouth as the room starts to literally, melt around me.

"Do not be afraid, Austin," Nimue says softly in my head, which I recognize as her telepathy power. "This is just the potion doing, that is all. Just relax and it will be over soon." Yeah, because it's normal to relax as the room melts! I finally do what she says and try to relax, but as soon as I do, the melted room starts spinning at hyper-speed.

How the hell am I suppose to relax!? I mentally exclaims as I start to get dizzy. Make it stop! As if answering my question, the floor soon drops from under me, sending me into a free-fall. That's not what I meant! After a while, I go into a slower fall until I finally land gently on the ground.

"I told you that it would be over soon," Nimue says calmly. I turn my head and see her standing a few feet away from me.

"You could have warned me I was going on the ride from hell!" I exclaim as I scramble to my feet and head over her way. "That was a freaking nightmare! That went way beyond..." I start to say, but words die in my mouth, when I see the ocean over Nimue shoulder. "Wow..."

"Yes, it is a breathtaking sight," Nimue says as she turns around to look. "It is hard to believe that it the same ocean that graces your town. Only one thousand, four hundred and ninety-two years younger."

"You did it..." I realize, when Nimue words dawn on me. "We're actually in the past."

"See for yourself." I do what she says and look around and spot rolling mountains. Yep, we're definitely not in Kansas anymore. I keep looking around, until my eyes lock onto a giant castle, about a mile away from us. "Is that the castle?" I ask, pointing towards the massive structure.

"Yes, that is Camelot," She answers, a longing smile appearing on her face as an eager one appears on mine.

"I can't believe, we're actually in the real Camelot," I ecstatically say, unable to hold in my excitement.

"Oh, this is not Camelot," Nimue nonchalantly says. I look over at her in confusion. "The castle is Camelot but the land is Avalon."

"I thought Avalon was the island-"

"Oh, no, everyone gets that mixed up," Nimue cuts me off. "The land where I lived and forged Excalibur is called the Isle of Avalon but just like most things in history, it was written that Avalon was my home and the kingdom was named Camelot. Remember what I told you Austin, history..."

"...is usually wrong," I finish in a monotone voice. If I hear that stupid saying one more time... "If this isn't Camelot, then why bring us here?" I ask, calming my frustration down. "Because by the looks of it, we have a long walk ahead of us."

"I just wanted you to see the beautiful countryside of Avalon before we started on the quest. It is a rare site to behold, especially one that has not been touched by mankind." Her lips turn into a sly smile. "Besides, I have a special way to the castle."

"What's that-" I start to ask but a claps on my shoulder stops me...that, and the sudden drop in my stomach, as the view changes from the gorgeous coastline, to stone walls. "What the hell!?"

"I told you I had a special way of getting here," Nimue answers as she let go of my shoulder.

"I thought you said you couldn't teleport?" I ask, remembering back to the Southworth incident.

"That is true, I cannot..." Does she really think I'm an idiot? "Well, at least in your land I cannot. As I told you before, your land has very little magic and Avalon is full of it, so my abilities differ since I have to rely on my own magic in your land while in Avalon, I could just draw upon the land." She shoots me a wiry smile. "But this is neither your land or Avalon, this is a memory and a memory is just a dream of events past, meaning the rules of the game are different."

Despite the crypticness of it, Nimue actually make senses for once. I start to open my mouth to speak, but voices soon appear. "We need to hide, people are coming."

"Did you forget that this was a memory?" Nimue asks dryly. "No one can see or knows of presence." She could have told me before I sounded like an idiot.

We stand there waiting while the voices grow louder until the speakers enter our line of sight and I can't help but stare. Unreal... Standing in front of me is...me...but not me. He's dressed in medieval garb and his hair is wavier and longer than mine but it's unmistakable, it's my face, my body. So this is Arthur...

Trailing behind him is another lookalike that I am very familiar with but unlike his modern-day counterpart, he wasn't sporting shaggy brown hair but a trim, military-style hair cut. It's like Blaine and I switched hairstyles; it's freaky.

"I cannot believe I let you talk me into this," My lookalike huffs out as hurries away from Blaine's lookalike. A look of annoyance on his face.

"There is no other way Arthur, you know this," Merlin lectures as he runs and stops in front of Arthur. "You know as well as I do that if had not accepted Leodegrance's offer, he would have brought war upon us and we would have not survived, especially with that knight on his side."

"Yes...I know," Arthur admits in defeat. I have to say, it's crazy hearing my voice somewhere else, in a Welsh accent. "It just not what I envisioned. I thought, at least I would have a choice in this. I would have a choice in choosing my bride."

"I know old friend," Merlin says as he places a comforting hand on Arthur's shoulder. A familiar Blaine gesture. "In a perfect world it would not be this way, but in this world, you are the king and you must make sacrifices for the safety of your people." Arthur just gives a nod, like someone who been repeated the same party line, over and over.

Merlin stays quiet for a moment before a smile appears. "Think of it this way, Arthur. There are worse women you could be betrothed to."

"That is true and at least I know Guinevere. I just wish-" Before he could finish, a loud bell rings throughout the castle.

"Looks like your soon to be wife has arrived. Time to go," Merlin states with another smile before leaving the area.

"I guess I should be on my way as well." Arthur lets out a sigh before standing. "If only I could go out there and fall in love with her and not just feel a deep friendship." Arthur lets out another sigh before walking away. Nimue taps my shoulder and gestures to follow him.

After a few seconds we catch up with Arthur, who is now standing in a stone archway with Merlin and a long road in front of them. Just a distance away is an elaborate carriage with two sets of knights riding horseback on each side.

"Would it kill you to at least smile?" Merlin asks without looking at Arthur. Arthur lets out a reluctant sigh, that is too eerily close to my own and puts a small smile on his face.

"Like this?" Arthur asks through his teeth. Merlin looks at him for a second, before giving an approving nod. "Just so you know, I do not need a reminder to be polite.Even though this is not the idle situation and I do believe both Guinevere and I are being cheated, I will pretend to be happy for the match. It should not be too hard since I have been pretending I enjoy being king for the last three years."

Merlin doesn't say anything, just giving Arthur a nod before placing a façade smile on as well.

Elaborate may have been an understatement... I think when I finally get a good look at the gold and brown carriage, which is being pulled by four beautiful white horses. "I guess we know where Reagan got her flashiness from," I say in a deadpan voice as my eyes wander further behind the carriage.

Behind it is a wagon being pulled by two more horses, a trap covering it and just as with the carriage, two knights ride next to it on each side. Both in gun-metal gray armor that matches three of the knights guarding the carriage.

My gaze wonder over the knights before locking on the one riding closest to the carriage. Unlike the other five, this knight is dressed in black armor from head to toe with a matching black steed. Both giving off an aura that you don't want to mess with them.

"Here we go," Arthur whispers to himself before taking a deep breath and heads over to the carriage. As he's walking, one of the knights dismounts and goes to open on of the doors and out comes the third reincarnation of our group who, like Blaine and myself, is a carbon copy of Reagan...expect for one thing.

"Her hair...it's curly," I chuckle out while trying to cover my mouth so I don't burst out in full-out laughter.

"What is so funny?" Nimue asks, probably thinking I'm having a fit.

"It's nothing," I answer as I try to control myself. Judging from the look in her eyes, she doesn't believe me so I just decide to tell her. "It's really nothing; I was just picturing the giant aneurysm Reagan would have if she saw her past life sporting the curls that she hates so much." I chuckle some more, causing Nimue to give me a rueful shake.

"Lady Guinevere, lovely as always," Arthur states, drawing our focus again. "It is a pleasure to see you again, especially for a joyous occasion such as this." He bows and places a kiss on her hand.

"The pleasure is all mine, your Highness," Guinevere states as she curtsy. "It has been much too long and I cannot wait to catch up."

"We will have plenty of time for that and please, do call me Arthur. Your Highness makes me feel like an old man," Arthur chuckles out. Despite being upset about the arrangement, there is an ease with him and Guinevere. It's clear that they're friends.

"Lady Guinevere, I thought your father only said that you, one of his knights and the table, would be coming and staying in the castle?" Merlin asks after greeting Guinevere. "There is plenty of room but I am wondering if I read the message wrong."

"Oh, there was nothing wrong with the message Merlin. You read it right," Gwen answers. "They are just here to make sure the table and myself arrived safely. Only Lancelot is staying."

"Pardon my intrusion..." Arthur interrupts, a look of shock on his face. "But did you just say that Lancelot is staying? The greatest knight of our generation and your father's best knight and he's letting him stay in another kingdom?" From the corner of my eye, I spot Lancelot pinch her armor where her nose is and I can't help but chuckle. Even as Lancelot, she hates praise.

"Trust me, my father was not pleased that I was taking Lancelot with me but as I told him, Lancelot is my knight and as my knight, Lancelot is duty-bound to follow me, no matter what. Translation: If Leodegrance didn't let Lancelot go, ten to one she would have run off and followed Gwen anyway.

"Well, no matter the reason, I am honored to have such a respected knight here." Arthur turns and faces Lancelot who has already dismounted. "Lancelot, it good to see you again." Arthur greets as he bows which Lancelot does as well but stays silent. "Still quiet after all this time."

"Yes, there is a reason for that," Gwen answers. "It would be best if Lancelot explains but only after we are in the castle walls; you never know who listening."

"Of course, of course," Arthur says after a few moments. "Merlin, do you mind...?" Arthur gestures to the carriage and wagon. Merlin gives a nod and starts bringing them in.

---

**************************

"Everything, including your belongings and the table are safely put away and your father's knights are on their way back to his kingdom," Arthur says an hour later as he heads over to Gwen, who's sitting on a stone bench which Lancelot stands behind her.

"That is good to hear. Gratitude for Arthur, for everything," Gwen says with a slight smile to hide the underlining meaning of her words.

"The pleasure is all mine," Arthur waves off with a smile of his own. "Now, since we are now in the castle walls, can you let me in on the secret? I have to say, my mind has been wondering what it is since this morning."

Lancelot and Guinevere exchange a look before the black-clad knights raises her hands to her helmet and slowly takes it off. When it's off, a jet black braid falls off and lands down her back and the face of our final member revels herself.

"You are a woman?" Arthur asks in surprise but there's an underline to his tone, like he's not so shocked by the revelation.

"Yes, I am..." Lancelot answers hesitantly in a unique sounding accent, which sounds like cross between Arthur's Welsh, Guinevere's French and Nimue's British accents. You would think a combination like that would be dreadful but it's actually pleasant...melodic in a way.

"...Apologizes, for not giving you the proper greeting before," Lancelot continues, drawing my attention again. "The helmet disguises my voice and I thought it would be disrespectful if I explained everything in a false voice."

"I would expect nothing less, from a knight as honorable as you," Arthur says with a smile. "I am guessing there is a reason behind the disguise?"

"There is and you must know why. Women are usually discouraged into being knights. It is rare to find a ruler that is open-minded enough to even entertain the notion of letting a woman be a knight..." The more things change, the more they stay the same; seeing how it's hard for women to be respected even now in usually men-dominated jobs. "Imagine my surprised that Leodegrance allowed for me to become one. But it was though, that it would be best if I poised as a male knight outside the kingdom."

During Lancelot's explanation, my eyes stay locked on Arthur who, despite sharing a face and voice, I can't get a good read on.

And it's clear that Lancelot can't either, because she starts speaking again. "To be honest, I do not know much about you your Majesty, so I do not know if you think the same way as the older kings. If you do and will not accept a woman as one of your knights then I understand but I do asks for one request..." Arthur raises an eyebrow when she says that, breaking his neutral face for a sec. "...I ask to personally pick the knight for Guinevere. I would feel better if I knew exactly who was watching over her but..." Her eyes turn to pure steel as she lock them on Arthur. "If something would to happened to her after you sent me away, I will personally come back and kill you myself."

"Wow..." I say, speechless by her words. Crazy thing is, she's probably the only one who could get away with it.

Arthur stays quiet for a while before a small smile cracks his façade then into full-blown laughter.

"I had a feeling I would like you if I ever talked to you," He manages to get out in-between laughs. "I have always admired and respected you as a fellow knight but there is a difference between respecting someone and genuinely liking someone."

"It does not matter to me if you are man, woman, child or an angel from above. I only value two things: honor and candor, qualities that are clear you have. As long as you have those..." He takes off the glove on his right hand before holding it out to her. "...there will always be a place for you in this kingdom. It would be an honor having you here."

"Gratitude, your Highness," Lancelot thanks as she slips off her gauntlet and places her hand in his for a handshake. "And trust me, the honor is all mine."

"No gratitude necessary," Arthur states with a chuckle. "But if you do not mind, is it ok if I called you Dame Lancelot, at least inside the castle?

A look of surprise flashes on her face before a small smile appears. "Please do..." She starts with a chuckle. "...it gets irritating being called 'Sir' all the time."

"Wait, that's it!?" I exclaim as I look back at Nimue who has that damn serene look on her face. "That helped with nothing!"

"What have I told you about yelling Augustine?" Nimue scolds. I start to open my mouth to yell something else but I wisely close it, knowing it won't get me anywhere. "And to answer your very loud question: no, we are not done. There is plenty more for you to see."

As if her words served as a trigger, all of sudden the memory starts to change and now we're standing in a grand ballroom. Almost like one out of a fairy tale."

"Where are we now?" I ask as I slowly turn, taking in the room.

"This is Camelot's Royal Ballroom," Nimue answers, a nostalgic smile appearing on her face. "This was where all of the royal balls were hosted." I start to ask another question but a loud voice cuts me off before I can.

Standing a few feet from us is my past life, now dressed in a different outfit but judging that he still looks the same age, it hasn't been too long since that last memory. Standing in front of him is a small woman, scolding him.

"We have gone over this several times!" The woman exclaims in a heavy French accent. "I do not see why you have not gotten this dance down. Need I remind you, that this is the traditional dance for all married monarchs to dance on their wedding day!"

"There is no need to yell," Arthur mumbles as he backs away some from the woman. "And it is not like I am messing up on purpose. It is just hard for me to remember the steps."

"That is no excuse!" The woman yells even louder...if that's possible. "If you can rule a kingdom at eighteen years of age, then you can learn a simple dance!" Damn, she's harsh...

"Do you two, perhaps, need any help?" A familiar voice asks, causing all of us to turn in the direction of the speaker. Standing right in the doorway, is Lancelot, her hair flowing down her back and wearing a similar tunic and trousers to Arthur's.

"No, because not even God can help this young man." The woman gives Arthur a glare before walking off; French swear words escaping from her lips. Before leaving the room, she turns towards Lancelot. "I wish you all the luck Dame Lancelot, you will need it. Good day, your Majesty," The woman says with an angry curtsy, before storming out.

"If I did not know any better, I would say you angered her," Lancelot jokes as she cross the room towards Arthur's direction.

"No, of course not," Arthur waves off sarcastically. "Can you not tell? We have a wonderful friendship." Lancelot lets out a chuckle while Arthur sighs. "But I do believe she is correct. Not even God himself, could help me to learn this dance."

"Well, I am not arrogant enough to say that I am as powerful as the Lord, but I do know a few things about dance," Lancelot admits with a shrug. "I could try to teach you the basics."

"I do not know..." Arthur hesitantly answers. "I do not wish to hurt you and it is well-known that my dancing does have that effect."

"Trust me, I have been through many of battle and my body has taken much harsher punishments. I am pretty durable when it comes to physical damage and I doubt, that a little foot-stepping could injury me."

Arthur lets out a small sigh before speaking again. "If you really think you are up for the challenge, then teach away. Just do not say, I did not warn you."

"I will heed your warning," Lancelot says with a chuckle. "Now, first thing first; do you at least know the proper frame hold?" He gives a nod and gets into a proper waltz stance.

"Excellent, then we can skip the lesson on proper frame hold," She says as she slips into his hold and taking her own waltz stance. "Now, you are going to take a gentle step forward, with your left leg." Unfortunately, gentle step forward, turns into a rushing step forward, which promptly turn into a large stomping step forward, onto Lancelot's foot.

"Lancelot, apologizes, I-" Arthur starts to apologize, but Lancelot holds a hand up to stop him as she backs away some.

"It is ok, it was an honest mistake." Even though her tone says it's no big deal, I've known Katie long enough, to know that it's a lot worse than Lancelot is pretending it is. Luckily, she was wearing boots or this would have turned out to be a hell of worse. "It is not your fault, you did warn me, after all. I just need to figure out another way to come at this."

Looking at them attempt this train-wreck in the making, makes me think of another memory, which causes a small chuckle to escape my lips.

"What is so funny?" Nimue asks, catching the chuckle.

"It's nothing," I answer, waving the subject off but the stare I'm getting from Nimue, causes me to crack. "This just reminds me of when I was trying to learn how to waltz." I gesture to the two knights.

"I did not think you knew how to dance."

"I doubt that I'm going to get a call anytime soon to be a backup dancer but I'm decent...at least when I'm by myself. It's just in dances with holds, like the waltz, I have trouble with and back in seventh grade, we had to do the basic version of the dance."

"So, what happened?"

"I was horrible at it, no surprise and the teacher suggested I get a tutor. Normally I would have asked Reagan, since she's a trained dancer but she was afraid I would wind up breaking her and she wouldn't be able to dance in ballet recital. So, I called my next option, Katie."

"That would make sense. Lancelot was a very good dancer in this time, so I am not surprised that it would transfer over to Katherine."

"Yeah and she was the only one I knew who gotten the dance down," I sheepishly say. "So anyway, when she first started teaching me, my steps were pretty much exactly like Arthur's and Lancelot reaction, was pretty spot on to Katie's...minus the clear curse Kate said right after it happened."

"Yes, that sounds like her," Nimue says, nostalgia lacing her voice. "Lancelot always was an excellent teacher and even though she said several time that she did not like, I believe she enjoyed it." The proudness is clear in her voice. "So, how did the dance turn out?"

"Katie managed to cram enough of the dance into my head where I got through it without killing anyone," I answer with a chuckle.

"I think I got it!" Lancelot exclaims, drawing us back on her. "You know how to spar, right? And how to sword fight?"

Arthur gives a nod before answering. "Yes, of course I do. I would not be much of a knight or king if I did not know either. But I do not see what that has to do with dancing."

"Everything," Lancelot answers which causes Arthur confusion to grow. "What I believe is your problem, your Highness, is that since you know it is a dance and something you know you are not very talented at, you become nervous and start forgetting things you know. But I have a feeling, if done in a way you are comfortable in, like sparing, then it will become easier for you."

Arthur gives a shrug before speaking. "It does sound better than anything my former teacher came up with. Do you believe it will work?"

"It depends, when you attack, you take a step..."

"Forward," Arthur answers immediately.

"And when you evade, you take a step..."

"Back."

"Then yes, I am sure. Now, back into position." Arthur does what she says, as she does the same. "Now, I will call out either Attack or Evade and I want you to step, like you would in a spar. Do not over think it, just let yourself, do what comes natural." It takes him a moment, but Arthur finally gives a nod ok. "Good...now attack." Immediately, Arthur takes a graceful step forward. "Good, now evade." He takes a step back, just as graceful as the previous one. "Excellent!" Lancelot praises. "Now, let see if you can do a combination... Attack, attack, evade." Just like the previous steps, Arthur does each one with ease.

As the dance goes on, the more Arthur becomes comfortable with the dance. After a while, Lancelot stops calling out commands.

"I cannot believe it, I am actually dancing!" Arthur exclaims in wonder.

"I told you; we just had to figure out a way for you to learn."

"And that you did! I guess nothing is impossible for the greatest knight of our generation." She gives a halfhearted glare at the praise. "How did you learn how to do this anyway?"

"Before I became a knight, I was a servant for King Leodegrance castle and then I became Guinevere's lady-in-waiting."

"So all this..."

"Dance, etiquette, all of it," Lancelot finishes. "I was trained in everything, before I became a knight... Technically, I am still Guinevere's lady-in-waiting."

"I have to say, that is ingenious. You can basically blend in, anywhere. If the situation calls for a Lady or a Knight, you can become both."

"I have to admit, it is," Lancelot admits with a chuckle. "I think, that is why Leodegrance agreed for me to be a knight. I could better protect his daughter, by hiding in plain sight."

"I can see the reasoning behind that and I am glad, because if he had not, we would not have one of the best knights right now," Arthur agrees with a smile, before his eye moves across the room. Standing in the ballroom threshold, is a young girl around eleven and in her hand is a scroll.

"Unfortunately, I have to cut our dance short," Arthur says and I can hear the disappointment in his voice. "It looks like other matters have arisen, that require my attention. A king's duty is never done," Arthur sighs out.

"Of course not, if the king did not do his duty, his kingdom would fall to ruin." Lancelot starts to go into a bow before switching into a curtsy. "It was an honor dancing with you, your Highness."

"The honor and gratitude are all mine, Lancelot," Arthur says as he goes into a gallant bow. "Maybe one of these days, we can have a spar. I would like to see how I would stand against a knight of your caliber."

"I have to say, I am curious myself," She says with a sly smile before bowing herself. "I look forward to the match and on that, I wish you a good evening, your Highness." She turns and heads towards the exit.

"Lancelot!" Arthur calls out before she can leave.

"Yes, your Highness?"

"Since you are going to be one of my knights very soon, Lancelot; perhaps it be best if you start calling me by my given name. While in the castle, most of the knights call me by it, I thought it would be best if you do too."

"Very well...Arthur. If that is what you wish, then I will call you by it. Now, as I said before, good evening."

"Lancelot!" He calls out again, stopping her once more. A small groan slips from her lips. "Apologies for stopping you again, I just wanted to ask what your given name is, if you do not mind? Not unless Lancelot is your given name, if it is, then apologies again."

A sigh escapes his lips but I can hear a smile in it. "No, you are not mistaken, Lancelot is not my given name but my family name...as far as I know. And since I can call you by yours, it would be polite for you to call me by mine." She looks over her shoulder at him, the smile clear as day. "My name is Elaine."

"No...Freaking...Way..."

16: Time Warp Pt. 2

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 16: Time Warp Pt. 2

"No...freaking...way..." I slowly repeat again in shock. "Elaine is Lancelot!?" I exclaim as the memory fades. If Katie is the reincarnation of Lancelot, that means... My face heats up at the thought.

"Please tell me you are just now figuring it out?" Nimue asks like it was so obvious. Because this is the reaction of someone in the loop!

"Does it look like I figured it out!?" I exclaim. "And even if I did, don't think you could have given me a warning!?"

"I thought you had figured it out already, so I saw no point."

"How in a million of years I could have pieced that together!?"

"Do not play dumb, Augustine. You and I both know that you pieced it together long before this," Nimue states calmly but I can hear the anger rising in her voice.

"How could I have known? I mean, Elaine had the hybrid accent and her eyes were covered and..." As I'm listing off the reasons, I know that I'm completely lying. In the back of my mind, I knew, I've always known that Elaine and Katie were the same person and my denial was the only thing blocking me from seeing the truth.

"Now you are just making up excuses!" Nimue spits out in anger.

"I know..." I whisper softly, my fight long gone.

"Excuse me?" She asks in surprise. If this was a funny situation, her look would almost be comical.

"You're right, I have been lying," I admit, turning away from her. "I been knew it was here. I know that girl like the back of my hand and could pick her out from a crowd, blindfolded."

"Then why-"

"Because I didn't want it to be her," I answer, cutting her off as I face the black abyss we're now in. "I was afraid it would be her."

"Why? Is because you do not have thosetype of feelings for her? Because we both know that is a lie as well."

"Are you blind!?" I exclaim, not in anger, but in shock as I quickly face her "I have always had feelings for her. I can't get through a single day, without picturing her in my mind, without at least saying her name once, without seeing her in person, even if it's just for a moment. For the last six years, maybe even longer than that, I have craved for her touch, to hear her voice say my name!" It's clear on Nimue face, she was not expecting this. Hell, I wasn't expecting this. I have never spoken of my feelings for Katie, but I can't stop now.

"You think I have never thought of her that way. That I haven't realized that my best friend was gorgeous, that she's beautiful on both inside and out!? That for once, she would see me more than just her friend!?"

"Austin..." Nimue whisper softly, finally finding her voice. "I knew you had feelings for her but I did not know how deep." Because you weren't supposed to know. "Why have not told her what is in your heart?"

"Because that is a bell I can't un-ring," I answer and I can feel Nimue confusion. "If I told her, then there's no going back. I can't cross back over the line.

I only see two endings. The first one, which I desperately want to happen, is that she returns my feelings and everything is perfect but there's the second ending. Where she doesn't return my feelings and it destroys our friendship."

Yes, the first option can happened and I get to have a future with her but there's a real possibility that she doesn't return my feelings and there's the new fear, which is why I didn't want it to be her; is that Morgana will pounce on our feelings and use it against us.

"Augustine," Nimue calls, turning my attention back on her. "I know you are afraid and yes, there is a real possibility that she does not return your feelings but you have to take that leap or you will regret it. Besides, it is clear that you can jeopardize friendships if you wanted to."

Knew that would bite me in the butt. "It's different with Reagan. We're technically not even a couple. If we were to break up or whatever, it wouldn't cause that much damage but Katie... No matter what, whether she returns my feelings or not, it's still a big change for our friendship and it's something that just can't be done on a whim."

"Sometimes we must take risks for love."

"Maybe but today is not the day," I state, finality in my voice. "And how do we know that we're meant to be. What is Arthur putting the vision on loop because he's saying that we're not meant to be?"

"I do not believe that is what he is saying," Nimue says and just like always, there's a hidden meaning in her words. "It would be best if you continue on with the memories. Maybe they will give you the answers you seek."

Feeling the argument drain from me, I just give a nod. "If you believe it will help, then continue on."

Nimue gives a smalls mile before waving her hand, causing the black abyss to fade into the stone walls of Camelot.

"Alright, where is that past- WHOA!" I yell as I duck two incoming swords as they collide against each other.

"I told you before Austin. These are just memories. Just like we cannot do anything to the people and things in it, nor can they do anything to us."

"Yeah, that's fine and dandy, but for my sanity, I'm still going to dodge in coming objects." I brush myself off before looking at who the two opponents are. I shouldn't be surprise that it's Arthur and Lancelot, or I should say Elaine now, sparring. And just like how Katie and I are, it's clear that they're competitive.

"You will not win this time Elaine," Arthur states with a smirk as he dodges a swipe from her sword. "I know your movements and your weak points. Victory will be mine."

"I would be careful Arthur. You know what they say 'Pride goeth before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.'." Elaine chides in that quiet, confidence voice that Katie displays when she knows she's going to win.

"It is not prideful when it is the truth!"Arthur swings his sword at Elaine, who blocks it with her own before wrapping their swords together and pulling Arthur towards her, exposing his arms. With her free arm, she slams it down on his sword arm, causing him to drop the blade which drops into her hand.

She then pushes him away with her leg, before sweeping under his legs with his sword, causing Arthur to hit the ground, hard.

"What was that about victory was yours?" Elaine asks in a sweet voice but you can see the smirk in her eyes.

Arthur lets out a curse in Welsh before laying back. "Every time, you best me with that move and I still cannot beat it. It is like you use magic to perform it."

"Trust me, there is no magic involved," Elaine states with a chuckle. "Just a lot of practice." She places both swords down before holding her hand out to Arthur, who grabs it quickly. "I told you before, you could do it as well."

"I remember and I have been practicing," Arthur admits as he stands. "But I doubt if I ever figure out how to do it, I will not have the mastery you have over it." Elaine just gives a half shrug as she picks up the swords. "So, what is the score now?"

"Twenty to five, give or take," She answers as she hands him his blade. I have to do a double-take when I hear that. How long has it been for them to have that many spars already? I didn't think that much time had passed seeing how they don't look too different.

"It only been a few months since the last memory," Nimue answers behind me causing me to face her. Please tell me she isn't reading my... You know what? I rather not know. I rather stay in the dark so I just give a nod and face the two knights again.

"Did you want to go again?" Elaine asks as she holds her blade up. "I am always ready when you are."

Arthur holds his hands up in defeat. "Even I know when it is time to admit defeat," Arthur admits with a chuckle as he sheaths his sword, Elaine doing the same. "But I have to admit, I am not ready to head in yet and I am famish... Arthur trails off and stays silent for a moment. "I know what to do!" He exclaims suddenly before heading off.

"Wait, where are you going!?" Elaine calls out as she watches him go. "The kitchens are the other way!"

"It is not the kitchens I want," Arthur calls out over his shoulder. "But if you are curious, then I suggest you follow." I can see the hesitation in her eyes before she lets out an annoyed huff and runs after him. Nimue and myself at her heels.

"Alright, where in the world... Why are we at the stables?" Elaine asks as she stops in the threshold of a stable. Horses galore and at the end is Arthur, saddling a honey-colored horse. "I thought you wished to eat?"

"I do," Arthur simply answers as she leads the horse out.

"Then...why do you have Llamrei ready for a ride?"

"I could tell you...but it would be better if I showed you." A sneaky smile appears on his face as he mounts Llamrei.

"Or, we could just avoid the whole run-around and you could just tell me," Elaine suggests. "For all I could know, you could be going off to do something dangerous or idiotic and neither of which, sounds good."

"You have a point," Arthur agrees with a shrug. "There is a chance that I am riding off into something dangerous or idiotic but that is just a chance you have to be willing to take." Arthur gives a shrug and clicks the reins for the horse to start moving.

"Wait..." Elaine calls out, causing him to stop. "Give me a moment." She turns and head inside the stable and I can't help but notice the smug smile on Arthur's face. "Wipe that smile off your face!" She calls out.

"Everytime..." Arthur and I say at the same time with a rueful head shake. "So, what now?" I ask as I turn to Nimue. "You going to conjure up some horses for us to follow them or do the teleportation thing again?"

"No on the horses..." Dang. "But yes and no on the teleportation."

"Expla-" I start to ask but Nimue suddenly grabs me and just like with the first teleport, a weird sensation goes through me and all of sudden, the area changes as we drop to the ground. "It would be nice if you would warn before you do that!" I exclaim once I get my bearings. Nimue just waves me off causing me to stick my tongue out at her before looking around at my surroundings.

From the looks of it, it looks like we're in a meadow of some sorts with a river running next to it and drinking from it is Llamrei and a chocolate-brown horse which I'm guessing is the horse Elaine chose.

"I swear you are such a child sometimes," A familiar groans out causing me to turn around and see a familiar figure leaning against a large cherry tree, looking up at the branches. "You could have just told me that you wanted to go and get cherries. Would that be so hard?"

"Yes, I could have done that..." I look up and see Arthur in the tree. Guess I know why I like climbing trees... All of sudden he jumps down and lands next to Elaine with a sly smile. "...but where is the fun in that?" And the urge to mess with Katie comes from too. He holds out a handkerchief with a bunch of delicious-looking cherries. "Try one."

"These better be worth it." She goes and grabs on before popping it in her mouth. "i hate admit it but these are good."

"Told you." Arthur goes and pops a cherry of his own in his mouth before sitting down next to her. "Whenever I want quiet and away from my kingship, I come here."

"I can see why, it is very peaceful here," She admits as she pops in another cherry before letting the tranquility of the area settle over them. "So..." She starts after a few minutes. "What is the reason you wanted me to follow you? Because despite these being so delicious, I know the cherries are not the real reason."

"It is like you can read my mind sometimes," Arthur says with a chuckle as Elaine gives a small smile. "Yes, you are correct; I do have another reason for wanting you out here."

"So...what is it?"

"I wanted to ask you a question...well two questions I should say, if you do not mind." Elaine gestures for him to continue as she pops in some more cherries in. Arthur takes a breath before continuing. "How did you defeat the Copper Knight?"

Elaine takes a big gulp, almost choking on the cherries before choking them down but a look of panic and shock is still on her face.

"I mean, I already know you are an amazing knight..." Arthur continues like nothing happened. "...but that coward had hundreds of soldiers and you took them down like they were nothing. So I was wondering how you did it because by the time I had gotten there, they were fearing you... The ones alive anyway."

"Arthur, I do not know what to tell you but last I checked, it was the White Knight who defeated the Copper Knight and his forces." Despite the calm tone she's speaking, it's clear in her eyes that she's hiding something and I know Arthur can see it too.

"There is no need for lying anymore Elaine. I know that you are indeed, the White Knight."

"Alright, let us just say that I will entertain your little theory; what proof do you have that I am indeed the White Knight?

"It is well-known that when the Copper Knight boasted across the land that he had the cure for Guinevere's mysterious illness, Leodegrance forbade you from going but you disobeyed and ran off but I do not remember seeing you there. And is it not strange that after the White Knight defeated Copper, Guinevere was cured?"

"That is not proof!" Elaine exclaims as she looks at him sharply. "Yes, I did disobeyed Leodegrance and yes, I did go to the Dolorous Guard, which may I remember, is the size of a large town, but by the time I reached it the White Knight had already defeated Copper."

"Then how was Guinevere cured?"

A moment of hesitation flashes on her face, one, that probably isn't noticeable if I didn't know where to look. "My mother healed her, plain and simple."

It's clear on Arthur's face that he doesn't believe her. "You want to do this the hard way that is fine with me, I have even greater proof."

"Which is?"

"Irises."

"Irises?" Elaine asks questioningly.

"When I was in the Dolorous Guard to rescue my knights, I ran into this little girl who was about to be killed by some of Copper's knights. Not thinking, I dove in front of one of the knights blades, which stabbed my in my shoulder. But unfortunately, I blacked-out but I remember seeing a figure before I succumbed to the darkness."

"I do not see where irises come into play," Elaine interrupts.

"I am getting there," Arthur answers before making a shushing gesture. "Now, back to my story. I do not remember much but I did wake a few times to know a woman was caring for me but I could not see her face, only that she was in voice and had a gentle voice but that is not what stood out. It was a scent that lingered around her; fresh irises after a morning shower."

"Still am not seeing the connection," Elaine states in annoyance but I can hear an uneasiness in her voice.

"Patience Elaine," Arthur tells her, a small, knowing smile. "You will in a moment. I have only run into that scent five times in my life, from only two people. The first, obviously was the woman who turned out to be the White knight, which I figured out when I was helping her to get in the dungeons to rescue the captured knights which is where the second time comes in.

The third was when you and I paired up to fight against Rience's forces; I have to say, it was like a beacon of hope among the death and blood. The fourth is when you ran from me when I was leaving after the celebration at Leodegrance's castle..."

"Yes, apologies for that," Elaine quickly says as she bows a little. "I was unmasked at the time and did not wished to be discovered."

Arthur gives a good-nature chuckle. I understand, no need for apologies. Now, where was I...oh yes, onto the fifth time, which is when you unmasked yourself when you and Guinevere came to kingdom to stay."

Elaine stays silent for a few moments before speaking again. "I will admit, you have a compelling argument but it is still not enough proof."

"Then how about I offer one more thing?" Arthur asks, unfazed. "How do you explain two women, using the same technique to hide the fact they are a woman? Right down to a helmet that disguises their voices?"

Elaine just looks over at him in surprise, mouth open in shock before a look of resignation appears on her face. "I cannot believe my own disguise and a scent I did not know I carried is what reveled me."

"Are you admitting that you are, indeed, the White Knight?" He asks in a smug voice.

"Might as well, you have already figured it out," Elaine admits as she gives him a side-long glare before a serious look replaces it. "But I cannot not stress how much that you cannot revel that I am the White Knight. Too many people have tried to find out my identity and I rather they did not."

"I understand and do not worry Elaine, your secret is safe with me."

"Gratitude, Arthur," She thanks with a sigh of relief before sobering up. "You asked how I defeated the Copper Knight forces myself. The first half of the Guard was by my own merit but during the second, my mother granted me with three shields that double, tripled and quadrupled my strength.

"Now I see why they were terrified after I went through the areas you had already cleared," Arthur says with a chuckle. Yeah, I would have been terrified too if some unstoppable knight fought and beat all my fellow knights too.

"I did leave a lasting impression, did I not?"

"Yes you did but I have to admit, there has always been something I have been curious about. How did you managed to get the cure of Guinevere if Copper fled?" Elaine face goes pale as she turns away from me. "Apologies if I have upset you. My curiosity gets the best of me sometimes."

Elaine eyes stay locked to the ground as she gives her head a light shake. "No, it is ok. It is only natural to be curious about it. I cannot tell you what happened but let me say this, we all must make sacrifices in our lives but there are some that are greater than others then we must decide to make, for the people we love... But, if I had to do it again, knowing what I know, I would still make the same choice."

It's clear that Arthur wants to ask more which I don't blame him since I'm curious as well but he holds his tongue. I look over my shoulder to Nimue but she shakes her head, knowing my question.

"So, what was your second question?" Elaine asks after a few minutes of silence.

A look of confusion flashes on his face before a half-smile appears. "Hmm, I almost forgot about that." Elaine gives a light nod with a smile of her own; her moody lifted. "I have a proposition for you," Arthur starts, seriousness radiating from him. "Now, I know you are Guinevere's knight, so I will understand if you say no but I wanted to ask if you are willing be my knight. My personal knight."

"Your...personal knight?"

"Yes, my personal knight," Arthur repeats as he looks out at the river. "I need someone I can trust, someone who is loyal, not just to me but to the kingdom. I have seen a many of rulers who have been corrupted by their power and run their kingdoms into destruction; they have forgotten about their people and only think of gold and their rule and I do not wish to become that. I was not raised with any of this, I led a simple life and I do not wish for the person I am to be destroyed by my kingship and there is where you come in..." He turns and faces her. "You are someone who walks the path of truth and honesty; you are not influenced by power but by your bonds, your loyalty to the ones you care about.

I could have asked my brother or my nephew, they would be the obvious choices and I trust them wholeheartedly but they give into their anger too much and that is just as corruptible but you do not." He's going to give a small smile. "I know you are Guinevere's knight and your loyalty is to her and I have to earn-"

"You have already earn my loyalty," Elaine states, cutting Arthur off. "You had my loyalty the day you shielded that young girl with your own body." She turns and fully faces him. "I believe that you will be the one to change this land for the better and I promise to help you pave that path, even if it through my own blood, sweat and tears."

Arthur just looks at her before letting out a snort. "And here I thought it would be a hassle getting you on board."

"Maybe you are just more charismatic then you thought, your Highness," She states with a sly smile as she leans back against the tree.

"I think you are confusing me with you Lady Elaine. Charming me into asking you to be my knight."

"If anyone is accused of being charming here it is you dear sir." A sly smile appears on her face. "And I have a feeling that charm is going to get me into trouble one day."

"Funny, I was thinking the same thing," He says with a smile of his own as he pops in another cherry.

---

************************

"Is that when they started falling in love with each other?" I ask as the memory fades.

"No, I do not believe so," Nimue starts. "I believe it started long ago, when they met in the Copper Knight's castle but it is not for another couple of years before they finally realize it."

"Do you know when they finally realized it?"

"I cannot tell you the precise moment that Arthur admitted to himself but I can tell you the moment that I believed he had fallen in love with her."

I stay quiet and wait for her to speak. "It was during the Saxon war; The witch of Saxon tried to seduce Arthur onto his side but his love for another was too strong and she could not keep ahold of him. So instead, she turned her attention onto Elaine and used rage to control her, causing her to attack any and all her allies."

"How was she stopped?"

"No one could stop her, out of fear of hurting her and because her superior skill as a knight stopped them, but... for some reason we did not know then, she would not attack Arthur. It was his and only his voice that made her pause. Long enough for him to slip a special shield onto her arm which temporarily relieved her of the spell."

"What's so special about that shield?"

"It is a shield that protects the wearer from physical and mental attacks, including mind control," Nimue answers as she starts walking. "I crafted it for Elaine when she first became a knight but she never wore it." An amused smile graces her lips. "It was well-known that Elaine was not very good with shields, shields and horses. She would run a horse to death and she would break shields easily, using them as weapons. So she only kept it for sentimental reasons, until she gave it to Arthur."

"Still not seeing what the shield has to do with knowing Arthur was in love with her."

"Everything," Elaine says as she faces me again. "That shield was basically the defensive version of Excalibur; just like with Excalibur, it cannot be wielded by anyone except the forger and the one it is meant for...but, there is an exception to that rule. When some imprints deeply on the user heart, they gain the ability to wield it as well."

I stay quiet for a few moments, thinking about her words until it full dawns on me. "That's it!" I exclaim loudly. "That's why Katie could use Excalibur back at Southworth House, because she's imprinted in my heart and that's why Arthur could use and hold the shield, because he's imprinted in Elaine's heart."

"Exactly," Nimue states with a smile. "That shield serves as a symbol of their love and when it graced Elaine's arm, her madness was temporarily stopped and she was able to rejoin the battle again, but unfortunately, she became separated from it, causing the madness to return, at full force." The smile on her face falls. "She began attacking again and not even Arthur's voice could stop her this time. It had gotten to a point where it looked like they would have to kill Elaine to stop her...but Arthur would not let them.

He ordered his knights to stand back as he stood and faced her; no shield, no sword, no armor protecting him. He let her attack him, all the while trying to break through to her." If I haven't given Arthur credit before, I'm giving it to him now. It takes a lot of strength to do that; to stare down the woman you love and let her attack her to try and save her.

"It took everything but he finally broke through to her before she could land the killing blow. His voice caused her to fight the madness and break through the spell temporary." Knew she was badass but Elaine just proved why she's badass. Coming back from that, even if temporary. "In her clear mind, she remembered that the waters of my home had healing properties and could break the possession completely."

"It is clear in the memories that Arthur wanted to be the one to ride her back to Avalon; I can see the love in his eyes but Elaine had gathered enough of herself to prevent him from doing it. She knew he was needed on the battlefield, to lead the others, even though I know she would not want anyone else but him to ride her back. So, with great reluctantly, Arthur allowed one of his knights to ride her back."

"I know that had to be hard," I quietly say. "I'm guessing they didn't confess to each other?"

"No, they did not..." Of course. "But I do know the exact moment they did." Almost like her words serves as a trigger, the scenery starts changing and now we stand in a large, elaborate tent.

"How long are you going to let this go on Galehaut?" A familiar voice asks. I turn and spot Elaine, who looks several years older from the last time I saw her. Standing in front of her is a tall guy around her age, with tousled brown hair and youthful green eyes. "If you continue with this ridiculous war, you will lose and for what, so you can name yourself king!?"

"Do you always speak so harshly to people?" The guy, who I can only guess is Galehaut, asks in an unfazed voice.

"You have asked that I speak to you as a friend, so I am. This is how I would speak to a friend who is about to make an idiotic mistake," Elaine answers with a deadly glare that I know so well.

"So you are finally admitting that we are friends?" A glint flashes in his eyes when he asks, causing a flare of jealousy in me but it dies down when I see that the glint is not romantic, but of pure friendship.

"I told you before, I would be proud to call you my friend." I can hear the genuineness in her voice. "But only if you stop this idiotic conquest!" It's clear that Galehaut is about to blow her request off. "Just here me out! You have no real quarrel with King Arthur and I know, deep down, you do not wish to fight him. So I am asking you, please surrender and end this silly war."

"And how do you know that he would not just take my lands as his spoils of war?"

"Because he is not like that," Elaine answers strongly. "He has been king for eleven years and not once has he started a war nor conquered lands just because. The only times his kingdom has fought, is when he was pulled into war or he was helping his allies. Do you not think, in all that time, if he was the type to take lands, he would have done so by now?"

"You have a point..." Galehaut hesitantly admits.

Elaine goes over to him and places a hand gently on his shoulder. "I promise you my friend, Arthur will be fair. There have been no lives lost yet, so there has been no need for drastic action and there does not need to be any. As long as you surrender peacefully."

"You speak as if you know the man."

Elaine hand drops from his shoulder as a small knowing smile appears. "Let us just say that I am a very good reader of people and I believe that Arthur is a fair man."

"I believe you are right Dame Elaine," Galehaut agrees with an upbeat smile. "But before I agree to your terms, I would like to ask a request of you."

"And what would that be?" Elaine asks curiously. Wariness in her eyes.

"Before I formally surrender, I would like to have one more battle with Arthur. Just a friendly one," He quickly adds when Elaine's eyes narrow. "And I would like for you to fight it on my side."

"Excuse me!?" She exclaims, not expecting that at all.

"Please hear me out. I fully intend to surrender to Arthur and let my conquest go but I want to see what would had happened if you had fought on my side. Your skills are extraordinary, which does not surprise me, being the White Knight and all but you skills rival that of even Arthur's great knight Lancelot. Which reminds me, I wonder why he has not fought in the battles at all?"

"Aren't we all..." Elaine mumbles under her breath.

"Getting back to my point, I know for certain, that I would have won if you were on my side." He goes and mirrors her action from earlier. "I swear to you Dame Elaine, that I will surrender to Arthur right away; I am just asking you to fight by my side this one time."

Elaine stays quiet for a few moments before letting out a sigh of frustration. "This will not go over well, seeing how I have been fighting on Arthur's side these last two battles. And besides, even if I wanted to fight, I cannot. My armor was badly damaged and I do not have any replacements."

"Do not worry about that," Galehaut says as he leads her towards the exit. "I have just the thing to fix your problem."

---

***************************

Ugh, I'm getting sick of teleporting...literally! I mentally yell as I drop to my knees to stop myself from puking. I could take it the first time but now it's messing with my stomach. "Nimue, where in the world are we now!?" I exclaim but before she can answer, another voice rings out.

"Your Highness!" A male voice yells. I turn and spot Arthur coming out a large tent, dressed in light armor. Unlike the other times I've seen him, there's a seriousness about him...or maybe I'm just freaking out from seeing myself ten years older.

"What is it Lionel?" Arthur asks when the guy reaches him. "Do you have news?"

"Yes sire," Lionel answers while going into a quick bow. "The rumor is true, Galehaut does have a new knight fighting for him."

"That is all we need," Arthur mumbles before addressing Lionel again. "Is there any information about this new knight?"

"No sire. There is nothing. Apparently, he just appeared last night. There is so much mystery wrapped around this knight that they do not even know his name. They just have been calling him 'The Red Knight'."

"The Red Knight?" Arthur repeats as he begins to walk, signaling Lionel to follow as they walk down to the battlefield where some of the battles have begun. "Are you sure we do not know this knight? It could very well be Bedivere or Lamorak; both wear red armor as their mark."

"I am afraid that is impossible your Highness," Lionel answers softly. "Both Bedivere and Lamorak are here..." He points his chin towards two knights in red armor. "...and I believe that the Red Knight is already on the battlefield." He points out, causing Arthur to turn in the direction of the battle happening. Fighting off several armored knights is indeed a lone knight in crimson armor.

"Looks like Galehaut is not messing around this time," Arthur softly says as his eyes stays on the red knight.

"You highness," Lionel calls out as he steps next to the king. "I have another piece of news."

"What is it?"

"It has seems...that the White Knight tent is gone," Lionel answer hesitantly.

"Well..." Arthur starts to say but trails off when the Red Knight does a sudden and familiar maneuver... Almost exactly like the one Elaine pulled on Arthur in the previous memory...and it's clear that Arthur recognizes it.

It takes him a few moments but Arthur finally regains his senses. "I...I would not worry Lionel; the White Knight has a bad habit of leaving without notice. Is that all the news you have?" Lionel gives a nod yes. "Then that is all; go and prepare for the next wave of battle." Lionel gives a nod and bow before heading over to the other knights. Arthur watches him leaves before looking back at the Red Knight again, a frown on his face. "What are you up to now Elaine?"

"Elaine really did fight on Galehaut side then," I state as the memory fade as I think back to my reading of the Arthurian legends.

"Yes, but only for that last battle and she knew it was the only way to get Galehaut to surrender."

"And did he?"

"You will just have to wait and see." Yay...we're back to cryptic Nimue... The black abyss fades and becomes the inside of Galehaut tent again.

"Welcome, welcome, my friend!" Galehaut greets as Arthur enters into the tent. "I know it is tradition for the surrendering party to come to the winners tent but I thought we would have more privacy here, for my friend." He gestures towards Elaine, who's standing back.

"Of course," Arthur agrees with a smile before turning towards Elaine. "Hello Elaine, or should I say Red Knight?" A small smile graces her lips as she glares at him.

"I was hoping to surprise you," Galehaut says in disappointment. "Then I can assume you know each other?

"You could say that," Elaine and Arthur answers at the same time.

"Excellent, then you know how amazing this woman is." He goes and pats her shoulder. "I have never met any knight that can fight the way she can. She is brilliant!"

"As I have told you both, I am neither better nor worse than any of my fellow knights." Just like Kate, hates praise.

"Always so modest," Arthur states with a rueful shake of his head. "You should accept the praise once in a while Elaine. Especially since you deserve most of the time." Judging from the look on her face that's not happening anytime.

"The king is right!" Galehaut exclaims. "Especially when it is about your battle prowls. No wonder I lost the last two battles." He chuckles lightly. "I did not stand a chance going against King Arthur and the White Kni-" He quickly cover his mouth when he realize what he was about to say.

"Do not worry, he already knows," Elaine clears up before shooting Arthur a rueful glare over her shoulder. "He actually figured it out." Arthur just shoots her a grin.

Galehaut breathes a sigh of relief before giving a grin of his own. "Well that is good that you know but apologizes still." Elaine waves it off causing another grin on Galehaut face before he fully turns to Arthur. "But no matter what, I can see why I lost. I swear, she rivals your boy Lancelot. In fact, we were discussing where good Lancelot was hiding."

"What do you mean?" Arthur asks as Elaine tenses. "Lancelot is..." He starts as he turns towards Elaine and sees the silent panic in her eyes.

"Lancelot is where dear sir?"

"Lancelot is...actually injured," Arthur quickly covers up. "He was hurt before the battle and is resting at the cas-" Elaine holds her hand up, cutting Arthur off.

"Gratitude Arthur, but you can stop," Elaine thanks. "It is time for the truth to come." Arthur gives her a 'Are you sure?' look which she gives a nod yes.

"Excuse me," Galehaut says as he looks at the two of them. "But will either of you explain what is going on because I am starting to feel a little left out of the conversion."

"Yes, apologizes Galehaut but there is something I need to tell you..." She takes a breath before speaking again. "I am sorry for withholding this from you... I told you my name but not the my whole name..." Galehaut gestures her to continue. "My full name is Dame Elaine Lancelot du Lac...Lancelot of the Lake

"You are...Impossible..." Galehaut sputters out in disbelief. Shock clear as day on his face.

"Before you assume, I did not come here on Arthur's orders. He was not privy to my plan; I came here on my own vocation."

"Why?"

"I knew you would send me away if I came to you as Lancelot," Elaine admits as she looks down. "But I knew if I came to you as a knight without a kingdom, which is true. As the White Knight, I do not have any affiliation to any kingdom.

"Yet you chose to fight on the king's side."

"Because of Ar... Because of all my fellow knights and my friends," She quickly corrects herself. "I may not have ties to any ruler as the White Knight, but I am still loyal to my friends, no matter what the situation, no matter who I am. And for your information, I only came to you as the White Knight to get you to stop this insane war."

"Then stopping this war is the only reason for our friendship?" The hurt is clear in his voice.

"No, it was not Galehaut," Elaine says softly. "I spoke to several to your knights before the first battle and all of them spoke of you with such heart and fondness. That is when I knew you were not the tyrant we thought you were, so I thought there was no harm in speaking with you and trying to persuade you from stopping the war. Then I started to know you and learned how much you love your knights and I could see your good heart. That is why I became your friend, no other reason."

"I know Elaine and she would not misled you," Arthur states, joining the conversion. "She would not lie about being your friend."

Galehaut stays quiet for a few moments before finally speaking. "Is there anything else I should know?" She shakes her head no. "Then there are no hard feelings..." A small smile appears on his face. "...If you had not interfered when you did, then this very well could have turned into a bloodbath."

"I know you would have seen reason sooner or later," Elaine says with a smile of her own. "Galehaut, do you mind giving the king and I a moment alone please? I need to speak with him private."

"Of course," Galehaut answers as he looks between the knight and king. "I need to check on my troops anyway."

"So...are you upset me as well?" Elaine asks as she turns towards Arthur.

"Why would I be upset?" Arthur asks in confusion.

"Because Galehaut was not the only king I deceived. I also went against you."

"I am not upset Elaine," Arthur states as he walks towards her. "I have learned many things about you these eight years and I know you would have not entered the battle as the White Knight if you did not have a good reason. The same goes for fighting for Galehaut as the Red Knight."

"Yes, how did you know? I made sure to change my fighting style so I would not be noticed and the armor I was wearing was completely different my usual style."

"As I told you Elaine, I have gotten to know you these past few years and it will take more than subtle changes to make it so that I cannot recognize you. You can change your armor and your fighting style but you cannot change the way you unsheathe your blade or the way you move...or using your favorite attack."

"I should have known you would recognize that," Elaine says ruefully as a light blush appears on face. "And I do not know if I should be flattered or not by how closely you have been paying attention to me."

"Just think of it of it as someone keeping an eye out for you." Arthur flashes a smile before letting it drop. "And as your extra eyes, I can tell you have another suitor pining for you."

"Another suitor? What do you mean?"

"Galehaut. It is clear that he is harboring feelings for you."

"Galehaut?" Elaine repeats in disbelief. "Trust me, Galehaut does not have feelings for me. He only desires friendship and only that from me."

Arthur just looks Elaine for a few moments before shaking his head in disbelief "You have no idea, do you? How people, men in particular, look at you. Someone stopped a war because you asked them to. You do not see how Gawain, how Galehaut, how I...I mean, many other desire you." Arthur says, catching himself before his little slip.

"I...I do not believe that to be true," Elaine hesitantly admits. "But, even if that was true, it does not matter... My heart belongs to another."

"May I ask who it is?" Arthur asks in a curious voice but I know myself and I can hear the shakiness in there.

"It does not matter. The person my heart belongs to...it is someone I can never have."

Arthur stares at her for a few moments before walking over to her, the space between them growing smaller until they're standing directly in front of each other, hardly any space between them. But before either can do anything, a noise sounds and both turn and spot Galehaut re-entering the tent.

"Pardon me, I did not mean to interrupt," Galehaut apologizes, embarrassed. Most likely sensing the tension coming from them and by how close the two are. Noticing how close they are, Elaine and Arthur quickly step away from each other.

"It is ok; it is your tent after all," Arthur says as regains face.

"Still, apologizes," Galehaut repeats, bowing slightly. "I only came because several of your knights wanted to discuss something with you. I thought it would be best if I retrieve you, instead of them coming in here."

"Gratitude Galehaut," Arthur thanks as his eyes drift over to Elaine before facing Galehaut again. "We are hosting a feast later tonight, as a celebration for winning the battle. I would love it if you would join us, as a peace-offering."

"I would love to!" Galehaut exclaims with a smile. "I cannot wait!"

Arthur gives him a nod and smile of his own as his eyes wander back over to Elaine. "Then I guess I will see you two tonight." Elaine gives Arthur a sad smile of her own before bowing, Galehaut doing the same. Arthur gives a bow of his own, before heading towards the exit.

"Wait your Highness," Galehaut calls out, surprising both Arthur and Elaine.

"Yes Galehaut?"

"Yes, what is it Galehaut?" Elaine repeats in curiously.

"You cannot leave yet. You have not given your knight her proper thank you," Galehaut states with a knowing smile. "I know tradition calls for the knight receiving the kiss from his kingdom queen but as we all can tell, this is not the usual situation but that does not matter. Elaine should be given the same thing but from her kingdom king."

"Even if it is tradition, it would be inappropriate for-"

"He is right," Arthur softly interrupts, stopping Elaine's lecture. A blush on his face.

"You do know what he means, right?" Elaine asks as her own blush grows

Arthur gives a small nod as his own blush intensifies; a firm look in his eyes. "Yes, I do and like I said before, Galehaut is right. You are just like any knight and deserves the same reward; it is tradition after all," Arthur explains as he moves closer to Elaine. "But, if you feel uncomfortable with it, then the subject will be dropped."

Elaine stays quiet for a while as indecision flashes on her face until a choice solidifies. "Well...who am I, to argue with tradition. It would be wrong of me to fight something that is supposed to happen," She says as she closes the gap between them.

"No, we do not want to go against a long and old tradition," Arthur softly whispers as he raises his hand and starts to softly couple her cheek, leaning in.

"Yes, it would be wrong of us to ignore such a sacred tradition... It would be unchivalrous of us to disregarded it..." Elaine whispers before her lips gently touches Arthur's. It doesn't take long for the kiss to turn into more than a thank you kiss but when you have eight plus years of pent-up feelings... I'm surprised that it's still PG.

A small ruffle from the entrance of the tent breaks the silence of the room and a ray of sunlight streams through as the flap opens. Galehaut, who had turned away when the kiss started, quickly moves and steps in front of the two, blocking them from the line of sight of whoever coming in.

A broad-shoulder knight, bearing the symbol of Arthur's kingdom barges in, and judging from the looks of him, he's all business.

"You know better Lamorak," Arthur scolds; him and Elaine breaking apart just in time. "You know you can not barge in when you know we are discussing important matters." Lamorak gives a hasty bow before apologizing. Besides the embarrassment of being scolded, it's clear that he did not spot the kiss. The only evidence that anything happened between Arthur and Elaine, is the small blushes gracing their cheeks as the memory fades.

17: Time Warp Pt. 3

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 17: Time Warp Pt. 3

"That's it, isn't it?" I ask as the memory fades. "We already know the rest; Arthur and Elaine fall in love and Morgana screws it up." I want to say she screwed it up by killing Elaine but I rather not voice that out loud.

"Do you not read a book because you know how it will end?" Nimue asks in that annoying way of hers. "You need to see how Arthur and Elaine reached that point in your vision and to that, we must go from beginning to end."

"Fine, I was just asking," I say in surrender not wanting another lecture. "Judging from the sarcasm in your voice, I'm guessing they didn't get together right away."

"No, they did not," Nimue answers as she begins to walk again. "Over the next few years they let gazes last too long, stole a few kisses here and there but that was it. You have to remember that Arthur was a married man and even though he was not in love with his wife, he still held a sacred vow with her and that is something you cannot break easily."

"So instead of doing the honorable thing and breaking off his marriage, he stayed in it and kept seeing his love as well. Sounds like a coward," I spit out in disgust for my past life.

"Do you really think so little of yourself?"

I start to argue that Arthur and I are different people but I know that won't get me anywhere, so I opt for a different route. "What else am I supposed to think? There's no proof that he actually had the stones to do the right thing."

"There is where you are sadly mistaken," Nimue sadly states. "I can name several moments when he was going to end it. It was Elaine who stopped him." Alright...so wasn't expecting that curveball.

"You have forgotten that Elaine was the queen's closest friend. They grew from childhood to adulthood together. No matter where Elaine loyalties lied, her first priority would be Guinevere and she did not want to cause her heartbreak..."

"So instead of doing what her heart wanted..." I say, picking up from Nimue. "...she put her friend happiness before her own and forced Arthur to stay in the marriage despite it being something neither of them wanted." Great, now I'm starting to feel bad for bad-mouthing him.

Nimue gives a nod before speaking again. "You are correct; as you can tell, Elaine was someone who put others ahead of herself. That was the way she was trained; that is the way of the knight."

"So what happened? Did they continue to keep their relationship a secret?"

"No, they did not. Two years after their first kiss, it had grown much harder for the two of them. Arthur still wanted to dissolve his marriage, knowing that staying married would be unkind to not only himself but Guinevere as well but he would not do it until Elaine approved because he knew there would be no chance for the two of them if Guinevere was left completely heartbroken...but that was not the only problem.

The situation had also grown hard for Elaine. Despite being the reason he was still in it, it still hurt seeing the man she loved with another person, even if the person was her friend. She had grown fearful that one day she would let him dissolve the marriage and did not want that happened."

"Let me guess, she did something drastic?"

She gives a nod before continuing. "Yes, she did. She knew the only way to get Arthur to stop loving her was to break his heart and leave the kingdom. Luckily or unluckily, however you would see it, the quest for the Holy Grail started around the same time, giving her an opportunity."

"Wait a minute... Are you saying that the Holy Grail is actually a real thing!?"

"Yes, it is real," Nimue simply answers. I start to ask some more questions but I quickly stop myself. You know what? If it's important, I'll find out about it sooner or later. I gesture for Nimue to continue.

She hesitates for a moment before continuing. "Elaine lied to him. She told him that her feelings for him were a lie and that the only reason why she went along with it was because he was the king and his words are her will."

"Ouch, that had to hurt." I winch, pretty much feeling Arthur's heart being ripped out.

"Yes, it did," Nimue agrees with a sad look on her face. "She told him that she was leaving on the quest and that she would only be his knight. Nothing more... That evening, she stayed at my home." She takes a breath and I can see the painful memories in her eyes. "I raised her, I have known her since she was a mere infant and in all that time, I had never seen her cry, truly cry. Not from never knowing her true family, not from the injuries she received over the years nor from the fact that she would have a limited life. But that night...I saw her heart shatter. I saw all of break right then and there."

"In breaking Arthur's heart, she broke her own as well," I whisper out softly. "But what I don't get how they get from there to the point in my vision because that didn't seem like a couple who broke up. They seemed like a couple who have been in love for years.

"Just be patient, Austin. We are not the end of the vision quest and there is much more you need to learn. Great, we're back on the cryptic kick again.

"Alright, I'll bite. What happened next? I mean, Elaine had to come back to kingdom some time, so did they reconcile then?"

"In a way..." Nimue hesitantly starts. "For the next two years, she came and went from the kingdom, only staying for a few days and hardly saying a word to the king. But near the beginning of the third year, something happened. You remember when I told you how Elaine acquired the mark on her shoulder?"

It takes me a few minutes to remember what she's talking about until it finally dawns on me. "Oh yeah, I remember. You said it's from a prototype poison that Morgana made, that her son Mordred stole and used on Elaine but you were able to cure her of it but not the mark."

Nimue confirms with a nod before speaking again. "By that point, Elaine had been kidnapped twice and escaped but because of that, her health was on a steep decline. So, when Mordred cornered her, she could not fight him off as well as she could have. She did managed to injury enough where he ran but not before stabbing and infecting her with the poison.

"I'm guessing someone from the kingdom found her before the poison could take effect?"

"Yes and no. She was found by someone but not by someone from the kingdom," Nimue answers. "A side effect of the poison is hallucinations and her hallucinogens state, she ran until she ended up collapsing in front of an old church, run by a young woman."

"Did the woman help her?

"The woman did not...but the object she protected did."

I rattle my brain some before it hits me. "The Holy Grail..." It's the only thing I can think of that could have the power to help her.

"That is correct Austin," Nimue confirms in surprise. She doesn't have to act that surprised... "It was the Holy Grail but since she was the chosen one, it could not work fully on her but the grail recognized her worth and decided to heal her as best it could. Afterwards, Elaine had enough strength to make it back to the kingdom and sent to the healer. Arthur called for me and asked me to come and heal the poison in her system. I swear, that entire time, he did not leave her side."

Just as before, her words trigger the background to change and simmer. Here we go again... The area simmers out from the black abyss until changing into a familiar stone room. This can't be...no, it's not. I breathe a sigh a relief when I realize that it's not the room from my memories.

My eyes scan the room until my eyes drop on two figures. One, is an older Elaine, laying on a wood cot. Her left side covered in cloth bandages. The second figure is clearly my past life, leaning back in a wooden chair. Both asleep. This is so freaky... I think as I gaze at myself, fourteen years older.

As the two of us wait quietly for the two to wake up, another question pops in my mind. "Hey Nimue," I call, drawing her attention. "I've been wondering something; how were you able to get all these memories. I know these aren't yours since you haven't appeared in any of them."

"I guess I should have explained to you before," Nimue sheepishly says. "It is because of the swords." That answers my question...how? "See, ordinary swords are just that, ordinary but swords like Excalibur, Arondight and Secace, they have a special magic in them that causes them to imprint on their owners."

"Imprint?"

"Yes. The sword imprints itself with you, locking away everything it knows about so that it knows who its true owner is." I start to ask some more questions but some shuffling catches my eye, causing me to turn and spot Elaine moving on her bed before shooting up in panic.

"Elaine?" Arthur asks sleepily as he shakes his head to try and wake himself up. His eyes soon land on the woman in front of him and all signs of sleep leaves his face as he goes and grabs Elaine's shoulders. "Elaine, calm down! There is no danger, you are back at the castle!"

"Arthur?" She asks as panic and confusion stay on her face before her breathing finally starts to slow and the panic drains from her. "I am in Camelot?"

"Yes, you are. I will explain more but you must lay back before I do." He gently pushes her down which she doesn't fight. "When you arrived back in the castle, you were gravely injured and had a poison running throughout your body. The healer did all she could and I sent for your mother, who was able to make an antidote and cure you but it will be a while before you are fully healed."

"I do not even remember coming to the kingdom, let alone being poisoned..." A look of confusion flashes on her face before switching to anger. "No...I do remember something. I remember Mordred cornering and attacking me. He stabbed me before running off. But not before I injured the little cunt."

"I would not expect anything less from you," Arthur chuckles out before sobering. "And it does not surprise me that my nephew did this. He does take after his mother after all."

"It seems like fortune is favoring him at the moment because if I was not injured, I would hunt down the little worm and slice his head off right now." Anger radiates from her as she clenches her hands into fist before wincing in pain.

"Please calm down Elaine," He says as his hands rest on her shoulders to calm her. "You will have your chance to take down Morgana and Mordred, one of these days."

"You are right," Elaine admits with a sigh. "The time will come one day for I and all those wronged by those two will have our vengeance." She slowly turns her head and look at the hand still on her shoulder. Fear and longing swimming in her eyes.

Arthur follows her line of sight and sees where she's staring at and quickly removes his hand. Heartbreak in his eyes. "Apologizes...it so easy to slip back into old habits that I forget that we are not...familiar with each other anymore.

"Arthur, I..." Elaine starts to say but he quickly puts a finger on her lips.

"I know you must be angry with me being here but I could not leave until I knew you were alright." He slowly pulls his finger away. "I know you want me from your sights but please, let me say my piece and I will never grace your sights again." She stays silent for a few moments before gesturing for him to continue.

"Gratitude," He sighs out. "I just want to apologize for my behavior towards you. It was dishonorable and wrong of me to force you to be with me. Trust me, that was not my intention at all. I pursued a relationship with you because I was following my heart for once and not my duty but now I see that I pressured you into returning my feelings, which I am eternally sorry for." His eyes soon move to the ground. "You deserve someone who will not hide you away; who can give you a future, a family... Things, that I wish I could give but I cannot..."

His gaze soon locks back onto her. "You have made your feelings clear and I will respect them but I was hoping...if there was any way we could be friends again in the future?"

Elaine stays completely quiet during his confession. The conflict clear in her eyes and I know the question running through her head. 'Follow my duty or follow my heart.' Unfortunately, Arthur interprets her silence for rejection as a sad smile creeps on his face.

"I understand, I was a fool to think there was even a chance that we could be friends again...after how much I messed up." A bitter chuckle escapes his lips. "But I had to try..." He slowly stands from his seat before fully facing her again. A false, cheerful smile soon appears on his face. "Just so you know, you still have a place here Elaine but if you decided to leave and serve another kingdom, I would understand." His bravado slips some. "No matter what, I am glad you are awake and will be alright." He gives her a slight bow, his façade slipping completely. "I hope you have a wonderful life Elaine." He turns and heads for the door.

The internal war going on in Elaine flashes throughout her eyes as she continues to watch him head towards the door. Indecision continues in her silver-gray eyes before solidifying into a firm decision.

"Wait Arthur!" Elaine yells, stopping Arthur in his tracks. He hesitates at the door for a moment before heading back over to her. Her gazes stays on him until he's next to her again, causing her gaze to drop to the floor. "I cannot continue on with this lie... Keeping this secret...

"Keep what a secret?" Arthur asks as he sits down.

"The secret of my true feelings for you," Elaine answers softly. "I lied to you that day, those many years ago. I told you that I only returned you feelings because I was acting on my duty as your knight...but that was a lie." Her gaze finally lifts back to his. "In truth, I acted on your feelings because mine were the same."

The shock is clear on his face but he finally finds the ability to speak. "Why would you lie?" Confusion radiating from him but I can see a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

"Because it was the only way I knew that could stop this!" She exclaims in frustration and anger. "You are married to my closest friend in the world. I did it for her, because I did not want to hurt her. We both made vows to her and we both broke them..." Guilt and sadness radiates from her before a look of determined loyalty solidifies in her eyes. "No matter my loyalties to you and this kingdom, she will always come first."

"Why did you not tell me!?" Arthur exclaims in anger. "Had I know the reason, I would have stepped away! But instead, you made it seem like I had done something to wrong and hurt you! Why did you lie and run off instead of coming to me first!?"

"BECAUSE I DID NOT TRUST MYSELF!" Elaine screams, shooting up from her cot. Pain appears on her face as she clutches her shoulder, most likely aggravating her injury.

Arthur quickly stands to help her but she pushes him off before grabbing him by the shirt with her un-injured arm and pulling him forward until their facing each other. "I did not trust myself around you..." She states, the anger fading from her. "You spoke of dissolving your marriage and I could see it in your eyes that you would and...there were days I was ready to let you do it but then I thought of Guinevere and my guilt and duty and it reminded why I could not let you do it but my weakness started to get the best of me...so I ran."

"Why are you telling me this, Elaine?" Arthur asks as he pulls her hand away from his shirt but holds it in both of his. "I have longed for two, long years for your love but instead greeted with the ghosts of guilt and hurt. Both growing everyday; more when I heard, that you were not of this world anymore.

But now you tell me that your feelings were not false, but the same as mine and I cannot react. I want to take you in my arms and kiss you and never let go but I cannot because I know you would not let me. So, I ask again, why are you telling me this Elaine?"

"Who told you I was dead?" Elaine asks in confusion before waving it off. "It does not matter but who ever told you that, was not far off. I was very close to death's greeting arms and during that time...all I could think of you. Every look, every touch, every kiss... I think that what is what drove me back to Camelot in my madness."

"What are you saying, Elaine?" Arthur asks as he squeezes her hand; hope and fear in his eyes.

"I am saying...that even though I wish I could do the noble thing and walk away from you...I cannot. My heart is too connected to yours that it is impossible for me to be away from you now."

"Does that mean...that we have a chance?" Instead of answering his question, she leans in and captures his lips with her own. He quickly drops her hand before wrapping his arms gently around her waist, pulling her more into the kiss, deepening it. As the memory fades, it's clear that it's different this time around.

*****************************

"I can tell..." I softly say when the memory is gone.

"Tell what?" Nimue asks as she walks over to me, but judging from the look she's giving me, she already know.

"I can tell that this is where it started. Really started for the two of them. I mean, it was clear before that they had feelings for each other and wanted to be together but this was the moment they took a real step towards that."

"Yes, you are correct," Nimue confirms with no riddles or cryptic answers. First time for everything. "It is too bad that this was just the beginning of the end." And there we go...

"So, what happened next?" I curiously ask. "I want it to be that Arthur ended his marriage but I know it's never that easy."

"Now, you do not want me to spoil the end before we get there, do you?" Nimue asks with a small smile. Why do I expect a straight answer, when I know I won't get one!? I mentally exclaim as the scene changes again.

When the scene finally stops, it's clear that we're still in the castle; a bedroom to be exact, looking at the large bed and the homey feeling throughout the stone room. I turn and spot a familiar blonde sitting on the large stone balcony, that's facing the spot Nimue and I land before we started this walk down memory lane.

Judging from his looks, I say that Arthur is only a year or two older since the last memory, and unlike before, a look pure serenity is present on his face as he looks out at the water.

The three of us just stand there, enjoying the peacefulness of the view but before long, a knock on the door snaps us out of our trances.

"Come in," Arthur answers softly, not taking his eyes of the view. The door opens and revels Elaine, who look a thousand times better than the last memory.

"You called for me?" She asks which Arthur just gives a nod too and gestures her to come in. She quietly comes in and shuts the door behind her before heading over to him and gazes at the view next to him. "No matter how many times I look out, I am still in awe from its beauty."

"It pales to yours," Arthur states as he gazes at her from the corner of his eye. Am I really this corny...? Despite the corniness of that line, a small, knowing smile graces Elaine lips as he eyes stay on the view.

They stand there in silence for a few minutes before realization flashes in Elaine's eyes. "Arthur, where is Gwen? I did not see her after I came from patrol nor was she at dinner and she is clearly not in here, so where is she?"

"She is gone," Arthur nonchalantly answers as his gazes falls back on the view again. I'm starting to see why Katie wants to strangle me ninety-five percent of the time.

"What do you mean by 'she is gone'? If she has disappeared, why are we here contemplating the beauty of the land, when we should be out looking for her!"

A look of confusion appears on Arthur's face before it shift into realization. "Apologizes Elaine. When I said gone, I had meant that she was just staying in one of Galehaut's old castles. Not that she was taken."

"Oh my goodness," Elaine breathes out before she starts hitting Arthur. "Why did you not say that in the first place!?"

"Again, apologizes," Arthur repeats with a chuckle as he shields himself from Elaine's 'assault'.

After a few minutes of hitting him, Elaine finally speaks again. "So, why is Gwen staying at one of Galehaut's old castles?"

"Because she did not want this one, even though I offered it to her several times."

"Meaning...?"

Arthur lets out a sigh before straightening up some. "It means that I did the thing you have been dreading I would do."

The gears are clearly turning in her head as she tries to figure out what he's talking about but after a few moments, it's clear that she knows exactly what it is. "You did not..."

"Yes, I did," He solemnly confirms. "You knew this would happen one day."

"...Does she know?" Elaine asks quietly after a few minutes of silence.

"She knows that there is someone else but that is all. I did not think it would be my place to tell her of your involvement."

"Good, because I should be the one to tell her..." The frustration clear in her voice. "Dammit! I should have told her long ago... I need to see her; to tell her..." She quickly turns and heads for the door but stops when she's halfway through it. "Why...? Why did you do it when I specifically asked you not to?"

"Because it was the right thing to do and you know that," He answers as he stands to feet. "Keeping her in this marriage... Hiding away the fact that my heart did not belong to her. It is wrong... I love Guinevere and I wish it was the love that a husband is supposed to have for his wife but it is not and keeping her in this marriage, that is wrong of you and me. This way, she has a chance to find true happiness and a true marriage."

Elaine doesn't say anything but she does step back into the room, closing the door at the same time, most likely so no one will overhear. As soon as the door is closed, Arthur starts speaking again. "Elaine, for my entire life, nothing has ever been truly my choice. I took the title of king because I knew the people needed someone. I married someone I did not not love because I knew my kingdom could not survive a war against Leodegrance. Even my birth was not my own, since my father used trickery and deception to have me!

Not once in my thirty-one years on this earth has I have made a choice because for me, because I wanted to follow my heart. It was always for what is best for the people, for the kingdom, for the good of all mankind but never for myself... Not until you... You are the first choice I made because of my heart and it is something I have never regretted. You are not what my heart wants; you are what my heart needs!"

I know, I'm not the sharpest tool in the shed when it comes to romance and junk like that. But even I know that was top grade romance. If I wasn't watching and listening to this, I would have not believed that my soul was capable of something like that.

"I made a vow before I became king; that I would never marry anyone for anything but love...but, I broke that promise. If I had fallen in love with...No, that is a lie..."

"What is a lie?" Elaine asks, speaking after staying silent for so long.

A half of smile appears on his face before answering. "Me, falling in love with anyone before I married Guinevere. If I fell in love with someone before Leodegrance's offer, then maybe I would have not taken it but that is a lie. If I fell in love with you before everything, then I know I would have not taken his offer.

Leodegrance could have threaten me with war, could have brought a blade to my neck and try to force me into marriage with Guinevere and still would have not budge, because I would have already found my heart and nothing would be able to change that. Hell, if we had met face to face during the mess with the Copper Knight, I probably would have begged you to be my wife, right then and there."

"Was I the same way?" I ask as I think back to my earlier declaration. Wondering if I spoke of Katie, the same way Arthur is speaking of Elaine.

"More or less," Nimue answers with a shrug. "It is funny. Despite having the same soul, you and Arthur are completely different people. The way you walk, the way you hold yourselves...Completely different but, when the way you look at Katherine, the way you speak of her. It is then when I see the connection between you two."

"I will understand if you will end our relationship tonight. You, yourself have always said that your loyalty is to Guinevere, first and foremost and I understand but you need to understand as well. Even if you break off us and we are never together again, I still would have broken of the marriage. Because it was the right thing to do, for Guinevere and myself. And even though you and I will not be together now, I know we will one day. Whether it be in this life or the next, because I love you Elaine and I know you love me too."

Even though her bangs are hiding her eyes, I can tell by her shaking that Arthur words are affecting her. She pushes off from the door and charges straight into him, with enough force that knocks them right into the wall a few feet away.

"Damn you, Arthur..." She clenches her fist tightly and I half expect her to punch him and judging from the bracing look on his face, Arthur knows what's coming next... Or what we thought was coming, because just as fast as she was before, she unclench her fists and wrap her arms tightly around Arthur's neck, pulling him into a hard kiss.

Surprise is blatantly on Arthur's face but it only takes a half of second for him to get with the program and wrap his arms tightly around her waist, deepening the kiss. Just like with the last memory, it's clear something has changed but unlike the last one which ended with a kiss of hope and possibilities; this one is the freedom to explore those.

...And explore them they do, because it only takes a second for their positions to switch and for Elaine the one now pinned against the wall and Arthur's hand traveling south... Yeah, I need to get out of here, now.

"Alrighty, it is time to end this memory, now," I state as I turn towards Nimue, a look of panic on my face. Nimue just looks at me in confusion, most likely trying to figure out why I'm freaking...like that isn't clear.

"What is wrong A-"

"End the damn memory!" I exclaim, cutting her off when I hear a couple of moans behind me. "You want me to confess to Katie so badly but I can't do that if I can't even look the girl in her eyes." Not to mention the world of hurt I'll be in if she found out that I saw our past lives in such a...position. Hell, I don't want to see. I pictured having a moment like that with Kate many times before (I am a teenager boy), but never in a million years did I expect this. It's like losing my virginity visually and my psyche is already damaged enough as it is.

It takes her a few seconds but Nimue finally shrugs and waves her hand, causing the memory to fade. Hallelujah! I mentally breath out as the scenery changes again until it changes into the bed chamber again. This time, in the day.

"Please tell me we haven't jump to the post-sex scene," I groan out as I look at the bed and spot a figure on it. A familiar head of blond hair sticking out. "Because, I want to be warned ahead of time, so I block out anything I see."

"This is not the same memory," Nimue answers unfazed. Part of me thinks she doesn't get why I freaked out about that last memory. "This is two years after the last memory." I start to open my mouth to ask a question but a knock at the door stops me.

"Excuse me your Highness," A soft female voice calls out from behind the door. "Apologizes for disturbing you but Emperor Justinian's men will be here soon."

"I am up, Didyma," A voice from the bed calls out groggily. The figure soon rises and revels Arthur himself; a look of annoyance on his face. "Gratitude for the warning. That will be all." The soft sound of footsteps retreat from the door until there's only silence.

Arthur grumbles a bit before patting the empty side of the bed. A look of confusion on his face before he opens his mouth. "E-"

"I already know what you are planning on asking..." A voice I know by heart sounds out from behind the door next to the bed. "...and my answer is no."

"You should not jump to conclusions Elaine," Arthur scolds as he half-heartily glares at the closed door. "I was only wondering where you were."

The door opens and revels Elaine, who is mostly dressed for the day expect for her gloves, which are missing and her hair is unbound and flowing down her back. "So, you are saying that the next words out of your mouth would not have been you begging me to go in your place?" Arthur opens his mouth before snapping it shut, knowing he can't argue, which Elaine knows as well, judging from that smirk of hers. "I thought so. The answer is no."

"But you would handle the meeting so much better than I would," Arthur whines out as he grabs her and drags her on the bed, leaning over her.

She chuckles a bit before speaking again. "We have had this talk before Arthur. It was not I who pulled out the sword. It was you, meaning that you are king and as such, you are the one who must go to the meeting." Arthur lowers his head on her and lets out a groan. "Besides, I have patrol soon and would not have time for your meeting anyway."

"But that is even better!" Arthur exclaims. "We could trade. You take the meeting and I take your patrol. That way, we can get back faster for..." He pulls down her collar some and kisses her neck softly. "...other things."

The smile on her face grows bigger as kisses go further down her neck but like lightning, she suddenly flips him until she's straddling him on top. "As much as I enjoy 'other things', I do not shirk from my duties nor will I let you." She leans down and kisses him softly. "We have plenty of time to complete both of our tasks and have time for 'other matters'."

"I hate it when you are right," He grumbles out with a pout causing Elaine to chuckle as she kisses him again before getting off him.

"I know you do."

"Elaine," He calls out softly causing her to face him again. "If we get done fast enough, do you mind if we fit in a spar? It has been a while since we have and I want to show that I have finally mastered your move."

"As much as I would enjoy watching you attempt that move..." Arthur sticks his tongue out at her for that. "...I was hoping that we could talk."

"If that is what you wish, but may I ask, about what? Nothing serious, I hope?"

"No...Well, yes, it is something serious but nothing horrible I assure you."

"That is good," Arthur breathes out in relief before curiousness replaces it. "You had me worried. But if it something serious, then maybe we should discuss it now."

Hesitation flashes in Elaine's eyes as she places her hand gently on her stomach. "It is...something that can wait a few hours."

"Are you sure?" He asks, seeing the hesitation. "Because, if you need to discuss it now then I am more than happy to hold off this meeting." The hesitation grows as she bites her lip before switching into a calming smile.

"Do not worry, it can wait till later. Besides..." A knock sounds at the door. "...I am not letting you use this as an excuse to get out of this meeting."

Arthur just lets out a groan, causing Elaine to chuckle and starts making her way back to the room she came out of but before she can, Arthur grabs her again and gently brings her down for another kiss. "I love you and I mean it, if you feel that you need to discuss this right away, come straight to me."

"I love you too and I will keep your offer in mind." She kisses him again before gently pushing him away. "Now, get going before you are late." Arthur kisses her hand one last time before starting to get up.

Right at that moment, I feel Nimue hand on my shoulder and a surge of magic coming from her, signally what's coming next. Dammit! Not again! I mentally exclaim before we disappear. As soon as we get wherever we are, I quickly drop to my knees.

"Didn't I ask you to warn me before you did that again!" I yell through my hand as I try to keep my lunch from coming up.

"Do not be dramatic Augustine," Nimue waves off. "You will be fine." That's easy for her to say, she's not about to puke up an entire stomach. I stay on the ground for a few minutes before the uneasy feeling finally passes.

"Nightmare," I harshly whisper as I get up. "Where are we anyway?"

"In a forest, just a few miles away from Camelot."

"And why are we here?" Instead of answering, she points to a spot ahead of me. I follow where's she point to and quickly spot Elaine, now with light armor on her and riding a chocolate-brown horse.

"How long has it been since the last memory?" I ask, pushing down the slight jealously building when I see her and think back to my past life.

"Only a few hours." I give a nod and we watch for a few minutes before another question pops in my head.

"Hey, what's the thing that Elaine wanted to talk about with Arthur? Seeing how you know everything, I suspect you already know."

"You will find out later," She simply answers

"Wouldn't it be easier if you just told me? Instead of making me wait."

"You are the type who jumps to the end of a book instead of reading it from beginning to end, aren't you?" I just give a shrug, not denying it. Nimue just lets out a frustrated sigh before facing Elaine again.

"Maybe I should have taken Arthur up on his offer," Elaine states as she lifts up the flap of her helmet, reveling a bored look. "It certainly would have been more interesting than riding through the forest." She stops the horse and stretches. "Maybe I can just rush through the last part..." She starts to say but suddenly, something red drips from her helmet and onto her cheek.

She raises her hand and wipes the substance off before looking at it. "What the...Blood? Why in the world..." She starts to wonder as she lifts her head up to find the source but quickly, her curiousness changes into shock. "Oh my goodness!"

Hanging in the trees is a guy, not much older than Elaine, but that's not the shocking part. A branch is protruding from his chest, keeping him hanging in mid-air. Who in the world... I start to think, wondering who could do this cruelty but the answer hits me like a ton of bricks.

"Morgana..." Elaine and I growl out at the same time; the answer obvious to her as well.

"What game is Morgana trying to play?" Elaine whispers to herself before clicking against her horse, moving again. Nimue and I right behind her. It doesn't take long for us to run into another body, in a similar manner as the first. Then another and another.

"What is the reason behind this!?" I exclaim as we pass the fifth body. "I know that Morgana is a psychopath but she usually does something with a reason. This is just unnecessary bloodshed!"

"Trust me, there is reason behind this," Nimue answers, a dangerous undertone in her voice.

And it's clear that Elaine has figured out the reason because as soon as we past the sixth body, realization dawns on her face. "It cannot be..." She whispers out as she looks around. "But...it cannot be a coincidence. If I continue on this trail then I... I pray that Guinevere is alright!" She quickly kicks her horse to life and races through the my shock, I barely notice Nimue grab my shoulder and uses her magic to teleport us. I don't even really feel the sickness this time.

As soon as we land, Elaine quickly rushes past us and into the castle. Fear, anger and horror all clear on her face.

"Guinevere! Anyone! Answer me!" Elaine yells. Her eyes sweeping over everything.

"D...Dame...Dame Lancelot..." A voice softly calls out. It takes her a few moments but Elaine finally hears her over her yells and rushes towards the woman, who looks like she's in her sixties. A large, bloody wound covering her stomach.

"Lady Helibel," Elaine whisper softly in dread as she cradle the woman in her arms, trying to cover the wound. "Who did this to you?"

"It was...It was th...It was the queen..." The woman sputters out; spitting out blood at the same time.

"The queen!? Are you saying that Guinevere did this?" She gestures to the mayhem and destruction. Even though Rea can be a psycho sometimes, I doubt her nor her past self could do this type of damage.

"No...She did this...through the...q...queen." Three guesses on who.

"I knew Morgana was involved somehow," Elaine whispers to herself before turning back to the woman, but it's clear on that the woman has gone to a better place. "Gratitude, Lady Helibel," She softly whispers as she closes the woman eyes and gently lays her on the ground before standing. A hard look in her eyes.

"I need to get back to the castle," Elaine states as she looks around at the destruction before heading towards the entryway. "I do not know what Morgana has planned but I do know, whatever it is, it involves Arthur in some way. She takes one last look around before sprinting out of the castle.

"Why is it getting so dark?" I ask when we're fully out of the castle. "It's still early, it shouldn't be darkening this soon..." As soon as the words leave my lips, I realize what this is before turning towards Nimue. "This is it, isn't it? This is what Blaine warned about. The eclipse is about to start and if Katie is right, which I know she is, then the comet is coming." The look on Nimue's face says it all.

"We must hurry and catch up with Elaine before she get too far ahead of us," Nimue states in a hallow tone. I just give a nod, not wanting to argue and we quickly run but it doesn't take us long to get to her, seeing how two figures are ahead of her. Stopping her in her tracks.

"Gareth? Gaheris? What are you two doing here?" Elaine asks when the two figures are in speaking distance. Judging from the familiarity in her voice, they must be knights of Camelot but...I just have an uneasy feeling about them.

"Apologizes for this, Elaine," the taller of the two starts, not sounding the least bit sorry. "I wish it could be different but our Mistress demands that you be killed right away." While he's speaking, both he and the shorter knight pull out their swords.

"Gareth, what is all this about killing me?" Elaine asks as she pulls out her own sword, which looks like a heavier version of Excalibur with a black blade. That must be Arondight, Lancelot's original sword. Like the others, there's something engraved on the blade: Même si l'heure la plus sombre, mon cœur et l'âme restera vrai. Although the darkest hour, my heart and soul will remain true.

"Our Mistress feels you would be more of a hindrance than an assist, so she sent us to eliminate you," the shorter one, who I'm guessing is Gaheris, explains as he gets into a fighting stance. Gareth doing the same.

"So, Morgana managed to posses the two of you as well." She's right; I can barely see it but I can see Morgana's calling card sticking out a little from their neck. And seeing how high it is, means that they've been possessed for a while.

"Do not be mistaken. She did not posses us like some weaklings... She has awakened us!" Gareth states in a fever pitch. "We were lost in the darkness, but our Mistress found us and brought us into the light!" Now, I've heard some crazy stuff come out of Morgana's minions mouths but this... It's like he's preaching a sermon to God.

"The only thing she has done is taint your minds," Lancelot sneers with disgust. "She did not bring you into the light; she dragged you into the darkness, into death and despair. She needs to be stopped before the two of you are too far gone."

"Lies!" Gaheris yells before charging at Lancelot with his swinging sword and just as fast as he charges her, is as fast as she blocks him with her own blade. The two struggle against each other before breaking apart, only to start clashing again.

"Snap out of this, Gaheris!" Lancelot pleads as she and Gaheris continue to clash. "This is not you, either of you. You two would never betray the kingdom!"

"The kingdom is dead, only Mistress Morgana matters now," Gareth coldly states as he thrust his swords towards Lancelot's right side, which she dodges at the last second. Using the momentum, she kicks Gaheris away before clenching her right hand into a fist and slugs Gareth in the face. "You will pay for that!" Gareth roars out, recovering surprisingly fast, before swinging his sword fast at Elaine's head, which she blocks, putting her on the defensive again.

"Gareth, this isn't you. I know you and your are not the type who betrays his kingdom," Elaine pleads again. "You swore that you would stand beside all of us when we would defeat Morgana...but now, you are betraying, not only the kingdom, but your brothers and sisters in blood and arms."

Gareth stays silence as he continues with his assault, not speaking until him and Elaine lock swords again. "I do wish it did not need to be this way. You, my brother, even my uncle would have been fine additions to Morgana's forces but we both know that is impossible. And you all are too dangerous to be left alive."

From the corner of my eye, I spot Gaheris, who been quiet during the exchange, lurking around, sword waiting. What is he planning? I think as I continue to watch him, noticing that Elaine hasn't seen him yet.

"You have been a worthy adversary Lancelot. As always..." Gareth starts when their blades lock together again. "...but, it is time to end this." With that, he quickly pushes her blade down and jumps away, while at the same time, Gaheris charges in with his own blade.

I start to grab the chain around my neck to jump in but it dawns on me that it's a memory and there's nothing I can do.

Luckily, it seems Lancelot title as the greatest knight ever isn't just hype, because as soon as the sword heads towards her, she moves like lightning. But unfortunately, she's not quick enough for her body to completely avoid the blade, as it does manage to graze her side.

A loud hiss of pain escapes her lips from the blade before turning into a rage-filled yell as she thrust her own blade forward and stabs Gaheris in the heart. The life leaving him.

"NO!" Elaine and Gareth scream out. "No, no, no." Elaine quickly pulls the blade out of the lifeless body, catching him before he hits the ground.

Gareth stays silent for a quick minute before an inhuman roar escapes from him "You BITCH!" Gareth roars out as he charges towards Elaine, sword singing for her. A look of confliction flashes in her eyes before a decision solidifies in her eyes as she raises Gaheris body as a shield.

"I am sorry for this Gareth, but you left me with no choice." She uses all her strength and pushes Gaheris onto Gareth, causing him to fall but before he can recover, Elaine quickly swings back her blade before swinging it forward right on Gareth neck, beheading him.

Elaine just stares down at the two in silence; guilt clear on her blood-stained face. She stays like that for a few moments before a sizzling sound breaks the silence. She looks down before throwing her blade away.

"What in the world...?" She asks as she clutches her hand tightly. Looking down at the blade, a shadow-like aura radiates from it. She goes for the blade again, only to drop in pain once more.

"Nimue, what's wrong with her sword?" I ask as I turn towards the water fey.

"Arondight has been corrupted," Nimue answers as her eyes stay on the black sword. "Killing Gareth and Gaheris, caused part of Elaine's soul to become corrupt and because Arondight is connected to her, it too became corrupt as well."

"But how is this different then killing enemy knights? All she was doing was defending herself, that's all."

"Yes, I agree with you and I know, in her head and heart, Elaine knew that but in her soul, she still considered them allies and friends and in a way, felt like she betrayed them. So, Arondight picked up on that and felt that she had betrayed them and thus, became unworthy of its power and corrupted itself so she cannot use it."

I can't argue with that, knowing Katie as well as I do, I know that's exactly how she would have seen it so it make sense her past life would feel the same way. "Is that why you Katie Secace, instead of Arondight? Because it's corrupt?"

"Yes, but also because its power was broken."

"Its power? Did the corruption break it?"

Nimue gives a slow shake before speaking. "No, no matter if a sword has been corrupted, it power will stay true. It broke because I failed to return the blade to the lake before Elaine died."

"What do you mean?"

Nimue starts to open her mouth to speak but something catches her eye and she gives another shake. "It does not matter, you will find out sooner or later. We need to stay focus on the vision since the next part is happening."

"Lancelot?" A male voice calls out, catching my attention. I look over and spot a guy a few years younger than Elaine. Confusion written on his face. Why does he looks familiar?

"Gawain, stop where you are!" Elaine commands as she looks at him with a deathly glare. "I have already been attacked by two of your brothers, so forgive me for not being trusting at the moment." It's then when it dawns on me why he's so familiar. Gawain, Gareth and Gaheris are all brothers and Arthur's nephews.

"Lancelot, what are you talking..." Gawain starts in confusion but trails off when he finally gets a good look at the bodies in front of her and his confusion turns straight into anger. "Elaine, did you do this? Did you kill my brothers!?"

She hesitates before looking him directly in the eye. "Yes, I did." Gawain stares at her for a moment before letting out a roar that triumphs Gareth's as he charges at her with his sword at full force.

Lancelot quickly grabs Gaheris's sword and blocks Gawain's blow but the sheer force of his attack pushes her back.

"Gawain, you do not understand!" She yells as she blocks another staggering blow. "Both of them were under Morgana spell..." She dodges a quick swipe to the head before parrying his move. "...I had no other choice! It was either kill them or let them kill me!" But it's clear that he doesn't believe him at all.

"Lies!" Gawain yells, seeing the guilt in her eyes as he pushes her back even more. Watching the two of them, it's clear that Lancelot is the superior of the two, skill-wise but brute force-wise, Gawain outclasses her by a mile and it doesn't help that he's being fueled by unadulterated rage. I hate to say this but if Lancelot doesn't go on the offensive...then this is her battle to lose.

And judging from the look in her eye...she knows it. "I did not wish it would come to this but I am left with no choice..." She quickly rolls out of the way of his latest blow and uses the moment to get behind him. In one fluid moment, she pulls out a dagger from her boot and stabs Gawain hard in the leg. "Apologizes Gawain!" She yells over his screams as she uses the sword and plunges it into his shoulder until he passes out.

"Please forgive me for this, Gawain," She pleads as she rips pieces of his clothing to bind his wounds before using her own sleeve to cover the gash on her side. She quickly stands and looks over at Gawain's sword. "I need to get back to castle as soon as possible." She grabs his swords and races to her horse.

"All hell breaking loose at the castle, isn't it?" I ask which Nimue doesn't answering. Instead, she grabs my shoulder and zaps us out of there.

*****************************

All hell breaking loose is the understatement of the century! I mentally yells as I look around the scene we've landed it. If I wasn't so familiar with the surroundings, I would have thought Nimue landed us in the wrong place. Is this what's going to happen if Morgana isn't stopped!? The blood, fires and fighting, it reminds me of pictures I've seen of wars. Death and hell all around you.

A death-pitch scream rings out from behind me but before I can see who it's coming from, I spot Arthur racing in the same direction. Weaving in between the fights, intervening when necessary.

The voice screams out again, causing me to finally turn around see the sight behind me. Looking over, I spot a girl around the same age I am, with two large wounds on her chest and standing over her is a knight, baring Morgana's mark and judging from the look on his face...I know exactly what the dirty, old pervert has in mind.

But before he could do the disgusting deed he was planning, like lightning, Arthur appears behind him and stabs him straight through the back. Throwing him to the side before he can even drop on the girl.

"S..Si..sire," She barely manage to get out, coughing up blood at the same time.

"Do not speak, Didyma," He softly says as he puts his arms under her to try and carry her. "You must save your strength until we can get you to the Healer." He starts to lift her but she lets out a scream of pain.

"I cannot move your Highness," Didyma softly states as Arthur lays her gently back on the ground. She softly smiles at him before grabbing his shirt lightly. "Please...your Highness. Stop her..." She points towards a spiral staircase behind him. "...before it is too...late." Her hand goes limps as the last of her life leaves her.

"Gratitude, Didyma," He whispers softly as he closes her eyes. "Gratitude for everything you have done. I promise you, yours and everyone sacrifices will not be in vain." He gives her one last look before heading towards and up the staircase. Nimue and I right on his tail.

We all run in silence as we steadily climb the winding stone staircase. How long is this... "Oh...my...God..." I whisper out as I spot a sight out one of the window, not even able to finish my thought.

"What is it Austin?" Nimue asks, noticing that I've stopped.

I don't say anything but just points out the window, at the blazing comet coming our way. I remember Blaine and Katie saying that the comet would streak by, close enough where it would be mistaken as a second sun but that is ridiculous. If I didn't know about the eclipse, I would have sworn that it was a normal day outside.

"Austin, we must hurry." Nimue tugs on me, pulling me up the staircase as my eyes stay lock on the comet. It takes us a few minutes but I finally break out of my trance and we rush up the stairs, meeting up with Arthur again. Who is standing in front of a wooden door. He stares at it for a few moments before taking a breath and pushes the door open. His other hand resting on Excalibur.

As soon as we step inside, I know exactly where we are... The room that started it all. The place that has haunted my dreams all this. The only difference is that there's no dying Elaine, but there is a woman covered in blood at the other end of the room.

"Hello Guinevere, or should I say, Morgana?" Arthur greets coldly to the woman.

"Hello little brother. So nice of you to join me," Guinevere-Morgana greets back in an evil-laced sweet voice.

I thought I was prepaid to see Guinevere possessed by Morgana but I'm not. Seeing that sinister look on a face so familiar...it's unnerving. Especially since she's not sporting the usual mark of Morgana's victims. Her arms and chest are bare; the only sign of her possession is her eyes. The white has disappear, only leaving her ice blue eyes surrounded by blackness.

"Morgana, release her now!" Arthur demands in a strong voice. "She has nothing to do with this!"

"Apologizes, but I simply cannot. See, since you and your little dog, destroyed my beautiful body...I needed a human host. A willing host that is."

"I knew you were evil Morgana, but this low, even for you. To possess someone as innocent as Guinevere."

"Were you not listening little brother? I said I needed a willing human host."

Arthur stays quiet for a few moments and I can see him replaying the words in his head before realization hits him. "No..."

"Oh yes!" Morgana exclaims with a smirk. "Lady Guinevere is not as innocent as she has you believe.. While you were fooling around with your bitch, I stood as her shoulder to cry on. She poured her heart out to me. Told me of the hurt and betrayal she felt and when I told her I could do something, to make the two of you suffer... She agreed and gave herself over to me."Morgana smirk grows with each and every word.

"Since she was so willing, she does not suffer the same...effects as my solders do. Well...besides these." She gestures to her eyes.

"Lies!" Arthur exclaims as he pulls out Excalibur. "Even though I do not blame Gwen for wanting revenge against myself and Lancelot, I know she would never want innocent people to suffer."

"There may have been some...enticing on my part," Morgana admits with a shrug. "But it does not matter how. This weak-willed girl gave herself over to me. Heart and mind and now I am in control of this body!"

"You may think of Guinevere as weak, but I know she is not. She is in there and I know she can fight you off." He locks his eyes directly with hers. "Guinevere! I know you are still there. You have to fight her! Fight Morgana off! Take control again!"

"Poor, in dental brother," Morgana says with a pity shake of her head. "I guess I need to show you, that your dear, sweet queen is gone!" A fury of shadow fireballs escapes from her hands and head towards Arthur. Luckily, he ducks in time and swipes the rest of the flames away with his sword.

"Guinevere, fight her!" Arthur yells again as the last of the flames disappear.

"Give it up Arthur. Guinevere is dead and you will be joining her!" She raises her hand and shoots out a dark thunderbolt, which Arthur dodges as well. She starts shooting out more and every time, Arthur dodges it.

I know Nimue said this was just a memory and we can't be hurt in it but I can't help but dodge all the mayhem going on in the room. From the corner of my eye, I spot Nimue dodging as well.

"I thought you said that we can't be harmed in here!"

"Yes, I did say that but it gets to a point where your reflex take over!" Don't I know it.

"I have you now!" Morgana wickedly yells as she shoots out a very large and fast lightning bolt. One, that is too large and coming in too hot for Arthur to be able to dodge it. So, he does the only thing he can do and raise Excalibur to block it. That is going to hurt... Knowing what that lightning is going to do to him when it hits that metal sword.

And hurt it does. Judging from the scream that Arthur lets out when it hits him. Hell, it's so bad that even I can feel it ring out through my body but he holds on until both he and Excalibur fly away from each other and hit opposite walls. Both smoking.

"Did I not tell you that you would be joining Guinevere in death," Morgana smugly says as she looks at his unmoving body. "But just to make sure..." She raises her hands and sends out a wall of shadow flames at Arthur. "Good night, dear sweet brother."

Morgana starts to turn and leave but before she can, a noise sounds from behind the flames and in a flash, Arthur jumps from the flames and slams her straight into the wall, knocking her out.

"Good night to you dear, sweet bitch!" Arthur mockingly exclaims as he lets her body drops. As soon as she falls, the wall of flames die. Right when they do, the door kicks open and Elaine quickly charges in, Gawain's sword still in her hands. "Elaine?" Arthur asks in disbelief as he limps towards her, before pulling her into a tight hug, causing her to drop her sword. "Are you alright? Did one of Morgana's pawns do this to you?" He gestures to the gash on her side.

"I wish I could write it off as just as one her pawns but I cannot." She takes a breath before continuing. "Arthur...it was your nephews who did this."

"My nephews!?" Arthur exclaims in shock. "But none of them would betray the kingdom-"

"And they did not," Elaine quickly states, cutting him off. "Morgana managed to get to Gareth and Gaheris and took them over. They ambushed me when I was leaving Guinevere's castle. They attacked and cornered me until I..."

"So they are both..." Arthur starts, realizing the end of that sentence.

Which Elaine confirms with a nod as she turns away from them. "Unfortunately, after they met their end, Gawain rode up. He is not under Morgana's influence," She quickly assures before he can ask. "But seeing his brothers dead and me, with their blood on my hands...he charged at me in madness, which...I do not blame him for." She pulls away from Arthur and runs a hand down her face in frustration. "If only I had found another way to stop them, then maybe..."

Arthur wraps his arms around her and hugs her tightly again, cutting her off. "You had no other choice. If you did not stop them, they would have killed you and I know, they would have rather been taken down by your blade then in the servitude of Morgana." It takes her a few moments before she finally relaxes in his arms.

"There is some good news. Gawain is alive. I managed to only injury him enough to the point of unconsciousness, so beside the damning pain he will have, he should be fine."

"That is good. At least one of them made it." She doesn't say anything, just rest her head on Arthur shoulder.

They stay like that for a few moments before Elaine's eyes lock-on to the still figure on the other side of the room. "So it is true. Morgana managed to posses Gwen." Arthur just gives a nod. "But if she did, then why is Gwen body not showing any signs of the possession? Did you already purify her?"

Arthur lets out a long sigh before pulling away so he cane face her. "No, Morgana separated me from Excalibur before I could but there is a reason why Gwen does not posse her mark... It is because...Guinevere gave herself over to Morgana, with her own free will."

"Impossible!" Elaine exclaims in shock.

"I know, I thought the same too but it true, in a way, since Morgana admitted that she influenced Gwen to let her take control. That is why I believe she can be saved."

"How? Through Excalibur?"

He gives a nod before continuing. "Yes, but I believe we will need Nimue assistance as well. Maybe her magic can help expunge her if Excalibur cannot do it..." His words drown out as mine and Elaine's eyes focus on the rising Guinevere-Morgana, a shadow sword in hand.

It only takes me half a second to realize that we're at the start of the vision. That this is the moment that triggers the actions in that first freaking vision.

"I can't," I quickly say as I turn away from it. From the corner of my eye, I spot Elaine grabbing Arthur and spinning around so she's on the receiving end of the blade. The sound of her cry rings out in the small room.

"You would think..." Nimue starts, turned away as I am. "...that after almost fifteen hundred years, I would be used to this sight, but it still kills me. Each and every time."

"Trust me, I understand," I state as I drown out the scene behind me, knowing the words by heart. We stand there in silence until Elaine utters her final breath; digging into our hearts like a dagger. I let Morgana do her speech before braving enough to turn around.

When I do, I see Arthur grab Gawain's sword and charge straight at Morgana before stabbing her in the chest. Hard enough, where the blade goes right through her and into the stone wall she's pinned to. I hold my breath and wait for the moment Morgana soul leave but instead...something else happens.

Guinevere-Morgana face starts to twist and turn, becoming more distorted until it becomes a blob but before anyone can do anything, it starts reforming and forcing itself from Guinevere and reaches out to Arthur, until he's face to face, to the blonde woman from my second nightmare. I should have known she was Morgana...

"Well done little brother!" Morgana congratulates with a sinister smile. "I knew you had a dark heart, somewhere inside of you but do not celebrate yet. You have stopped me, for now but I will come back. It may not be in this lifetime, but I will rise again and be victorious!" She crackles until she finally disappears. Arthur just looks at her darkly before pulling the sword out harshly and letting the body drop.

He starts to turn away but a soft voice causes him to stop and look down at the floor. At a crying Guinevere. "Arthur...what have I done?"

"You did nothing, Gwen," He states as he rushes down and cradle her in his arms. "Morgana did this; you were just a victim of her scheme.

"But it was still my hand who did it!" She exclaims. "It was my hand who destroyed the kingdom, it was mine who killed those people, it was my..." Her eyes gaze over to where Elaine's body is and her eyes fill with more tears. "All this happened because I could not let go of my anger!"

"Anger, that you had every right to have," Arthur says as he looks at her tightly. "Do not blame yourself for this Guinevere, blame me. I am the reason for you anger. I was the one who married you and broke my vows. I was the one who pushed Elaine into a relationship that she knew would hurt you. All of this, is on me."

Despite everything she'd been through, Guinevere somehow lets out a chuckle. "Still holding the world on your shoulders." She smiles softly as blood trickle down her chin. "You did not pushed Elaine into anything. You know as well as I do, that you cannot push Elaine to do anything. She chose to be with you because it is the happiest I have ever seen her and you were the same.

The way you were around her...I knew you could never be that way with me. You ended our marriage because you knew, we could not give each other what we needed. That is why...I ultimately forgave you two.

"Then why..."

"Morgana preyed on my jealously and fear. I was jealous of your love and feared that I had missed my chance for that type of love. So, when Morgana came, she fed on those things and convinced me that I would never have love."

"Gwen, you will find love again," Arthur affirms. "If anyone deserves love, it is you. That is why I do love you...just, not in the way I should have." He looks down in shame. "If only I had figured that our sooner, maybe we could have avoided the heartbreak."

She gently lay her head on his chest and sighs out softly. "You and I both know that I am not of this world for very long. Even if it I was...my love has already gone. There is no one else I would want..." That's new information. She smiles a bitter smile as she looks up at him. "...and you know if you had turned down my father proposal, he would have brought war upon this kingdom. This beautiful kingdom that I love so much."

Tears start falling down her cheeks as she starts breaking down. "No matter what happened, I do not regret our marriage. If only to protect this kingdom from the destruction my father brought... Even though...destruction was brought because of me." The tears fall even faster as she buries her face in his chest. "Oh my god, what have I done... I am so sorry... I am so sorry...

My last sight before the memory fades, is Arthur wrapping his arms around Guinevere's body as she sobs even harder.

"I thought it would be best to end the memory there," Nimue says as she comes up next to me.

"Thank you," I mumble out as my eyes stay on the black abyss before turning to face her. "What's next?" Nimue doesn't say anything, just gives a wave of her hand and the abyss starts to change before forming into the balcony of Arthur's bedroom. A voice sounds out, drawing my attention.

"You must make her pay, Uncle!" Gawain yells out as he slams his fist down on the stone railing before wincing in pain. Cloth bandages wrapped around the places Elaine stabbed him. Standing next to him is my past life, sporting injuries as well.

"Gawain, leave now!" Arthur orders as he leans on the railing, facing the view. It's clear that his patience is ruining thin.

"I know that the kingdom is in distress but she needs to be punish!" He states as he stomps closer to Arthur. "She killed my brothers; your nephews! And she almost did the same to me!"

"Gawain, for once in your life, shut up and leave..." Arthur growls out, his fingering digging into the stone.

"Uncle, she commented treason! She must be executed!" He exclaims as he grabs on Arthur's arm. Even though I can't fully see his face, I know my body well enough, where I know when I've hit my breaking point and judging from the tense in his shoulders...he has hit that wall.

In a flash, he punches Gawain in the face before grabbing him and slamming his head on the railing. He drops him on the ground before getting on top of him and starts punching him over and over.

"Gawain... Elaine is dead," Arthur strains to say as he stops from his hits. "She died protecting the kingdom; as for your brothers...she only killed them because she had no choice. Morgana possessed them and commanded them to kill her."

"Lies!" Gawain yells in anger, causing Arthur to backhand him. He whips out Excalibur and presses it against his neck.

"I am not lying. I saw their bodies; the mark is still branded on them. Lancelot was left with no other choice."

"But-"

"Gawain, this has been a long day and my patience has run its course. Now, Lancelot felt guilty for her actions against your brothers and she spared you but I, on the other hand, do not care!" He presses the blade against his throat even more, drawing blood. "Now, if you value your life at all, you will leave my sight at once! Because I will not blink an eye about separating your head from your body!"

"I think it would best for you to leave now, Gawain," A familiar voice states, causing me to start to turn towards my companion but another figure catches my eye.

Coming from the room, is another Nimue. It only takes me a second to realize that it's Nimue of the past. She's dressed in similar outfit to the one her present day counting part is wearing.

Gawain looks between the two before pushing Arthur off and stomping out the room. Past Nimue watches him go before facing Arthur again, who's sitting on the ground. A distant look in his eyes.

"Apologizes," He mumbles out as his eyes stay on the floor. "Apologizes for seeing me in that state." He takes a breath before looking at her. "How are you doing?"

"I am doing fine...physically anyway," She answers as she goes and sits next to him. "I have no idea what Morgana did to me, but my magic seems to be returning. Slowly, but surely. If only the pain in my heart could be healed the same..." Arthur gives a nod in understanding. "You do realize that Gawain has probably spread across the lands, of Lancelot killing his brother."

He gives a nod. "He has always had of problem of keeping his mouth shut."

"Should I go and start wiping memories?"

He gives a shake of his head. "By the time your magic is back, it will already be too late. Besides, that would only help Elaine. I know by now that the few who managed to escape the massacre, have spread that Guinevere attacked the kingdom." He lets out a depressing sigh. "Since she did not bear the marks, no one but a few, knew that she was possessed by Morgana."

"Then there is nothing we can do."

"Not necessarily," Arthur starts. "You know of the rumor, do you not? About Lancelot and Guinevere?"

Past Nimue gives a nod breaking answering. "Yes, I do. You are talking about the rumor that the two of them were having an affair."

"No one, except those of the castle, knew of Lancelot true gender. No one knew that she was a woman, thus the rumor. My idea is that we play on that rumor. Make it seem like they had run away together. That way, it hides their deaths and it does not dishonor their memories."

"No matter what, they still will be judge," Past Nimue points out. "And how does your plan stop the spread of Elaine killing Gareth and Gaheris or Guinevere's attack on the castle?"

"By saying that I sent out a decree, that Guinevere would be put to death for going against out marriage and Lancelot came to rescue her but in the process, killed Gareth and Gaheris, who were keeping guard on Guinevere." PN gives him a skeptical look. "Yes, I know it is not a perfect plan but people are more willing to forgive a rash act made in love, then one made by malicious or accidental."

"Alright, say if this plan works. It only covers Elaine and even then it falls apart because it does not stop the spread of Guinevere attacking the castle."

"I am getting to that," Arthur grumbles out in annoyance. "It would take too much magic to wipe out everyone memories about what happened but it would not take much to alter them a little. What I was hoping, when you were back to full strength, that you could alter the people who saw what happened. Not change anything, except to show them the true evil that attacked last night."

"That I can do," PN confirms. She goes into a slow curtsy before standing up straight. "For Elaine's and Guinevere's sakes, I do hope this works."

Arthur pitches the bridge of his nose before speaking. "As do I, Nimue. As do I."

"Well, if that is all you need of me..." She gives a bow. "...I will be taking my leave." She turns and starts heading off the balcony but pauses at the threshold. "Arthur," She calls out without turning.

"Yes, Nimue?" Arthur asks as he stands. "What is it?"

PN bites her lip in indecision before facing him again. "Arthur...did Elaine ever had the chance to talk to you? About an important matter?"

Arthur lets a mournful sigh before speaking. "No, actually. She mentioned something that morning and we were going to discuss whatever it was about that evening but...you know." The pain and frustration clear on his face. "If only had gotten her to tell me then, maybe things would have turned out differently."

PN doesn't say anything, just avert her eyes from Arthur, but unfortunately for her, Arthur catches the movement.

"Nimue, is there something you have to tell me." PN gives a shake of her head, causing Arthur to stride over and grab her hand tightly. "Please Nimue, if you know what Elaine was going to tell me, tell me now." A memory flashes in his eyes. "It's been haunting me all this time, mocking me. I need to know what she was going to say before it drives me insane."

The hesitation is clear on PN's face while the heartbreak and pleading is clear on Arthur's. Finally, Arthur's win out because I can see PN giving in. "Arthur... I do know what she was planning on telling you, but you must know, that this will not help your grief. In fact, I am certain it will worsen it."

"I do not care. This is something I need to know, otherwise, it will eat me alive."

PN lets out a long sigh as she braces herself, before looking Arthur straight in the eye. "Elaine...Elaine was with child."

It is always said, that when we lose someone we love, that our heart breaks, even though it's something we can't see or hear it do. But in that moment, I can see Arthur's heart shatter when those words leave PN's lips.

Arthur shakes his head in disbelief, causing PN to tighten her grip on his hands. "It is true. I checked her myself when you were away a while back. She was going to tell you last night."

"No...no...no," He repeats over and over again as the last of his will leaves and the tears and sorrow overcome him. He falls to his knees, bring PN down with him and just breaks down. The last sight I see is PN cradling him in her arms, tears of her own falling softly down her cheek.

"Enough..." I whisper out when the memory is fully gone. Arthur's cries still ringing in my ears. "I don't know what Arthur wants to prove with showing me this memories but I am done. I can't watch this anymore."

"You think I enjoy showing you this?" Nimue asks in a deadly whisper as she faces me. "You think I want to relive this horrid memories? The mockery of what did and could have happened?" Tears start falling down her face as the anger grows. "I know this is hard for you. Seeing the faces of the people you love in such heartbreaking positions but trying living through it. This was my life and it was something I had wish not to revisit, but I promised Arthur that I would show these events when the time was right."

I just stare at her in disbelief as she turns away from me to wipe her tears. I'm an asshole... This is hard for me but it didn't even dawn on about how hard this is for Nimue. She had to live through all this and now she has to relive it. She has to relive the kingdom falling to ruin, her people being slaughtered, and had to watch the woman she called her daughter, die, all over again.

I place a hand gently on her shoulder and mutter out an apology. I just stand there in silence as her sobs continue on. When a few minutes past and her sobs start to die, I decide it's safe to speak again. "What happened next?"

"A few days later..." Nimue hiccups out as she tries to get the crying out of her voice. "...Guinevere was laid to rest in the royal crypt. Arthur said, even though they were no longer married that she was still queen and as such, she deserved to be buried in the royal crypt."

"I'm guessing Elaine wasn't buried there?"

Nimue gives a shake of her head. "No. She could have, since she was royal through her parents but she did not wish to be buried. She wished for a knight's funeral. To be burned on the Joyous Lake."

"Joyous Lake?" I ask out loud, trying to figure out where I heard that name from.

"You know the area by the name Dolorous Guard," Nimue answers as she turns around with a small, sad smile. That's it, after Lancelot defeated the Copper Knight, the castle was changed to Joyous Guard. "She had always loved that lake and said that was the lake she wished to be laid to rest. 'I rose from the lake and I shall lay to rest on the lake.' She used to say."

"Sounds fitting for the Knight of the Lake," I say with a smile.

"Yes, it does," Nimue agrees with a smile of her own. "Unlike Guinevere's funeral, which was attended by those who were still leaving at the castle. Elaine's was only attended by Arthur and myself."

"That's probably was for the best. I doubt Elaine would wanted it any other way then to have the two people she loved most in the world."

"Yes, you are right. It was for the best," Nimue agrees with a nod. "Especially when Arthur planted the evening primrose."

"Evening Primrose?"

"It is a flower that represents eternal love and memories. In this case, his love for Elaine and in memory for the daughter they would never have."

"They were going to have a daughter?"

She gives a light nod. "Yes, Emily." A small smile starts to form on her face. "Arthur used to joke that if they were to have children and it would be a girl, he had hoped that they would name her that. So, when I told Elaine that the child was a girl, I knew that is what she wanted to name her." Her smile turns into a wiry one. "Elaine always dismissed the idea of children because she thought she would not be a good one, but the moment I told her, I knew this was something she wanted. If only they had the chance..." Her smile turns into one of anger. "And then Arthur was not even given time to grieve."

"What do you mean?"

"As we were saying our goodbyes to Elaine and Emily, one of Arthur's surviving knights, Bedivere, came to him and informed that Mordred had declared war on the kingdom and he was planning to invade, in three days times." A prick, just like his mother. "Even though he was reluctant, Arthur gather as many of his knights he could and met Mordred, in Camlann-"

"The Battle of Camlann, the battle that Arthur and Mordred has their last duel. Which ended with Arthur being fatality wounded and Mordred, losing his life." Nimue gives me a cross look at my interruption. I give her a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that, couldn't help myself."

She gives me one more look before continuing. "Yes, it was the Battle of Camlann and yes, that would be the place that the two would have their final duel. With Mordred dying there and Arthur, on the verge."

I was hoping that it would end of being one of Nimue's 'History is usually wrong' party line moments, even though she told me of Arthur's fate, beforehand.

"As you can guess, Arthur's forces were extremely outnumbered. Most of his forces were killed or wounded during Morgana's attack earlier, many of them being Knights of the Round Table, including Gawain, who died from his grief, just days before. All hope was lost, until Arthur managed to turn the tide against Mordred."

"What happened?"

"Do you remember the technique that Elaine used against Arthur, in that earlier memory? The one Arthur swore he mastered?" I give a nod, remembering. "Well, he apparently he did mastered it. He told me that it was that move, which saved him."

"So, even in death, Elaine was still watching out for him," I whisper out. As the words leave my lips, the abyss starts changing again. "I'm guessing that's when you took him to Isle of Avalon?"

"Yes, my home," Nimue answers as the background starts forming into another memory. "Isle of Avalon runs along a line of powerful magic, the island itself is magic. So, if there was any place that I could heal Arthur. It would be there...Little did I know what my true purpose would be." The memory fully forms, placing us in a wooded area. In front of us, are familiar and not so familiar faces.

"Nimue, you must go...and return Exc...Excalibur back to your home, before I...before I die," Arthur struggles to say as he lies on the stone bed, surrounded by PN and three, unfamiliar faces. Black, vein-like lines, not unlike Morgana's minions mark, run across his chest and part of his face. A large, gaping hole stands out on his shoulder, where I can only guess, is where Mordred stabbed him with his poison sword.

"I am not going anywhere," PN states in a determined tone. "You are not going to die. I will find the antidote to this poison and you will live. We were able to heal Elaine, we will be able to heal you."

A soft, but painful smile appears on Arthur's lips before speaking. "You cannot save...me, Nimue. You know that. It is...different, this time. The poison Elaine was stabbed with, was much weaker... She was also partiality healed by the...cup, weakening the poison more. And, most importantly, Elaine had a will and reason to live, where...I have none."

"You cannot say that, Arthur!" PN exclaims in anger. "You are still the king and you have still rule Came-"

"Camelot is dead!" Arthur yells in anger, cutting Nimue off. A coughing fit soon hits him, splattering blood over him. "Most of the castle...and the kingdom...is dead or gone. Almost all of my knights are dead. Even if I did recover, I would be no good, the poison...has already caused...too much damage to my body."

"You cannot die, you cannot," Tears start flowing down her cheeks. "I have already lost my love and my daughter; I cannot lose you as well." She buries her face into his uninjured shoulder. "You must live, for me, for the kingdom..."

"Nimue, I have lived for you and for the kingdom." Arthur slowly lifts his injured arm and place a gentle hand on PN's cheek. A soft smile on his face.

"That has been my greatest honor, living for others..." The passion in his eyes grows with each word. "I lived for my parents, for my uncle and brother, for Avalon and Camelot...For the people and the knights...For you, for Merlin, for Guinevere, for Elaine." Another coughing fit takes over, before he speaks again. "I have lived for so many that...my body and soul, cannot live...for me any longer and I am ok with that...That is why we live...for others."

"Do not say that, Arthur. You can beat this, I just need more time!"

Arthur smile grows gentle as he caresses her cheek in comfort. "I wish...I could give you more...time. But, I must...go, so that my soul can be...reborn."

"What do you mean?" PN asks in confusion. Tears still present in her violet eyes.

A triumph smile replaces his gentle one. "When Mordred stabbed me and left me for dead, I had a vision. One, where I saw myself, reborn. Fighting and destroying Morgana, once and for all. That is what gave me the strength...to keep fighting."

"Morgana is dead! You killed-"

"I do not believe I killed her," Arthur states as he cuts her off. "Before she left Guinevere's body...she said that she would rise again." A look of disbelief appears on PN's face. "You can look at me that way, all you want Nimue. But I know my sister, when she makes a threat...she does not bluff."

Arthur places a firm hand on Memory Nimue's cheek, forcing her to focus on him again. "I know you are doubtful, but I need you to believe and trust me. My next life will need Excalibur to destroy her." Color drains from his cheeks, but the strength stays in his eyes. "And when...the time comes...show him my memories...the ones locked in the sword. So that, he may learn from...and follow his..." Coughing and blood seizes him again, more violently this time and it's clear that he's reaching the end.

"Go, Nimue!" He moves his hand from her face and reaches for Excalibur, which next to him and tosses it into Nimue's hands. "You must...get it...back...to the lake..., before I die. Otherwise...the power will...break."

Hesitation appears on her face, before she swallows it down and determination replaces it, as she wraps her hands tightly around the sword.

"Cyn belled a ffarwel, fy mab. Hyd nes y byddwn yn cyfarfod eto." PN whisper softly as she kisses him on the forehead, before running away. So long and farewell, my son. Until we meet again. I mentally translate as I watch her run, before she teleports away.

My attention soon goes on Arthur, who life is clearly fading out of him. We all stand there in silence, until a soft boom goes off in the distance. Causing a smile to appear on Arthur's face.

His breathing grows heavy as he turns in mine and present day Nimue way. At first, I think he's just randomly looking this way, but it's clear from his eyes, that he's looking at us...or at least, feels us here.

"Gratitude Nimue...for everything you have done," He thanks as his gazes lock on Nimue, who gives him a bow, before setting his sights on me. "You can do it, Austin. Just learn...and follow and I know...you will beat...her..." At that moment, the last of Arthur's life leaves him, causing the memory to start to fade.

Even as the memory fades and the life has left Arthur's body. I can still see the hope in his eyes before everything goes dark.

18: Can't Fight This Feeling Anymore

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 18: Can't Fight This Feeling Anymore

Why can't anyone from Camelot, not speaking in a freaking riddle?! I mentally yell as I head home, leaving Nimue's home and that wild trip I had earlier behind me. I look down at my watch, which says nine pm.. I can't believe that only took a half an hour, felt like a lifetime. But, I guess when you watch over fifteen years worth of memories, it can feel that way.

As I continue slowly walking home, I can't help but think back to the memories and Arthur's last words. It's clear he was trying to tell me something, but what, I don't know. Even after all that, Nimue didn't know either. Just that Arthur must have known, I could figure it out. He obvious doesn't know that I suck at riddles.

"Learn and follow, learn and follow," I repeat over and over, trying to figure out what he's trying to tell me. "Learn and follow, learn and follow, learn... Ugh, why the hell couldn't he just give me the answer!?" I yell to the heavens at the top of my lungs. Maybe if I'm lucky, God will come down and tell me the answer.

I continue to stare up at the sky, until a familiar engine brings me back to Earth. I look down the road and spot a single headlight coming my way, the engine growing louder.

My heart involuntarily skips a beat, knowing who's coming. Yes, that's all I need; the girl of my dreams, speeding my way. Could this night get any better? I sarcastically think as I watch her ride closer. Calm down, Austin. Get a grip! All you have to do is yell hi and give a wave when she goes by, as you would normal do. Easy as pie.

As she starts riding closer, I can feel my heart start racing, even more than it usually does when she's around. Easy as pie, my ass! But I force my nerves down and put on a smile when we're level. "Hey, Kate!" I yell out as I wave, not risking to say anymore.

I can't see her eyes through her helmet, but I can just picture the look I know she's giving me, when she sees the freaky smile I have on, but she waves, nonetheless.

"I am so screwed," I whisper through my teeth as I watch here drive off, but at the same time, I spot something running out on the road...right in front of Katie's speeding bike! "Katie, watch out!" I yell out at the same time she must have spot whatever creature it is, because she swerves at the same time but with the speed she was going, she's soon thrown from the bike.

Both her and the bike rolls, until she stops in the street and the bike stops in the bushes.

I quickly race over to her, yelling her name until I finally reach her. From first glance, it doesn't look to bad. The light gear she has on looks like it protected most of her body. I can see a rip in her jeans and a lot of scrapping on her jacket, along with some scraps on her fingers, the part of her body that was mostly exposed.

"Katie, are you alright?" I quickly ask as I bend down to her level and grabbing her to see if I see any injuries or blood, before pulling her into a tight hug. But as soon as I do, she pushes me away.

"Ow, let go Austin, you're crushing me!" She exclaims as she pushes me away. "I know you're worried, but damaging me even further, isn't going to help."

"Sorry about that, just worried," I apologize with a sheepish smile as I try to calm down my worry.

"It's ok I understand, but you usually don't jump the gun like that," Katie starts as she slips off her helmet. I let out a sigh of relief, when I spot that her face wasn't injured. Down, heart, down! I mentally command, when my heart starts racing again. "Hey, Austin? Are you alright?"

"Yeah, yeah, I'm ok," I answer, shaking my head to snap me back to reality. "I just been on a wild trip, that kind of shook me up. That's the reason for the freak out. It just...threw me off."

Katie gives an understanding nod, before her eyes gaze behind me, muttering a curse. I turn, to see what's she's looking at and spot her where her bike landed. "I am so dead," She groans out, which causes me to chuckle.

"I know, it's heartbreaking, but Harley is the least of my worries," I say as I turn back to face her, falling back into our usual rhythm. "You think you can stand?"

"Maybe..." I quickly get up and hold out my hands to her to help her. She gingerly takes them. "Ow, ow, ow," She lets out as I pull her up, a look of pain on her face, before she takes a step back and almost falls. Luckily, I keep a tight hold on her hands, before she can fall back.

"Where are you hurt?" I ask as I look her over, trying to see where the injury could be.

"It's all over," She answers as she frees one of her hands and rubs her back some. "I swear, I didn't think I hit the ground, that hard."

"Alright, I'm taking you to the hospital," I announce as I place her arm around my shoulder and get ready to move, but she stops me in my tracks.

"Wait a minute, Austin. I'm not going to the hospital."

"Please tell me you're kidding," I plead in disbelief as I look over at her. Judging from the look of defiance in her eyes, she's not kidding. "Come on, Kate! You're obviously injured and we have no idea what that crash did to you. For all we know, you could have internal bleeding or something."

"Austin, I am not going to the hospital," She repeats as she takes her arm from around my neck, steadying herself before speaking again. "You know what Auntie said if I even get into one accident, she's taking it away and selling it and I will not have her sell something, that took me two summers and three jobs to pay for."

"Are you kidding me!?" I exclaim in anger, causing her to jump. "When the hell did I become the responsible one and you the reckless one?" I take a quick breath to calm myself down, before speaking again. "Katie, you're injured and I know you don't want to lose your bike, but you're being an idiot."

A hard and dangerous look enters her eyes when I finish speaking. "Excuse me, but are you seriously lecturing me right now, on not treating an obvious injury? Wasn't it you, who broke his collarbone back in December and didn't even tell anyone until twenty minutes later, because you wanted to win a football game!?"

"I was at the twenty yard line, I figured it wouldn't take that long for me to score a touchdown! How was I supposed to know that the other team would get an interception and drag the game on!"

"So you're saying, that it's ok for you to ignore an obvious injury for a pick-up football game, but I'm not allowed to do the same?" Katie asks in a low and threatening voice. I should have known, arguing about that game would have made the situation worse.

I take a deep breath and try to calm myself down again, knowing I'm bound to say something to stupid, if I don't. "No, I'm not saying that it's ok, for either thing. I was an idiot when I did that and I shouldn't have done it. But, I don't want you doing the same thing; you're too important and I hate seeing you hurt."

"How do you think I feel when you do the same thing...multiple times?" I never thought of it like that. Baring for life-threatening injuries and/or broke bones, Katie usually keeps it quiet when I don't want Gran to find out I've been hurt, usually patching me up herself. I never thought about how difficult it is for her be my personal doctor.

"I know and I'm sorry for being selfish. It never crossed my mind, that it's not fun for you having to watch me hurt myself and never doing anything about it. I promise I will be more understanding next time.

But this isn't just some minor injury, you could have really hurt yourself and I would hate myself, if it was something serious and I didn't use all of my power to get you help. So I am begging and pleading for you, Kate, let me take you to the hospital."

I can see the anger leaving her face as I speak, which I take as a good sign that my words are getting through to her.

We stand in silence for a few moments, before Katie finally opens her mouth to speak. "No..." I let out a frustrated groan when she says that. All that and she's still being stubborn. I get ready to throw her over my shoulder, when she speaks again. "...but, I will promise you this: If I'm still in excruciating pain in the morning, I will tell Auntie and let her to take me to the hospital."

"That doesn't make me feel better, Kate."

"I know and it's sweet that you're so worried and I thank you for that, but you have to trust me. Trust, that I know what I'm doing is for the best." She places her hands on my shoulders while she speaks.

"You promise that you will go straight to Auntie, if you don't feel any better tomorrow?"

"I will call and have you on speakerphone, so you can hear me tell her," Kate answers with a smile. "But, I really don't think it's serious; only some brushing and muscle aches." I just let out a sigh. I'm still worried and I rather her get help now, but when Katie makes a promise, she keeps it. So, at least I know, if it's still serious tomorrow, she will go to Auntie.

"Fine, fine, I give in." I throw my hands up for emphases, causing a bright smile on her face, making my heart skip again. "Just so you know, when you cave, I'm going to the hospital with you."

"That's if I cave and I wouldn't have it any other way," She says as she gives my shoulder a reassuring squeeze before letting go, leaving a hot spot on my shoulder. "Now, the question of the evening is, how am I going to get home?" I can see her thinking cap is on as the gears in her head turn.

"I can barely walk and even with your help, that's a pain-filled six blocks and I rather not leave the bike out here, just in case, Auntie decides to use this street to come home."

As soon as the word bike comes out of her mouth, an idea comes to mind.

"I think I have a plan..." I slowly say, drawing Katie's attention back on me. She gestures for me to continue, which I do as I race over to the bike and pull it out of the bushes.

"Yeah, that's not going to work," Katie starts when the bike is fully out. "I barely can move, let alone drive. Riding, isn't an option.

A sly smile appears on my face, before I speak. "Yes, you driving, it would be a problem. But, it wouldn't be a problem for me."

"Uh, yeah it would be. Unless you got a motorcycle license in the last couple of days, it's illegal for you to drive it and I really don't want to add jail, to tonight's 'It's getting worse by the minute' list."

"Yes, it is illegal for me to drive it," I agree as I pull out her spare helmet, before going over and handing her own helmet. "But, I do know how to drive it, since you were the one to teach me and you've proven that you're a great rider."

"Yeah, I don't think the police will be very inclined to agree. Especially with this wonderful display of the my driving skills tonight."

"Well, we could always walk those long, pain-filled six blocks, where you'll feel every bump and trip in the road. I know that would do wonders for your very sore body." I can see a flash of anger in her eyes, but I can tell, that she's knows that its the truth and the only way for her to get home, is for me to be the driver.

"Fine, we'll do it your way!" She exclaims in defeat after a few moments, before putting on her helmet and limps to where I'm standing. "Wipe that smirk off your face." I quickly let my smirk fall as I place on my own helmet and swing my leg over the bike.

It takes her a few seconds, but she gingerly eases herself on the bike. I start to open my mouth to state my earlier argument. "Don't even say it." She threats, knowing what I was about to say. I just shut my mouth and turn on the engine, knowing I won't win this argument.

As I rev the engine, I can feel Katie's arms wrap around my waist. I know she's only doing it for support, but I become very aware of her touch. This is going to be a long night. I think as I let out a mental sigh, before pulling off.

---

******************************

Seriously, is the universe trying to test me tonight!? I mentally yell as I walk to Katie's front door with Katie, in my arms. Are you not seeing my situation!?

When we finally reached her house, I realized that she's probably can't even walk to her front door without being in a lot of pain, so like any good friend and gentleman, I offered to carry her. Of course she refused, which led to us arguing...again (Nothing new for us). So, somehow, I was finally able to convince to let me carry her and that's where I ran into my little problem.

Because of the vision quest, it made my feelings for her skyrocket and it made being around her now...basically torture. After seeing Arthur with Elaine, it just made me want to be with Katie even more...but that old fear is still there. Making this a freaking taunt now.

"Austin...Austin...Austin!" Katie yells in my ear, bring me back to reality.

"Why in the world are you yelling!?" I yell back in anger.

"I'm yelling, because you've been spaced out for the last minute and I've been trying to get your attention, so you can put me down," Katie answers in annoyance.

"I told you, Kate. I'm carrying you to the house, no ifs, ands or buts about it." I thought this was settled.

I have no idea why, but Katie's 'You're an idiot' face appears, as soon as the words leave my lips. "Austin... we're in the house already." I take a look around and an indeed, we're standing in Katie's foyer. During my internal struggle, I didn't even realize that we entered the house.

"Sorry about that," I apologize with a slight smile. "My mind is else where right now."

"It's ok," She says smiling back with a chuckle. "I'm used to you daydreaming." Yeah, she's ok with it now, but I doubt she would be, if she knew what, or I should say who I was daydreaming about. "Well, since we're in the house already, you can put me down now."

"Oh no, I'm not letting you down until we're in your room," I argue as I go and close the door with my foot but freezes, when I feel someone watching us.

"What's up?" Katie asks, sensing my change.

"I don't know, I just got an eery that someone is watching us," I quietly answer as I look around. I look down the hallway on my left, before looking towards the living room. As soon as my eyes shifts to the room, I spot a pair of eyes, staring at us from the ground.

"You have to got to be kidding me." I groan under my breath. "I think your bodyguard is getting ready to pounce and kill me," I say in a deadpan voice, facing Katie again.

"What do you mean?" She asks as I kick my foot back and close the door. I just nod my head in the direction of the living room. She turn her head and I can see realization appear on her face. "Seriously?" I just let out a sigh and flip on the foyer and living room lights, reveling Katie's Cardigan Welsh Corgi, who has a look of murder.

"Yes, I'm serious. He's looking at me like he wants to kill me."

"You do realize, that this..." She gestures to the scene. "...is pathetic, right?" I just give a roll of my eyes. "You almost have a four foot difference on him and you're afraid he's going to attack you."

"I can still drop you, you know," I retort. Her evil dog lets out a bark and growl at my sharp tone, causing me to flinch some. "See? Besides, just because he's short, doesn't mean he can't do damage, especially if it's for you." I glare back at the dog, causing him to growl more. "He can tell something is off and he thinks it's my fault."

"Oh brother," Katie says with a roll of her eyes, before facing her demon dog. "Spartacus, stop growling." She commands, which he does. "Now, go back to your bed." He gives a whimper when she gives the command. "Spartacus, go." He gives a final whimper, before turning around and heads to his bed farther in the living room. But, not without giving me one more glare.

"Demon dog," I whisper under my breath, before Katie turns to face me again.

"I got rid of the big, bad, dog. Still afraid?"

"See, you're going to make me regret helping you," I say as I walk to the hallway on my left and head to her room. "Besides, he may be gentle and sweet to you, but he's not to me. He's waiting for me to screw up and piss you off enough, where he can rip me apart."

"I doubt Spartacus has all that plan," Katie dryly says.

I just give her another eye roll, before speaking again. "So, where is Auntie, anyway?" I ask, changing the subject from my neurosis.

"She had a wedding today and whole thing isn't over until midnight, so she's stuck there for a while," She answers as we enter her room. The only light source, is the moon light coming from her bedroom windows. "That's actually where I was coming from, before I became very intimate with the ground. If I didn't have school in the morning, I would have stayed and helped her clean up." Make sense, Auntie usually recruits Katie (and me), when she has a wedding.

"Well, at least you skipped out on clean-up duty," I say with a smile as I gently place her down onto her bed.

She lets out a small laugh before speaking. "If I knew I was in for flying off my bike, I would have begged for clean-up duty." Can't say I blame her. "Oh yeah, I meant to ask, what were you doing out tonight, anyway?" As soon as she asks that, my smile quickly drops, remembering my little trip earlier.

I start to open my mouth to answer, but a ringing from my pocket stops me. I let out a small groan, knowing who it probably is, before pulling my phone out. "I should have known it was Gran," I whisper with another groan, before looking up at Katie's bedroom clock, that now reads nine thirty. "I know curfew is coming up, but I don't want to leave you by yourself."

She looks at me for a second, before holding out her hand for the phone. I give her another look, before placing the phone in her outstretched hand.

"Hey Gran," Katie answers in a cheery tone. I hear Gran's muffle voice coming from the phone. "Yeah, I called him when he was coming from Misty's and asked if he could come over here and help me with my history homework."

Another muffle response comes. "Yeah, Auntie did have a wedding, but she sent me home early and I know Austin and I don't have the same period for history, but he knows the project and I need an extra set of eyes." I hear Gran speak again. "Yeah, I know it's close to his curfew, but I really need him for this. History isn't my best subject and I need this project to be perfect and he's the best when it comes to history.

For this one time, can he have his curfew extended, please?" I hear a groan and an answer come out of the phone. "Thank you so much, Gran! I'll make sure to take care of him. Bye." I hear a farewell from Gran, before Katie ends the call and hands the phone back to me.

"So, what did she say?" I ask when she doesn't say anything.

"She extended it to midnight and not a minute later," Katie answers as she tries to slip off her jacket.

"Yes!" I cheer, before getting up and help Katie out of her jacket. "Now see, if I would have asked, she would have straight up denied it."

"I think that's more because of Caleb breaking curfew a lot, then you," She says in pain, as I gently pull off her jacket. "Remember how much trouble he used to get into, when he was younger?"

"I think it's been well established, that I'm completely different from our brother."

"And I completely agree," Katie says with a laugh, before gingerly getting up.

"What are you doing?" I ask getting up right after her. "You should be laying down and resting."

Katie gives me a curious look before speaking again. "Calm down, nurse. I'm just going to the bathroom to get some aspirin and get the first aid kit for my hands." I start to open my mouth to counter, but she beats me to punch. "And before you say it, I couldn't walk six blocks, but I'm not that injured, that I can't make it to the bathroom... But, if you really want to help, do you mind getting the heating and ice packs from the kitchen?"

"Your wish, is my command," I answer with a dramatic bow.

"Oh, thank you so much," She says with a laugh, before limping towards the bathroom. I watch her until she reaches the doorway, before I head towards the kitchen.

"What in the world am I going to say, when she asks me what I was doing tonight?" I ask myself quickly when I reach the kitchen and pull out the ice pack in the kitchen and starts fixing the hot one.

I mean, telling her I was on a vision quest with Nimue, that's not hard at all. But, telling her what I saw, that were lovers in our past life, might be a little more difficult to explain.

"Maybe I can just glaze over that part. I mean, if I just give a quick run-through, I'm not lying and so, my tell won't give me away." I quickly pull out the heated pack and head back to Katie's room, who's sitting back on the bed, but in a tank top and sweats. Bandages wrapped around her fingers.

She shoots me a smile when she sees me, causing my heart to jump again. Dammit heart, this is not the first time you've seen her smile. Calm down! I command to my heart, while giving Katie a smile back. "Two packs, all ready to go."

"Thanks, Austin. These are going to help a lot," Katie thanks while I walk across the room and sit next to her on the bed, handing her the packs. She grabs the hot one but not the ice pack. "Do you mind, wrapping the ice one around my lower back, please? I'm having a hard time, reaching backwards right now."

"Sure, no problem," I answer with a smile, making sure to keep the crack out of my voice. It's official, I'm being punished right now. Because Arthur screwed up, I'm being punished for his actions. I think as Katie lifts up her shirt some, before I go and wrap the pack around her; trying and failing not to touch her. I mean, I've touched her before, but stupid vision quest has ruined everything.

"Thanks again, Austin," Katie says when I finish, not noticing my internal struggle. I just give a nod, before she goes and places the heat pack on her left shoulder.

"So, it's your back and shoulder that hurts the most?" I ask when she finishes adjusting the pack. She nods before answering.

"Yeah, the accident caused a new injury on my back and just aggravated an old one, on my shoulder."

"How and when did you hurt your shoulder?" I ask in surprise. I know that's the shoulder Mordred stabbed in the past, but I didn't think it affect her in the present.

"I'm surprised you don't remember, seeing how you caused it," She starts, turning towards me again. I...did? The confusion on my face must be clear, because she gives a sigh before speaking again. "Remember, it was doing the school annual Baseball vs. Softball match and you were playing catcher. You blocked the plate to keep me from scoring and I had to tackle you out of the way."

"Oh yeah, I remember now!" I exclaim with a laugh. "I think the mild concussion I got from that, caused a little fuzziness in my memory. Just so you know, I still have a bruise on my chest, from where you rammed me."

"Well, you shouldn't have blocked the plate," She retorts with a chuckle of her own, rubbing her shoulder, before laying down on her stomach. "You know, you don't have to get up," Katie says when I get up from the bed and sits on the floor, giving her more room. "I don't mind sharing."

"No, that's ok. You're the injured one and deserves to have the whole bed." Besides, I really don't trust myself right now.

She just gives a light shrug, before stretching out more. "You never did tell me why you out tonight." Should have known that was coming. "Gran said that you went over to Misty's for a project, but seeing how you usually knock your projects out of the way first thing. I'm guessing you got out of the house for another reason."

I let out a sigh before answering. "Well, I did go over to Nimue's this evening, but as you guessed, it wasn't for a project... It was because of the vision, the first one. I've been seeing it a lot more than usual and decided to go and see if Nimue could do anything for me. As she stated before, she couldn't get rid of the visions...but, she had a way that could help me figure out the reason behind it."

"Which was?"

"She showed me the past, Arthur's past. From the day Guinevere and Lancelot came to Camelot, permanently, to the day Arthur died."

"Whoa, no way."

"Yeah and it was crazy. I mean, seeing myself, seeing you and Reagan and Blaine as all different people. I have to say, seeing myself with shoulder-length hair and seeing Reagan in her natural curls, was probably the funnest things of the vision."

"Yeah, I think if Reagan saw her past life in curls, funny would be the last thing on her mind," Katie says with a laugh. "But, I always thought you would look nice with longer hair." She brushes my hair as she speaks, leaving a trail of goose bumps when her fingers brushes the nape of my neck.

"Yeah, I think back then, I could rock the long hair, but I'm strictly a spiky guy in this century," I say, trying to ignore the feeling of hand on me.

"Noted," She chuckles. "So, what else did you see on your vision quest?"

"A lot of bad and horrible things," I answer looking down some, remembering the horrors that Morgana caused. "But..." I look up and face Katie with a small smile. "...I also saw wonders, beauty and love. All in all, it was an interesting trip and I learned a lot. About all of our past lives."

"That's good, I'm glad to hear that," Katie admits with a soft smile of her own. "Maybe I need to do the same thing, learn a little bit more about Lancelot." I just give her a nod with a nervous smile. She's going to get a lot more than she bargained for, if she goes on the same quest, I did.

We both stay quiet after that, just sitting in silence, before a question starts forming in my head.

"Kate," I softly call out, facing her again.

"Hmm?" Katie groggily answers, eyes closed. I guess in the last few minutes, she started dozing off. I almost let the question drop there, seeing the look of tiredness on her face, but I know I have to ask her this.

"Katie, can I ask you a question?" I stay silent for a second before adding: "And please, don't say 'You just did'."

A small smile appears on her face, before speaking. "Unlike you, Austin, I don't feel the need to be a smartass 24/7." Way to hit below the belt, Kate. "And why are you asking me? You usually just blurt out your question, so you might as well not break routine."

Alright then, you asked for it. I think before letting out a deep breath. "Are you in love with anyone?"

If Katie wasn't awake before, she's definitely awake now. I swear, I could hear her eyelids pop open with a crash, when the questions leaves my lips. Her silver eyes automatically lock onto mine when they're open and it's clear, that she wasn't expecting that.

"Why do you ask?" Katie slowly asks after a few moments of silence.

I just a shrug and rest my arm and head on her bed. "I don't know, just curious," I answer, even though I fully well know my reasons behind asking. "So, are you in love with anyone?"

I can see the hesitation on her face, the question in her eyes if she should even answer me or not. We sit in silence for a few more moments, before a decision finally appears in her eyes. I brace myself for the smartass response I know that's coming, but instead, she says: "Yes, I am."

A look of shock completely takes over my face, when those words leave her lips. That was not what I was expecting. I feel my heart quickening with each beat. Dammit heart, calm the hell down! You have no idea if she's in love with us. For all we know, she could be in love with someone else!

I quickly wipe the look of shock and the inner argument with my heart away, before addressing Katie again. "So, do I know this guy or-"

"Oh no, you don't," Katie quickly says, cutting me off before propping herself up. "You know how this works; you ask a question, then I ask one." I start to open my mouth to counter this, but Katie is quicker. "And before you say it, you asked two questions. It was the same question, but you repeated it after I asked one, so officially, it's my turn." I start to counter again, but quickly close it, not wanting to argue.

Katie just looks at me for a few more seconds, waiting to see if I'll counter back, but I just give her gesture to ask. She gives me one more cautious look, before it changes into one of hesitation and nervousness.

She takes a quick breath, before speaking again. "Are you in love with Reagan?" Scratch that, I wasn't expecting that!

I start to ask her why she's asking, but instead, I say: "No." And it's true, I'm not and that's the honest answer. I can't lie about that and say I'm in love with someone, that I know I'm not.

"You're not?" Katie asks, surprised.

"No, I'm not," I repeat. "Don't get me wrong; I love her, you can't be friends with someone for so long and not love them, but I'm not in love with her."

I can see the question in Katie's eyes, wanting me to explain, even though I can tell she's trying not to voice it, but I want to answer it. I need to explain why. I lift myself up and sit on the edge of her bed, still facing her.

"I know, on the surface, we should be together since we have similar personalities and similar ways of thinking and it's easy with Rea, but...I don't want easy. Love isn't suppose to be easy, if it was, everyone would have it." Which is the truth. "Love is meant to be hard, because you're suppose to earn it; it's something that worth fighting for. That's why we're willing to go to war for love, to struggle for love, to endure for love, to sac...sacrifice for love... Why we're willing to...die for it..."

"Austin?" Katie asks when I drag off, but her voice is drowned out by my realization.

"That's it... That's what Arthur was trying to tell me..." I softly whisper as the realization starts hitting me more and more. Those memories, the repeat showing of the vision, this was the reason! Arthur and Elaine sacrificed and died for their love; they followed their hearts, even though it was against what was expected of them.

Learn and follow... Arthur wanted me to see their memories and what they went through, so I could learn from them and follow...follow my heart. Because, maybe if Arthur did that in the first place, things could have turned out differently...

"Austin!" Katie yells, dragging me back to the world of reality.

"Yes?" I ask with a bright smile.

"Umm, you were telling me, why you weren't in love with Reagan and then you slipped off into La-La Land," Katie answers slowly, clearly thrown off by my smile.

"Sorry about that, I just had a revelation, that's all," I explain nonchalantly. But, judging from Katie's face, a bigger explanation is needed. "I just realized what Arthur was trying to tell me, that's all. I promise, I will explain more about that later."

I can tell that she wants a longer explanation, but she finally drops it with a light shrug, which I give a sigh of relief, knowing that it's going to take a while to explain everything. "So...are you going to finish your other explanation? About love?" It takes me a second, but it finally hits me what she's talking about.

"Sorry...again, I did trail off in the middle of it, didn't I?" I ask with a chuckle. Katie just gives a small laugh with a nod. "As I was saying, I don't want to be with someone, because it's the thing everyone expects. You don't grow with someone who is exactly like you. You grow, when you're with someone who's different but they still get you..."

"You want to be polyphonic with someone," Katie suddenly interrupts.

"I...don't know what that means."

A small laugh escapes from Katie's mouth, before a sly smile appears. "Well, I think hell just froze over, because I know a word, which the walking dictionary, doesn't."

"Ha, ha, rub it in," I sarcastically say with a roll of my eyes. "Would you please tell me what it means?"

"Fine, fine," Katie says in surrender. "It's a music term,..." That explains why I didn't know it. "...that's used when two separate melodies, come together and somehow match."

"Like a harmony?"

"No, a harmony is written to be similar. Polyphony are melodies that for some reason, match each other, even though they weren't written to be that way. They still compliment each other, but still different at the same time."

"That's exactly what I mean," I say with a smile. "I want to be with someone, who still different from me and I'm different from her, but our hearts... they...they still match other..." I trail off when a piece of moonlight, hits Katie's eyes, causing them to turn almost white. But, that's not what catches my breath...

It's how breathtakingly beautiful she is, in this moment and that realization, changes the air between us, causing my heart to start racing again, but this time, I don't stop it. Knowing that it's not racing because of accidental touches or false hope. It's racing because... I can see it in her eyes, that her heart is racing right along with mine. That she can feel it too.

I've always been proud of the fact, that I could read Katie like a book and she could do the same to me and in this moment, it's clear, that we're reading each other the best we ever have. That nothing is hidden between us tonight and... it's in this moment, that I know I can't deny it anymore, that I can't hold it in anymore... I'm madly and fully in love with Katherine Annalynn Nero, and... I don't want to hide it anymore.

I don't want to hide my feelings for her; I want to take her in my arms and tell her every emotion I've kept hidden from her for all these years. I want to kiss her and never stop kissing her and explore every part of her physically, mentally, emotionally and spiritually and have her open up parts of me, that I didn't know could exist. I want to start a new chapter...and I almost do it, but something stops me.

Reagan. Even though, we both said that this was nothing serious, we're still technically in a relationship. And so, I must do the honorable thing first and break it off with Reagan, before I can start a relationship with Katie. I will not be Arthur and repeat his mistakes.

So, for tonight, I'm just going to hold Katie's hand and enjoy this moment between us. Knowing that words aren't needed, because our eyes and heart says it all.

19: Night of the Living Prom

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 19: Night of the Living Prom

"I swear, I think whoever is running the show upstairs, likes to mess with me," I mentally groan as I lightly bang my head on my locker. It's been two weeks since my vision quest and that moment in Katie's room and I've still haven't broken up with Reagan, yet. I've been trying to find the perfect moment to do it, but it seems that these last two weeks have just gone from bad to worse.

The week of the vision quest, was also the week of the Spring Musical, which of course, Reagan was spearheading. Even though I know this isn't a serious relationship and she probably wouldn't care that much if we broke up; I didn't want to risk it and pull her focus from her passion. So, I waited for the next week. But unfortunately, Reagan ran herself ragged that week, causing her to get sick the following week. Again, I would be an asshole to break up with her while she's sick; so, I waited again.

Now we're two weeks in and I'm still at square one. Luckily, she seems better than before. Unluckily, every time I've tried to get her alone, she's pulled away or talking to someone else. And today, is no different. To make matters worse, she's with my other dilemma...Katie.

Ever since that night, she's been avoiding me. I mean, it's not like she's flat out ignoring me, we just haven't been hanging out. We'll say hi to each other and wave, but other than that, it's more like we're acquaintances. The few times I have spoken with her, it's been formal and brief, nothing like us at all. Now, I'm starting to think, that I misread her that night and it wasn't mutual feelings. Maybe she doesn't feel that way about me and I just thought she did.

"Ugh, why are girls so complicated!?" I exclaim in a muffle yell against my locker, before banging my head against the locker again.

"You know, I don't think giving yourself a concussion, will give you the answer," A familiar voice says behind me. I whirl around and come face to face with Blaine. "I mean, I'm not an expert, but I don't think that is the proper way to figure out the answer."

"I'm not banging my head for an answer," I start, not even wanting to give a smart ass answer back. "I'm banging it in frustration."

"The fairer of the species does have a habit of making us do that." Yay, that's all I need, a gender study lesson. "So, who or what fair lady is causing you such great pain? Did Reagan force you to go shopping and make you hold her purse...again?"

"Please, I wish it was that simple," I answer with a scoff.

"Then what is it?"

I start to open my mouth to answer, but quickly close it when I notice how many people are walking by. "Follow me." I gesture with a hand for him to follow. Which he does, with some hesitation. We walk, until we reach a deserted part of the school.

"Alright, you dragged me here, what is the big hush-hush?" Blaine asks in annoyance when we stop.

I turn around to face him, before taking a breath and speaking. "I'm in love..."

"Austin, I'm flattered, but I just don't bat for that team."

"You know damn well, I wasn't talking about you!" I exclaim in frustration. "And you all need to stop trying to take my role as the smartass of the group. I claimed that role and you all should stick to your own."

"Fine, fine," Blaine starts with his hands up in surrender. "I'm sorry, I just saw the opening and took it." He gives an easy smile, before sobering up. "So, you were saying that you're in love?"

"Yes..." I take a deep breath before speaking again. "I'm in love...I'm in love with Katie..." I whisper softly.

"I'm sorry, could you repeat that?" Blaine asks, but judging from his tone, he heard me perfectly fine the first time.

"I said, I'm in love with Katherine," I repeat, louder this time as I shoot a glare towards Blaine. I half-expect a look of shock on his face, but instead, he gives me a laugh.

"Seriously, you're just figuring this out now?" A snort escapes from his nose, before laughing again. It's not that funny. "Are you really just figuring out your feelings for her? I mean, we've all known you've been in love with her, for years. You're not a slow person Austin, so how did it take sixteen years to figure out your feelings for her?"

I just roll my eyes and wait for him to finish his mocking, before speaking again. "This is not a new feeling, Blaine. I've always known, I've been in love with her. But for the first time, I finally want to confess to her."

As quickly as his laughter started is as quick as it ended. I knew that would shut him up. I smugly think.

"Wait... You're planning on confessing to her!?" Blaine asks in disbelief.

"Yes! That's what I was trying to tell you, before you laughed in my damn face!" I exclaim.

"Austin, I'm sorry for that," He apologizes as he claps a hand on my shoulder. "I shouldn't have acted that way. I really thought you were pulling my leg, since nothing has happen between the two of you, by now." Don't remind me. "So, what made you want to take the plunge?"

I let out a sigh, before telling him about what happened during the vision quest and what happened between me and Katie, that night. A range of emotions flashes on Blaine's face, as run through the story, before it settles on surprise and disbelief. "Wow, that is heavy," Blaine finally says when I finish; emphasizes on heavy.

"You're telling me," I agree with a nod.

"So, for the last two weeks, you've been trying to find a way to break up with Reagan, so you can confess to Katie?"

I give another nod, before answering. "Yeah, but each time, I've been thwarted before I could." I let out a long groan. "I refuse to be like Arthur. I'm not going to string both of the girls along. I know that wasn't what Arthur wanted and it was Elaine, who didn't want him to end his marriage to Guinevere, but, he should have done the honorable thing and broke off his marriage, before starting anything with Lancelot."

I don't want to be like that. I have too much respect for both girls; and if I started something with Katie, before I ended...whatever this is with Reagan, then I'm no better than my past. I let out a frustrated groan this time. "If it wasn't for that damn moment, between me and Katie, I probably wouldn't be so desperate!"

"You mean, when you and Kate were having your star-gaze moment at each other?" I give a nod in my hands. "How do you know that she was feeling the same thing, you were?"

I slowly lift up my head from my hands and shoot Blaine, a look of annoyance. "I'm one hundred percent sure. I'm an expert at reading Katie, and that moment...was none like anything we had before. I know, in that moment, we were feeling the same."

"I'm not doubting that, Austin," Blaine says with hands up in surrender. "I was just saying that because, you've never notice that she was in love you, before."

"What do you mean?"

"I swear, you two can read everything else about each other, but neither of you noticed that one little thing," Blaine mumbles under his breath, before addressing me again. "You've never seen it, the way she looks at you when she knows you're not looking. Katie is someone who doesn't wear her emotions on her sleeve, but when it comes to you...she's an open book."

I just gaze at him in shock and surprise, as he continues on. "She doesn't act like one of those love-struck girls who watches her crush, all goofy-eyed. The way she watches you, she takes in everything about you. You've never seen the way her eyes light up, how she lights up around you." Blaine takes a breath, before continuing. "I know I haven't known Katie as long as you or Reagan have, but I've known her long enough, that I know she only does that with you and you're exactly the same."

As soon as Blaine's done, I slink down the lockers and towards the floor, rubbing my temples in shock and frustration. "How could I have never know?" I ask out loud, mostly to myself."

"Because, unlike you, Austin; Katie has a pretty good poker face," Blaine answers as he sits down next to me. I can't help but let out a humorless chuckle at that. He's right, Katie does know how to shield her emotions well, when she wants to.

"You do realize, that your observation isn't helping me, at all," I dryly say, looking back at Blaine. "It just makes me want to be with Katie even more, but I still haven't figured out a way, to get Reagan alone and break it off."

"You know what I would do?"

"I'm open to suggestions."

"I would stop thinking about it, screw everything and just go and find Katie, and just kiss her, right then and there." I just look at him in shock. About his suggestion and his bold action. I mean, the Blaine from a few months ago, would have never suggested something so bold. I think that white streak in his hair, is messing with his mind.

I start to open my mouth to argue, but B.B holds a hand up and stops me. "I'm serious, Austin. You already know that you're in love with her and that she loves you and most likely, she already knows how you feel. So, you might as well just cut the middle man out."

Man has a point. I reluctantly think. "That still doesn't help my situation with Reagan," I argue. "I told you, I didn't want be like Arthur and go after the love of my life, before I broke off my relationship ties."

"I know you want to be honorable, Austin, but I'm telling you, Reagan wouldn't care," Blaine shoots back. "She's been waiting for you two to get together, longer then I have. She will be ecstatic and...this way, she can break up with you and keep her 'Never Been Dumped' record, intact..." He has a point, again. Reagan probably wouldn't mind, since we weren't an actual 'couple' and I know she would rather have her record spotless. "...Only problem with that is, that you can't break up with her this week."

"What?!" I exclaim, shooting up from my seat on the ground. "You were not just two seconds ago, pushing me to plant one on Katie and telling me Reagan wouldn't mind and now you're tell me not to break up with her this week." The frustration and confusion is clear in my voice. "I mean, this week is my last chance, because, in case you don't remember, there's a chance we'll be dead by this time next week!"

"I know, I know and if this was any other week I would say go for it, completely, but don't you remember what this Saturday is?" I shake my head no, furiously. Blaine lets out a frustrated sigh and just points at the wall next to him.

My eyes trail to where he's point and land on the poster plastered on the wall. "What the hell does prom... Oh!" Shit, I completely forgot about that.

"Yeah, oh!," Blaine mockingly repeats. "I'm right that Reagan wouldn't care about you confessing to Katie and you two breaking off...whatever going on with you two. But, if you break up with her this week, you'll leave her dateless for the prom and you know how long she's been waiting for it. She would never forgive you for that."

"Ugh, you're right!" I exclaim with a groan. I would forever be on Reagan's 'Shit List', if I broke up with her, the week of prom. That would be something she would never let me live down. "So, what the hell I'm suppose to do? Just stay with Reagan and go off into that battle with Morgana on Monday, where it's a very real possibility that Katie, or me or both of us might die and never have a chance to tell each other, how we feel!?"

There's a lot of things I can handle, but never having a chance to tell Katie how I feel. Never having a chance to be with her, even if it's just to touch her without the barrier of friendship or just to kiss her. I couldn't live with that regret.

"Don't worry, Austin. All you have to do is take Reagan to prom on Saturday, and on Sunday morning, just break up with her or have her break up with you, and on Sunday afternoon, go to Katie and tell her how you feel. I know it's not a lot, but at least you will have that evening with her."

I let out a defeated sigh, knowing that he's right...again. This is the only way, that works for everyone, without anyone getting hurt. Besides, an evening with Katie, is better than nothing. I just hope, I'm doing the right thing.

---

***********************

Maybe I should have broken up with Rea this week. I think as I gaze into Gran's full-length mirror, trying to fix the gold tie around my throat. Then maybe, I wouldn't be in this monkey suit. I glare at my image one more time, before turning away. As soon as I do, I spot Gran coming into the room.

"Oh Austin, you look so handsome," Gran coos out as she starts to cross the room towards me. Here we go. I mentally groan as I suppress the eye roll, I know is coming. When she finally reaches me, she goes and starts smoothing out the lapels of my black suit.

"Gran, please tell me you're not going to get all misty-eyed on me," I plead as I watch her move to my tie and starts to fix it.

"What? Do you remember who you're talking to?" She asks as she wipes her eye a little. "You know I'm not the type to get all sappy and stuff, but... I just can't believe how much you look like your father." I can't help but give her a small, sad smile when she says that.

"I know Gran," I sympathetically say as I pat her shoulder some in comfort.

She goes and wipes her eyes some, before offering me a small smile. "Don't worry about me, just an old woman reminiscing. Besides, this night isn't about your father or your mother. It's about you and your friends and the great time you're going to have at prom." She straights my tie some more, before letting go and stepping back. "There, now you look presentable."

"If you say so," I agree with a shrug. "I just want to get there and do whatever you do at prom and head back home, so I can get out of this suit."

"Wow, could you be more excited?" Gran asks sarcastically. Well, at least I know where I got my smart mouth at. "This is prom, you need to be excited." I just give an annoyed look, causing Gran to sigh. "Fine then, can you at least fake your excitement, when we get downstairs. For your friends and for the cameras."

I let out an annoyed sigh of my own, before putting on a pleasant smile. "How's this?"

"Perfect," Gran says with a smile of her own. "Now, let's go. It's picture time." The smile on my face grows tighter at her words.

"Is that really necessary?" I ask as we leave her room and start heading down the steps. "I mean, I could understand taking pictures and doing all the hoopla for senior prom, but this is junior prom. Is this really..." I trail off when we hit the first floor and spot the set up going on in my living room.

On the opposite wall from the stairs, is Blaine, posing, while all the guardians minus his step-dad, take photos. On the couch, I spot Reagan, with her own camera out. I let out a frustrated sigh and head over to her.

"Really?" I ask when I reach Reagan.

She looks up me, before standing with a bored look. "Augustine, this is prom. A milestone in our young lives; one, that we must document, so when we look back, we can show to our kids how hot we were..." I just roll my eyes while she launching into her speech. Being the same thing I've been hearing for the last several years.

She punches me in the shoulder, drawing me back to reality. "Are you listening, Austin?"

"Not really," I answer honestly. A look of fake shock appears on her face after I answer. "You can't be shocked by that, Rea. You've been saying the same speech since ninth grade, I can recite it by heart now."

"If you know the answer already, don't ask," She says as she slugs my arm again, causing me to stick my tongue out at her. "And, last time I checked, a gentleman comments on how beautiful his date is, first and foremost."

I look her up and down, at her emerald-green gown, with a hair up in an intricate bun with her copper hair framing her face, before offering her a smile. "Well, I apologize and I just want to say, how beautiful you look tonight, Ms. Karaliskas... And I'm just not saying that, just because you told me too." I quickly add.

She gives me a cross look, before switching into a smile. "Well, thank you very much, Mr. Cavalier, and might I say, you are very handsome."

"Thank you, very much," I say with a dramatic bow.

"And here comes the other handsome male half of our group," Reagan says as Blaine comes over to where the two of us are standing. Just like me, he's in a black suit, but with a black dress shirt and a royal blue tie, hanging loosely.

"So, he finally graces us with his presence," Blaine says when he finally reaches us, brushing some of his hair out of his face. "And thank you for the compliment, Rea. You look very nice as well," He quickly adds.

"Thank you, very much B.B." Reagan says with a pleasant smile, before hitting me in the shoulder again. "See, it's not that hard to give a compliment!" Reagan exclaims.

I just roll my eyes and ignore her, turning my attention back to Blaine. "So, where's Misty? I would have thought you would have asked her to be your date?"

"I was, but she said that she wasn't going," Blaine answers, a hint of disappointment in his voice. "She said and I quote: 'I do not have time for such frivolously as a dance. I have more things to worry about at the moment and the coming days.' Quote, unquote."

"That sounds like her," I admit in a deadpan voice. "The only reason she even entered our high school, is because she wanted to know what it would be like, to be an actual high school student." Yeah, I know the main reason she gave me, was because she wanted to keep an eye on me and protect me from Morgana. But, who are we kidding; we all know the real reason she came to my high school.

"Someone needs to tell her, that the main part of high school, is this, prom!" Reagan exclaims in frustration. Although, I don't agree with the prom comment, I do agree that the point of suffering through high school, is for the experiences, like prom.

"I don't think Misty received the memo about that," I joke. "The only people who go to school and actually come for the learning, is you..." I point to Blaine. "...Misty, and Katie." As soon as her name leaves my lips, a realization hits me. I look around and I don't spot the other quarter of our crew. "Where is Kate, anyway? Don't tell me she bailed out too."

Reagan starts to open her mouth to answer, but another voice cuts her off before she can.

"She's in the kitchen, Austin." The voice answers. I turn around and spot Katie's foster mom, Samantha Royal aka Auntie as we all call her, is the one who answered. "She was thirsty, so she went in there for some water." I see swipes a finger on the screen of her phone, before handing it to Gran. "Do you mind getting her, please? It's her turn for pictures." I give a nod and head for the kitchen.

"Hey, Kate," I call out as I go in. "Auntie said its your..." I start to say but the words quickly die in my mouth when I catch sight of her. Even kneeling down, with her back facing me, I can tell that she's gorgeous right now in her prom dress, even as she pets the newest edition of our family: Midnight, the black cat. Who's a lucky bastard right now.

It takes a few seconds, but I finally will enough of my brain to work again and call out to Katie, again. "Katie..."

As soon as the words leave my lips, I spot Katie starts to turn her head in my direction some, as she starts rising from her kneeling position at the same time. Whatever sense of reality I had left, shatters the moment I see her completely. I swear, it's like looking at a 1940s movie starlet, the way her off the shoulder red dress complements her figure and her jet black hair, hangs over the right side of her face.

She is so gorgeous. I mentally think as I continue to stare, forgetting my original reason for coming in here.

"Austin!" Someone yells as something hits my shoulder, at the same time, knocking me out of my trance. I shake my head some, trying to dispel the last of the trance. When my focuses again, I still spot Katie, who still looks beautiful, but now is wearing a look of annoyance, with her hand stretched out. I look down at the floor and spot a half empty water bottle and realize, that must have been what hit me.

"Why did you throw that at me?" I ask, trying to sound angry but it comes out more shocked and dazed.

"I did it, because you were spacing out, again," Katie retorts. "You called my name, twice and then you don't tell me what for and then you start staring at me. And when I tried calling your name, you wouldn't answer. So, my only options were, throwing something at you or hitting you, so I chose option A." Really, I didn't notice. I sarcastically think.

"Sorry," I mutter out shyly. I see her features soften a little when I apologize, as the annoyance leaves her face.

"It's ok and I'm sorry for throwing the water bottle." I just give the ok gesture, before an awkward silence envelops the room, which is completely strange, for us. "So...what did Auntie want me for?" Katie asks after a few more awkward pauses.

"Uh..." I drag out, not remembering the exact reason I originally came in here for. Katie gestures for me to continue, but a blank keeps forming in my mind. Only one...well, two thoughts keep forming in my head, but neither are the thing Auntie wanted me to ask.

When I feel my mouth, get ready to blurt out whatever comes to mind first, I pick the less dangerous of the two. "You look, breathtakingly beautiful, Katie." Well...at least I didn't blurt out 'I love you'.

As soon as the words leave my mouth, I can see a crimson blush, take over Katie face. Now, I've seen Katie blush before, but never that quickly, nor that bright. And I will bet a hundred dollars, that I'm blushing just as hard, right now.

"Wow, I wasn't expecting that, but thank you, Austin," Katie finally says after a few moments, turning away from me some. If I didn't know any better, I can spot a small, shy smile on Katie's face, causing me to smile a little too. I spot her gray eyes on me, catching my smile, causing hers to fall before taking a breath. "Thank you again, Austin and you look very nice." She says in a pleasant voice, but I can hear the distance in her tone again.

"Is this how it's going to be, from now on?" I ask, finally finding my voice again when I hear her switch back to the formal tone she's been using for the last two weeks. "Katie, I..." I start to say but another voice stops me.

"Katie, would you come out here, please?" Gran voice calls out. Nice timing, Gran. "It's your turn for pictures and while you're at it, would you please bring Mr. Anti-Prom out too? He's going to get his picture taken and go to prom, whether he likes it or not." I swear, I'm probably the only person who gets threaten into going to prom.

"We better get out there, before they come in and drag us out," Katie says with a sigh as she starts walking towards me and picks up the bottle she threw at me earlier and places it on the kitchen table, before heading around me and towards the door.

"Wait, Katie," I call out, causing her to stop, but she doesn't face me. "Katie, we need to talk."

"There's nothing to talk about," She says in a cold voice.

"Yes there is and I'm not dropping this, until we do."

I hear a soft, frustrated sigh escape from her mouth, before she turns her head some and looks at me from the corner of her. "We'll talk later." I start to open my mouth and demand we talk now, but Katie leaves before I can even get a word out. Oh, we're going to talk later. No matter what. I think as I follow her out the kitchen.

---

********************************

"Hey, Cavalier, get out on the dance floor," One of classmates calls out as he and his girlfriend start heading towards the crowded dance floor, themselves. I let out a chuckle and shake my head no. "Alright then, you're missing out." Trust me, I'm not. I think with another chuckle as I watch him and his girlfriend blend into the crowd. I just got out of there after several dances, I'm not heading back into that mess, again.

I turn around and start heading in the opposite direction. I'm lucky that some of the members of the cheer squad came over and took Reagan away, otherwise, I would have been held captive on the floor all night. I chuckle at the though as I continue walking, my mood starting to diminish as the main thing on my mind, comes back to mind.

"I'm going to have a busy day, tomorrow...today I mean," I think out loud as I gaze at the watch on my wrist, that now reads 12:23am. I have to break up with one girl and try to convince the other to actually listen to me, while I confess to her. I swear, both are going to be hard, but, trying to convince Katie, to actually listen to me, is going to be a challenge. Once her mind is set, it's very hard to change. And, from that look she gave me earlier, she is dead set on not speaking to me.

"I swear, confessing is starting to sound like the easy part..." I start to say to myself as I step out onto the balcony, but a figure causes the words to drop in my mouth. Like I said, someone upstairs, is trying to make me suffer right now. I think when I realize exactly who the figure is. The bane of my problem.

As if sensing my presence, Katie turns around and spots me a few feet away. "Sorry, I didn't know anyone else was out here," She apologizes softly. "I wanted to get some fresh air, but I think I'm going to head back inside and leave you alone." She pushes herself a little off the railing before starts heading back in.

"Don't go," I say before she takes another step.

"I don't think that's a good idea," She says as she glances over at me before walking again.

"Dammit, Katherine, wait!" I exclaim in anger and frustration, causing her to stop her tracks. "Now, you said we were going to talk later. Well, it's later and I think now would be a good time for us to talk."

"Fine then," She says after a few moments before turning around and facing me. "You want to talk? So, talk." Even though her face stays cool, I can see the fiery anger in her eyes and hear it in her voice.

"Is this how it's going to be for now on? Us, at each other throats, barely talking?" I ask, the anger fading from my voice, but the frustration staying.

"You want to know why, it's like this now?" She asks after a few seconds. I hesitate for a second, before nodding yes. "It's like this, because I'm sick of this..." She gestures between the two of us. "...this damn dance we do with each other. Acting like there's nothing between us, when we both know that's a lie."

"I'm getting sick of playing the friend role, of just being your friend." She takes a breath before turning away from some. "I thought something would have happen by now, after all these years. Hell, after what happened two weeks ago but we're stuck in the same exact place as before and I'm done!"

"You do realize that it's 2014, the girl can be the one to admit her feelings first, last time I checked!" I exclaim, my anger starting to rise again. "If you really was sick of waiting for us to happen, you could have told me, years ago!"

"You know what, I will admit that I could have been the one to confess first. Even thought, both you and I have said, numerous times, that it should be the guy to confess first..." Dammit, I hate when she's right. "...But, these last two weeks, the fucking ball has been in your court! Because, last time I checked, I'm not the one in a relationship!"

"I know that and I've been wanting to end it, but I've been trying to find the perfect moment to do it!"

"Austin, there's no such thing as the perfect moment to break up with someone. All you're doing is making excuses! You either do it, or don't, that's it. Trying to find the mystical 'perfect' time, is just an excuse."

"Are you really mad at me, for trying to find a good moment to break up with our friend, so I don't hurt her?" I ask in disbelief, before letting out a frustrated groan. "How can I make you see, that I want to be with you."

"You can say it until you're blue in the face, but words mean nothing. It's your actions that matter and your actions lately, tell me you don't." She takes a shaky breath before facing me again, the anger gone, but it's clear that she's reaching the end of her rope. "I'm not mad at you for trying to find a proper moment to break up with Reagan, but, until you know exactly what you want and want to do, I can't do..." She gestures to us again. "...this anymore.

I will always be here for you, Austin. If you're in trouble or in danger, I will come running in a heartbeat. If you need help, I will there if you need help. Just like, I'm going to be at your side when we fight Morgana on Monday. But, our friendship... I can't be just your friend anymore, I can't be just that anymore."

I just stand there, in shock from her words. And, as much as I hate hearing we're not friends anymore, I can't say I blame her. I probably would say the same thing, if the roles were reversed. We stay like that for a few moments, before I spot her start to turn away from me, slowly and start to wipe her eyes some.

I take a step forward but she holds a hand up to stop me. "Don't... Just, don't..." She wipes her eyes some more before looking at me from the corner of her eye. "I'm going to catch a ride with one of the girls and just head home. I'm not really in a prom mood, anymore. I'll see you later, Austin." She says before walking off. I start to move and catch up with her, but stop after a few steps, knowing that if I tried to talk to her now, I would just push her too far.

"Dammit!" I yell as I kick the railing in anger before leaning on it. This is so bad. I have really screwed up, this time around.I mentally groan as I lean more on the railing, placing my head in my hands.

"What happened out here?" A voice asks. The same time, someone hand touches my shoulder. I slowly turn around and spot that the voice and hand belongs to Reagan, who has a worried look in her eyes.

"Hey, Rea," I quietly say as I look away from her.

"So, what's happening with you and Katie?" She asks as she leans on the railing next to me.

"You heard that?" I ask in shock, not expecting that we were that loud...or that Reagan overheard us.

"I didn't," She answers with a shrug. "A couple of people said that they heard two people arguing out here and that it sounded like the two of you. So, I came out to see if it was but I didn't hear anything. The only thing I saw was Katie leaving and you look like you're having a breakdown, so I can guess the argument comment was true and it was a big one."

"Argument and a big one are the understatements of the year," I say with a groan. Great, we're going to be the talk of the school.

Reagan stays quiet for a second before placing an arm around my shoulder. "Hey, let's get out of here, go off somewhere private. Get your mind off everything."

"Thanks, but no thanks," I say quietly as I move out of her reach, which earns me a look of surprise from her.

"Well, then come back on the dance floor and dance your problems away. I mean, a couple of songs in and you'll forget exactly what you're angry about."

"Dancing isn't going to help my problem," I say with a defeated sigh, lowing my head again. "Nothing is going to fix my problem...expect doing the one thing, I should have done weeks ago," I softly say.

"And what's that?" Reagan asks, obviously hearing the last part.

I let out a long sigh, before standing up straight and turn to face her fully. "Reagan...we need to break up," I whisper out softly, avoiding her eyes.

"Excuse me, could you repeat that?" Reagan asks, but judging from her tone, she heard me perfectly before.

I let out another sigh, before looking her directly in the eye. "I'm breaking up with you, Reagan," I repeat, louder this time around. "I'm breaking whatever this thing we were, off. I know, I should have done this a while back, but I was trying to find the perfect time to do it; to lessen the blow, but I couldn't. But, I have to now, I wanted too long to do it and I'm sorry for that."

Reagan stays quiet for a few minutes, before a humorless laugh escapes her lips. "Really? You were trying to find the perfect moment to break up with and you decided that freaking prom was the right time!" The intensity of her tone, causes me to jump a little. It's been a while since I've seen her yell like this.

"I knew this was just a fun relationship and it wasn't anything serious. I figured that we were only going to be together for a while and one of us would break it off, but I thought you would have the common courtesy and offered me the respect I deserve and do this at an appropriate time, not at prom, the one night I've been waiting for, since I entered high school!"

"Reagan, I'm so sorr-" I start to say but a blow to my face quickly cuts me off. I hold my right cheek and turn around, to spot Reagan with her left hand up in a slap motion. It takes me a few moments, but it dawns on me, that Reagan was the one who hit me.

"I don't want to hear it, Austin. There's nothing you can say, that will fix it. Of all the things you have said and done over the years, this makes the top of the list." She gives a death glare before walking off. "Don't you dare try and follow me!" She yells out as she stomps away. I start to take a step to follow her, but like with Katie, I think me following would just make the matter worse. I just walk inside and take the direction away from Reagan, before heading to the exit and leave this terrible night behind.

---

****************************

I'm such an idiot. I think as I jog along the path, close to the cliff spot where Nimue told Katie, that she was Lancelot's reincarnated. I totally handed both situations wrong. I mentally groan as I speed up, trying to clear my mind and rid the guilt from last night fiasco.

I start to slow down when I hit the next curve, before stopping completely and lean against a boulder on the path, to catch my breath. "How the hell am I going to fix this!?" I ask out to no one.

"Fix what?" A familiar voice asks. I turn my head to the left and spot Katie on her bicycle, stopping when she gets close enough to me.

"What are you doing out here? At this time of morning?" I ask warily, avoiding her question.

She slips off her helmet and gets off her bike, before facing me again. "I couldn't sleep last night, so once it got light enough, I decided to sneak out and bike for a while. Try to clear my head some." She walks over to me some, stopping a couple of feet away. "I'm guessing you're doing the same thing?"

I slowly nod before speaking again. "Yeah...I am. What were you clearing your head of?"

She hesitate for second and turns away from me a little, before speaking. "I was thinking about last night and about what I said to you." She takes a breath before continuing. "I'm sorry for what I said, I shouldn't have gotten so upset."

"No, you had every right to get up-" I start to say but Katie holds a hand up, stopping me.

"Please, just let me finish, Austin," She pleads. I hesitate for a second, before nodding ok. She looks at me for a second, before starting again. "I still stand by what I said, that I didn't want to just be your friend anymore, but I shouldn't have said it the way I did, nor make it sound like an ultimatum.

I also shouldn't have been angry with you, for trying to find the right moment to break up with Reagan. You were trying to be a gentleman and a good friend and I should have been more understanding. Because, you were trying not to be a jerk and I can't be mad at that."

"I wouldn't pat me on the shoulder, just yet," I guiltily whisper.

"What was that?"

"I said, you shouldn't pat me on the shoulder yet," I repeat, louder this time. "Besides, you had every right to be upset. For the last two weeks, the ball has been in my court and I haven't done anything. That would make a saint upset, with that type of stand still and I'm sorry about that... That's why, I finally did it."

"Did what?" Katie asks warily.

"I broke up with Reagan," I answer straight out. No point in avoiding the truth.

"Please tell me it was this morning." I shake my head no. "Please tell me it was at least, after prom?" Katie asks with an almost plead. I give another shake of the head.

"It was during prom; about a little while after our fight."

"Oh, Augustine," She says in a frustrated groan. "I know I said, that there wasn't such a thing as a perfect or right time to break up with someone, but there is such a thing as a wrong time! And prom, something she's been waiting for, for years, is the epitome of worse time."

"I know!" I exclaim in anger. "I know that, trust me, you're not the only one to emphasize that!" I exclaim, thinking about to my fight with Reagan. "It was horrible timing and I regret doing it at prom, but I don't regret breaking up with her. I don't regret ending it, because I..." I start to say, but trail off when Katie's words from last night, come to mind.

Even if I tell her that I love her, what chance is there that it would actually work and convince her. She, herself said that actions speak louder than words, which brings back to what Blaine said earlier in the week. Screw everything and just kiss her.

"Because, what, Austin?" Katie asks in confusion, drawing my attention back. I look at her for a few moments before a decision, finally come to mind. I keep my gold eyes, locked on her silver ones, while I take a long stride over to her. Place my hand on her cheek, before bring my lips onto hers. As soon as I do, a shock gasp escapes from her lips.

I am so, so, dead. I mentally say as I continue to kiss her. She is going to kill me and bury me six feet under when she's done with... Wait, is kissing me back? I mentally ask in confusion when I feel pressure being return to my lips.

Sure enough, I feel her kissing me back, causing me to stop in surprise, not expecting that at all. You idiot, don't stop! Kiss her back! My mind yells, kicking starting me, causing me to start kissing her again; this time, not as hard, but still with passion and love from before.

I'm not going to lie, I have dreamed of kissing Katie, numerous times in the past and I have to tell you... Dreams are a pale comparison from the real thing. Dreams fail to express the feeling, of having her arms wrap around my neck, pulling me more into the kiss, eliminating whatever space was still between us. They don't even come close to the feeling of my hands, trailing down her body, feeling the shape of her back, the curves on her sides. They don't measure up to the feel of her fingers as they graze on the back of my neck and my inner parts of my shoulder blades and the shock I feel when she touches there.

Dreams can't even come close, to the feel of her lips on mine and with each one, making fall in love with her, more and more, but...there is one thing, that puts dreams in the Pro corner... You don't have to come up for air in dreams, which, in real life, you have to.

Which is the only reason that causes me to break the kiss, but I don't let go of her. I knew she was beautiful before, but now... it's like seeing her in a totally different light. Even the slight flush and look of surprise on her face, just makes her look even more beautiful.

"What was that?" Katie asks after a few moments. Judging from her tone, the question isn't directed towards me.

"Well, I think you know what that was," I say with a sly smile, gaining my usual smartassness as I tighten my arms around her waist. "I mean, last time I checked, you weren't an innocent, little doe, lost in the woods, Katherine. You've done that a couple of times, before."

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Augustine," Katie mockingly admits, not missing a beat. "But..." She tighten her arms around my neck, pulling me closer. An innocent look on her face. "...Maybe you can show me again and it might jog my memory."

I just give her a smirk, before leaning in again, but all of sudden, she pulls away with a confused look on her face.

"What's wrong?" I ask, slightly hurt by her pull-away.

"It's getting darker," Katie answers slowly. "It's the middle of the morning, but it's starting to get dark." As she speaks, I can see a shadow start casting on us.

"It's just a cloud," I quickly say, dismissing the shiver starting to go down my spine.

Katie shakes her head no, before giving me a serious look. "It's not a cloud, Austin. Clouds don't darken the sun, that much," She says before looking up. As soon as she does, a look of shock and dread appears on her face. A look of confusion appears on my own, before I follow her lead and look up as well. I was hoping she was over-thinking things. I think as dread washes over me.

"Oh, shit..." Both Katie and I, say at the same time, when we spot the sun starting to darken...because of the eclipse taking it over.

20: It's the End of the World as We Know It

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 20: It's the End of the World as We Know It

"Ok, why the hell is the eclipse showing up today!?" I ask Katie as we start heading down the path at full speed. "I mean, I thought it wasn't suppose to show up until tomorrow, when the comet came?"

"In case you don't remember, all of that was just theory," Katie answers as she bikes next to me. "I told you before, this eclipse isn't one that can be predicted. So, I was only going by the day, the comet is coming..." She quickly hits the brakes and slides to a stop, stirring up a dust cloud.

I quickly slow down and run back next to her. "What's up with the sudden stop, Kate?" I ask as she pulls out her phone.

She just holds a hand up, before bring her phone up some. "Look up, Comet Taiyo," She commands to her phone.

"Taiyo?" I mouth to her.

"It means Sun, in Japanese," She answers, looking at me from the corner of her eye, before focusing back onto her phone, which looks like it finished it search. She scrolls down the screen for a few moments, before her face starts to pale. "Oh, no..."

"Oh, no?" I repeat. "Oh, no is bad. What happened, Katie?"

She hesitates for a moment, before turning away from the screen and faces me. In her eyes, I can see the panic in them. "You remember when I told you that astronomers can predict the date when a comet or an eclipse happens?" I think back for a second, before nodding yes. "Well, they predicted that Taiyo would come tomorrow, but...just like everything in nature, the unpredictable can happen." She takes a breath before continuing. "Taiyo isn't coming tomorrow...it's coming today."

"That's why the eclipse is happening now," I say in shock, after a few minutes of silence. "But, I thought it was supposed to start on the day it hit three months since the dreams started, which is tomorrow."

"I thought so too. I mean, that was the only thing I could think of from Blaine's message and from the date you gave me, three months is..." She trails off and I can see it on her face, that she thought of something. All of sudden, her gaze is back on me and judging from that look, for some reason, I have a feeling I'm in trouble.

"Austin, when I asked you for the day, those dreams started, you said 'give or take a day'; did you give me the exact date or did you start counting from the day after, since that would make it a full day?"

"Ummm," I stall, not wanting to answer her question, because she already know the answer.

"You gave me the day after, didn't you?" She asks monotone voice.

I stay quiet for a few minutes, before speaking again. "Last time I checked, a full day is when twenty-four hours past, meaning it would be the day after." I argue, trying to justify myself.

"Oh, Augustine," Katie groans out as she pinches the bridge of her nose in frustration. She takes a calming breath, before addressing me again. "It doesn't matter, all that matters now is, that we have a centuries old sorceress about to be on the loose and we have no idea where or how, she's going to attack."

"I may know the how," I whisper quietly. Katie looks at me in surprise, before gesturing me to continue. "She may take control of the town. That's what she did in the past; possessed a great deal of people and had them attack Camelot. She may do the same thing again and since the town is so small, it would be easier for her, to take pretty much everyone over."

"Meaning that she can take over our friends and family."

I give a nod before speaking. "I wouldn't be surprised, that's how she operates. That's why she took over Guinevere-" I quickly shut my mouth, realizing what I was about to say.

"Took over Guinevere?" Katie asks confused, before fitting the pieces in and her confusion quickly turns into anger and it's all focusing on me. "Are you saying, that Morgana managed to take over Guinevere? And you're just telling this vital piece of information, now!?"

It's hard to believe we were just making out, a few minutes ago. I think in a deadpan voice. "Yes, I know, I should have said something earlier, but since Nimue knew about it before me and she didn't make it seem like, it was something of main importance, so I didn't bother to say anything. And after the vision quest, you got into your accident and then I forgot all about it."

Katie just glares at me and I can tell, just by the heated glare, that she wants to wring my neck right now.

"Before you try to kill me, I just want you to keep in mind, that it was Nimue who knew first and should have been the one to let us know, that Morgana manged to possess Guinevere, before." Katie glare just burns more into me. "I know, I'm sorry I didn't tell you, I didn't see the point. Reagan isn't Guinevere, she's too hard-headed and strong-willed, to let that bitch take her over."

Katie stays quiet for a few moments, burning a hole into my head, before she raises her fist some, causing me to hold my arms up to guard. It's against my morals to hit women, but there's nothing in them, that stops me from guarding. Which, I hope I don't have to do, because Katie is heavy-handed and I rather not get knocked out by her.

Luckily, Katie finally takes a breath and backs away some. "We're going to talk about this later, Augustine," Katie says in between clenched teeth as she turns away from me. I let out a soft sigh of relief, when she's fully turned away. "Don't think you're off the hook, Austin. You should have said something, before now. And even though I agree with you, about Reagan, I'm still going to call her to make sure."

"Yes, ma'am," I quickly agree, not wanting to get on her bad side...well, her worst side, I should say. Katie gives a nod, before she starts pedaling on her bike again. Great, I now have two angry women, who want to kill me. I think in a deadpanned voice, before running to catch up with Kate. Can this day, get any better?

---

****************************

"Wow, the eclipse is coming in fast," I say as shield my hand over my eyes and look up a little, and spot the eclipse about halfway across the sun now. Looks like the show, is almost on the road. I think as I turn away from the darkening sun. The partial light from it, reflecting on the lake water, where we're now standing.

"Dammit!" Katie curses, drawing my attention back on her.

"What's wrong?"

"Reagan's phone keeps going to voicemail," Katie answers in frustration as she shoves her phone into her pocket. "This would be one time, Reagan wouldn't have her damn phone on." I can't help, but feel the guilt washing over me. This is my fault. She probably has it off, thinking I'm going to hit up her phone to apologize.

"Do you want me to try to call her?" I ask, even though my chances are slimmer than Kate's.

And judging by the hesitating look Katie gives me, she knows it's a bad idea too. "It's probably best, if I do the calling right now," She says with a soft smile, before it drops into a frown. She pulls out her phone and looks at it for a second, before placing it back in her pocket with a sigh. "We'll check in with Nimue first, and if all hell hasn't broken loose, we'll come back up and go get Reagan."

I just give a reluctant nod, before shaking my head some to get rid of the guilt. Even though, I don't regret breaking up with Reagan; I do regret hurting her like I did. I shouldn't have broken up with her, the way I did.

"Do you really think Reagan is going to go dark side?" I ask as we start heading into the water.

"...No..." Katie finally answers, with some hesitation. "But, we have no idea what other powers Morgana has up her sleeves, nor what the comet and eclipse will do for her power. I wouldn't put it past her to try and force Reagan, into being her pawn."

She has a point. "But, the way Morgana made it sound; it sounded like Morgana needed Guinevere's consent, before possessing her completely." I think back to the vision quest. "I don't think Morgana can take her over, unless Guinevere/Reagan, actually voices the words, and we all know, that Reagan isn't going to do that.

"Maybe..." Katie admits, but the skepticism still laces her voice.

We stay in a blanket of quietness, as we continue to walk down into the lake to Nimue's underwater home, passing through that annoying barrier. As soon as we finally reach the house, a dark shiver goes up my spine.

"What's wrong?" Katie asks, most likely sensing the change within me.

"I have a bad feeling," I answer in a serious tone, my face darkening. Whenever I get this stupid shiver, something always happens and it usually deals around something with Morgana.

I let my eyes wander around Nimue's house, trying to spot anything wrong, but I see nothing out of the ordinary.

"You see something?" Katie asks, her eyes looking warily around.

I shake my head no, before speaking. "No, I don't, but that doesn't mean that a threat isn't around." If this whole ordeal has taught me anything, it's to assume that everything isn't as it seems, and to stay on guard, at all times. "If the threat isn't on the outside, it must be inside," I deduce. I just hope Nimue isn't inside with the threat.

Katie and I walk slowly and quietly towards the house, both of us on our guard, until we reach the front and only door. "Stay behind me," I whisper over my shoulder to Katie, as I change Excalibur to its true form. I can see the argument in Katie's eyes, about me going first, but she doesn't voices them. Instead, she just changes Secace to sword form, readying to back me up.

I take a deep breath and ready Excalibur in my hand. Well...here goes nothing. I think as I give a mental prayer, before placing my hand on Nimue's doorknob and turn it to open the door.

"Hell-" I start to say as I open the door, but a ball of light ricocheting right towards my head, cuts me off. "Look out!" I yell as I pull Katie down with me, the ball of light hitting the door mere seconds after we hit the ground.

"What the hell was that!?" Katie exclaims. I'd like to know the same thing. I think in annoyance.

As if to answer our question, a whole group of light balls start volleying towards us. Luckily for both Katie and myself, we've fallen right in the threshold, creating a slight barrier for us, since the attack is hitting above us.

I look up slightly as I shield Katie even more and spot a petite woman, standing in-between the doorway of the sitting room and Nimue's mad scientist lab. Even though the lights aren't on in the house, the dim light outside, cast enough illumination through the window that I can make out the familiar shape of the woman.

"Nimue, stop attacking!" I yell at the top of my lungs. "It's Austin and Katie, your friends and your only chances of defeating Morgana! If you don't stop, you're going to deep-fry the both of us!"

"Austin?" Nimue's soft, familiar voice questions. At the same time, the parade of light, stops. "Katherine?" The silhouette waves a hand, causing the room to be filled with light, reveling Nimue in her Misty body.

"Well, it looks like we've found your threat," Katie dryly says in a muffle tone. I can't help but facepalm a little, as I roll off of her. I knew I sensed a threat, but little did I know, it was going to be our damn ally, that was going to be the reason.

"Katherine, Austin, I am so very sorry," Nimue apologizes as she rushes towards the two of us. "I thought you were some of Morgana's pawns, that managed to break down the barrier."

"So, instead of waiting and seeing exactly who it was, you decided to just attack first, ask questions later!?" I exclaim, my anger getting the best of me. "You do realize, that you almost roasted, two of your only shots against Morgana!"

"Weren't you the one, who told me when we started trained, that I couldn't just swing Excalibur around like a manic and hope for the best? So, why are you basically doing the same thing, you lectured me about!?"

"It is not the same thing," Nimue shoots back as she glares upwards at me. "It is one thing, to swing around a weapon with no fitness against your enemies, it is another, when you are attacking, so they do not gain an advantaged over you." Nimue gazes goes to Katie and softens, before landing back on me and changing back into a glare. "I did not know, if you were friend or foe, so I had to take the chance."

I can't believe, she would gamble with our lives like that! I think and I start to open my mouth to say it out loud, but a hand is placed on my chest, that pushes me away from Nimue.

"Katie, what are you doing?" I ask in confusion and anger, as I watch Katie get in-between me and Nimue.

"I'm stopping this ridiculous fight," Katie answers in a level tone, even though her eyes betrays her annoyance. I start to open my mouth to argue, but the death glare Katie gives me, stops me in my tracks. "I know you're angry, Austin..." Angry is an understatement. I'm pissed off. "...but, you can't be completely angry with her. With everything going on, we're all jumpy and trigger-happy, at the moment."

"And don't think you're off the hook, either," She says as she turns towards Nimue, now. "You should have waited to make sure, before you started launching at us. You could have seriously injured and/or killed one, or both of us, with that stupid stunt."

She takes a small breath, before looking back at both of us. "We have an evil sorceress rising today and we have to work together to defeat her. That requires, not letting petty bullshit get in the way. So we're going to drop it right now, aren't we?" Katie asks in a raised voice. Even though, she doesn't voices it, I can hear the hidden threat in there.

"Yes...yes, you are right, Katherine," Nimue says after a few moments silence. I think Katie's reprehension on us, threw her off. "We must put aside this disagreement, if we have any hope of defeating Morgana." Nimue then turns in my direction and holds her hand out to me. "Austin, do you agree to a truce on the matter?"

I look down at Nimue's hand, before lifting my gaze up at Katie, who just gives me that look, that says just do it. "Fine, fine, you two win," I admit as I hold my hands up in defeat, before placing my right hand in Nimue's. "I accept the truce," I mumble out. Nimue gives a nod as she shakes my hand, before letting go. Something crosses my mind, as soon as she let's go. "Nimue, what did you mean by, when you said you thought Morgana's punks got through the barrier?"

"It means exactly how I said it, Augustine," Nimue answers, like it's the most obvious thing in the world and I'm being an idiot.

"I think what Austin means..." Katie quickly says, sensing my smartass response coming. "...is that we thought only we could get through the barrier. That none of Morgana's goons could get through."

"Normally, yes, the barrier is strong enough to keep Morgana and her pawns, presence from here. But, if it is anything like before... Then she has the power to bring the barrier down." A heavy silence envelops the room when she says that.

"That's how she did it..." I softly say, drawing the two women attention on me. "That's how she managed to knock you out of commission last time...and why you're so jumpy now!"

"Ummm, would someone like to inform me on what's going on?" Katie asks in confusion as she looks back and forth between the two of us. "When in the world did Morgana get the jump on you, Nimue?"

"Oh yeah, that's right, I never had a chance to tell you about that part of the vision quest," I realize quickly.

Katie shoots me an annoyed look, before speaking. "There's a lot about that damn quest, you failed to inform me about." I swear, she's never going to drop the 'me not telling her about Morgana possessing Guinevere' thing. I hate to see what's going to happen, when she finds out about the other parts of that quest, I've kept secret.

"You two, can we please get back on the subject at hand," Nimue says, becoming the mediator now. She turns and faces Katie. "To answer your question; when Morgana struck the first time, I was caught off guard. I had thought she was killed during her last battle with Arthur...but I was mistaken.

Her body was destroyed, but her mind and spirit was left intact, which she used to influence Guinevere and use her as her puppet."

"So, it's true, Morgana couldn't fully take over Guinevere, without her consent," Katie says.

Nimue gives a nod, before speaking again. "Yes, that is correct, Katherine. The power she uses on her pawns is a weak form of possession, that can take over the person by force, by just using the controller essence."

"Wait, wouldn't that be a better form of possessing someone?" I ask, replaying Nimue's words in my head. "I mean, why waste all that time, trying to get Guinevere's trust, when she could have just implanted her essence into her."

"Because, Morgana needed a body," Nimue answers, facing me now. "She could have done it her usual way, but all that would have done is just make Guinevere, more malicious and all it would have taken, was just a stab from Excalibur, to expel her essence and that is not was Morgana needed at that moment."

"She wanted cause mayhem and destroy Arthur's spirit, and what better way, then using his ex-wife on him. Adding on the guilt he already had because of Guinevere; she was the perfect tool."

"His ex-wife?" Katie asks quizzically as she looks at the both of us. "I didn't know that Guinevere and Arthur, separated in the past, since the affair didn't happen." That's damn vision quest keeps rearing its ugly head. I think in annoyance.

I spot Nimue start to open her mouth and know she's about to spill the beans to Katie and I can't have that happen, not at this moment and not from her.

"Well-"

"Nimue, if you have your damn telepathy on and can hear me, don't say another word!" I mentally demand and judging from the way she cuts off and looking at me with a confused look, I got through. "Please don't tell her, Nimue. She's already ticked at me, for not telling her about the vision quest in the first place. I need to be the one to tell her about what happened in the past, not you. So please, don't say another word."

A look of indecisiveness flashes in her eyes, before it solidifies and she gives me a small nod. "Fine then, Augustine, I will not tell her, if you wish me not to. But, you should tell her right away, otherwise, it will blow up in your face." I just give her a nod and let out a small sigh of relief.

"Alright, what the hell is going on?!" Katie exclaims in angry, patience running thin. "I've been out of the loop for this whole damn mess and I am getting sick of it. So one or both of you, is going to tell me what is going on!"

"Katherine," I say in a calm voice, getting in front of her, before taking her hands in mine in a slightly, pleading hold. "I'm sorry you've been kept out of the loop with all this and I know it's frustrating and I'm sorry about that." I take a look down at our hands before continuing. "I should have told you and Reagan and Blaine about what I saw, but I just needed to get my head around it first, before I started talking about it."

I lift my eyes up to look at her. "I promise, after all this is over, I will tell you about the whole thing, from top to bottom and try to answer any questions you have about it, but I need you to go along with all this, without knowing all the details about the vision for right now, please."

I can see the conflict in her beautiful gray eyes and know that she's conflicted about it. It's not the matter of trusting me, per se; it's more jumping into a situation without knowing all the facts and I can see that she's wary because of the bombshell I dropped earlier, about Guinevere.

After what seems like an hour, she finally lets out a sigh and I can see that she has made a decision. "I don't like it..." She starts to say. "...but I trust you, both of you and I will go along with this." She finishes with a small smile.

I can feel the grin starting to spreading out on my face and it takes all my self-control, not to pull her close and kiss her right now. And judging from the mirth in her eyes and the smile starting to reluctantly grow bigger on her face, she can sense my thoughts. We're going to have so much trouble behaving when all this is over.

A small cough breaks the silence and we both turns towards where the sound came from. Even though her cough made it sound like she was annoyed by our little moment, it's pretty obvious by the smile she's trying to hide, that Nimue is enjoying this.

"What's so funny?" Katie asks, seeing the same thing I am.

"Oh, nothing," Nimue says with a small smile. "You two just remind me of two others who were like that." Her eyes gestures to mine and Katie's, still claps hands. We slowly and reluctantly, separate our conjoined hands and bring them back to our respected person.

I know Katie wants to asks who we reminded Nimue of, I can see it in her eyes, but she squashes the question down and sober up. "Alright, back to business; do you think Morgana is going to try the same tacit as before?"

Her question and sobering face, quickly bring both Nimue and I, back to our present situation. There will be time afterward, for moments and laughter and happiness; we have something more pressing at the moment.

"If you are asking if Morgana will posses Reagan, I do not believe so," Nimue answers and I can see a small sigh of relief escape Katie lips, but I can still see some worry in her eyes. "Like I told you before, Morgana needs consent from Reagan, before possessing her and it took her months to work over Guinevere enough, to get her to say yes."

"So, do you think that Morgana will try to take her over, with her traditional methods?" I ask, getting back onto the conversation.

"No," Nimue answers, turning towards me now. "You cannot be possessed by traditional way, if you were ever possessed fully. Reagan is protected from the regular possession, because of Morgana influence from before and before you ask, all of us are protected too." Nimue adds.

"How?" Both me and Katie asks.

"I and Blaine, are protected by our magic. A dark magic user, cannot posses a light one, because our powers would weaken each other, like I told you before, back at the hospital." I give a small nod, remembering back to our conversation in the hospital stairwell. "And with Blaine, even though he is not to Merlin's level yet, he still has the power latent inside him. And magic users, cannot posses someone with equal or stronger magic power."

"I can see that," Katie says, the gears in her head turning. "So, what about us? You said we're protected too."

"Yes, you are, because of the swords," Nimue answers with a nod. "As I told you before, Austin and as I am telling you now, Katherine, your swords are magical and they imprint on you, storing memories and things of that nature, but they also have another power. They leak their magic into you."

"They basically inject their magic into us," Katie says, which Nimue gives a slight nod to.

"Not exactly, but is the same result. The magic from the swords mixes with your body, integrating itself into your being."

"So...we're protected from Morgana's mind control?" I ask, not wanting to get into the biological stuff. It just makes my head hurt and that's more Katie's area of expertise, not mine.

"Yes," Nimue answers simply. "Like I said before, magic users cannot posses ones, who magic is equal or stronger than theirs and since both Excalibur and Secace magic is stronger, she cannot posses you."I breathe a mental sigh of relief when she says that. That's all we needed, for us to turn on each other.

"Alright then, since we know she's not going to posses Reagan, I believe we should go get her and Blaine, since we need all the help we can get and then we go hunt the bitch down," I say as I punch my fist into my hand.

"Not so fast," Nimue suddenly says. "We are not finis-" She starts to say, but a loud banging from the door rings out, interrupting her.

Katie and I, both get our swords out, getting into an attack stance, with Nimue in-between us, a light ball floating in her hand and I can tell from her arm, she's about to launch that sucker.

"Wait a minute," Katie whispers through gritted teeth to Nimue. "Don't throw that yet!"

"It could be Morgana or one of her stooges."

"Or it could be Blaine or Reagan," I retort back. "Katie and I got lucky when you threw that ball at us earlier. There's a chance, that the two of them may not be as lucky. Do you want to take that risk?" I can see the hesitation in Nimue's eyes, when I finish speaking.

"How about this, they're bound to figure out the door is unlocked. We'll stand away from the entryway, this way, whoever it is, can't see us and when they come in here, we can jump them," Katie suggest. "That way, we can see who it is first, before attacking."

I give a nod, before looking over towards Nimue, who hesitates for a second, before finally nodding too and the three of back up and lie in wait. A few moments pass, before the door handle starts jiggling and I can hear the door creak open. All three of us brace ourselves as footsteps starts running towards the room we're in and a figure soon shoots into the room.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, I come in peace!" A familiar voice yells as the figure puts his hands up in defense, when he spots us ready to attack.

"Blaine!?" All three of us yell, when we figure out who it is.

He slowly puts his arms down and gives us a nervous smile. "Hey guys. If I known you three were planning an attack, I would have yelled out first."

"Please do that, we're already on high alert around here..." I start in annoyance, even though I'm relieved to see him, unscathed. "Some more, then others," I finish as I shoot a glance at Nimue, who ignores me. Instead, she puts out the light ball and races over to Blaine, pulling him into a crushing hug.

"What...In...The..."

"World...?" Katie asks finishing my sentence, obviously not expecting that as well. And judging from the surprise and disbelief on Blaine's face, he wasn't expecting that either...but that doesn't stop him from returning the hug, a soft smile on his face.

"When did this...?" I mouth to Katie as I subtly gesture to the oblivious couple in front of us.

"I have no idea," She mouths back as she gives a shrug and shakes her head.

We stand there for a few moments, letting them have their moment, before it came time where they had to break a part. I start to open my mouth, to try and get their attention, but Katie beats me to the punch, clearing her throat loudly.

It takes a couple of tries, but the two finally hears us and breaks apart some, before facing us. Katie gives them a soft and guilty smile, before speaking. "I'm sorry I had to interrupt and I wish I didn't have to, but we can't waste anymore time."

"Yes, you are right, Katherine," Nimue admits with a sad smile. "There will be plenty of time, for that." Nimue then slowly steps away from Blaine's arm and I can see the longing in both of their eyes. It's something I know, all too well.

"I'm guessing with the ambush you almost did on me, that you saw what's going on outside," Blaine says after a few moments.

"You mean the big-ass eclipse?" I ask in a deadpanned tone. "Yeah, we saw it."

"No, that's not what I meant," Blaine says in confusion as he shakes his head no. "Well...yes, that too, but I was talking about what's going on with the town." That definitely peaked my interest.

"What's going on with the town?" Katie asks, a serious look on her face. Even without seeing it, I know I have the same look on mine.

"A good amount of the town is possessed, by Morgana," Blaine says, his face grave. "I started heading here, when I saw the eclipse starting to happen and when I wasn't that far from the lake, I saw them. And that's not even the worse part..." What the hell could be worse? I ask myself, not really wanting to know the answer. "They were coming here."

As if his words was a trigger, a loud bang rang out and shook the foundation of Nimue's cottage.

"Correction: they are here," Katie says wearily as she regains her balance from the shake.

"They certainly know how to get your attention," I sarcastically groan out, getting back on my feet.

"Looks like you were right about the town," Katie says with a groan of her own.

"I wish I wasn't," I quietly admit as look over and spot Nimue and Blaine back on their feet as well.

"I should have known, she would pull a stunt like this," Nimue grumbles out. The three of us look over at her, trying to figure out exactly what she meant, because blowing up things and catching you off guard, is the usual MO of Morgana's goons. "What I mean is, that I should have expected Morgana would use her minions, to try and attack me first," Nimue elaborates.

"It saves her magic, gets me out of the way and draws you three out." Another boom rings throughout the house. "She will want me gone first, because she hates me and because I am probably the biggest threat, after Excalibur. Then, she will most likely try to get Blaine off the chessboard." She turns towards Blaine, when she says this. "You are her next biggest threat and I know she is still sore about not having you as her lover." Nimue says the last part with a look of disgust.

"Her next target, would most likely be you, Katherine," She says as she turns in Katie's direction. "Because of you, her plan ultimately failed."

"What did I...or I should say Lancelot, do?"

"Elaine's sacrifice. When you jumped in front of Morgana's devastating blow, that was meant for Arthur, it gave him the extra push, to take down Morgana, even though she was in Guinevere's body at the time."

"I can see how that would piss her off," Katie says with a nod, before confusion appears on her face. "Why does the name, Elaine, sound so familiar." She thinks for a second, before realization appears and she gaps in my direction, which causes me to turn and face the ceiling to avoid her gaze. "No..."

Before she can say anything else, another boom rings out, drawing our attention, but that doesn't stop Katie, from giving me a slight glare. "We have a lot to talk about," She mouths. I'm starting to look forward to facing Morgana, then the talk I'm going to have with Katie.

"So..." I draw out after the boom is over, drawing attention back on me. "I guess I will be the last, Morgana will kill."

Nimue gives a nod before speaking. "Yes, she will save you for last, because once you are gone, there is nothing standing in her way and by taking out the people you love first, she breaks your spirit and will, more and more."

"So, I guess that means, she is going to go after our loved ones?" Katie asks, but judging from her tone, she already knows the answer.

"Yes, most likely...if she does not have them under her command already, or possessing one, for herself. She is going to use any advantage she can get and she rather use human shields, then fight on her own."

A heavy silence, soon washes over us; all of us thinking about Nimue words. The only sound still going on, is the booms from the minions blasting the barrier. After a few minutes, a spark clicks in my head and soon turns into an idea. It's not much, but it's the best I have. I hopefully think.

"Nimue," I softly call out, getting her attention.

"Yes, Austin? What is it?"

"Is there anyway possible, that you can strengthen the barrier?" I ask as another boom rings out, shaking the foundation again. "Enough, where none of Morgana's little monsters can get in?"

"Yes... I can," Nimue hesitantly answers. "But, it would not be enough to stop Morgana, not with the eclipse and comet powering her.

"It doesn't matter, as long as it's enough to keep those bastards out."

"I can see the hamster, spinning on its wheel in your mind, Austin," Blaine says watching me. "You have something planned."

"Kinda," I admit, I still don't even know if it will even work...but it's our only shot. "I was thinking, Morgana is going to try to take over our loved ones and use them as her shields, right? We're pretty much certain about that." Everyone gives a nod, gesturing for me to continue. "Well, I was thinking, what if we make it so, that she can't posses them."

"Austin, stop with the run-around and just get to the point," Katie quickly says. "We don't have time to go around Robin Hood barn, in case you haven't notice."

"Fine, fine, you win," I say in surrender. "My idea is, what if go and get our families and bring them here. That way, if they're not possessed, then they're out of harm way and that takes out several people she can use against us."

"I have to say, it sounds like a solid plan," Blaine admits. "And I'm for anything that would keep our families out of the way. I'm slightly ok with fighting our friends, but our families would be a different story."

"Are you ok with the plan, Katie?" I ask, turning in her direction.

"It sounds ok with me," She answers with a shrug. "We can also kill two birds with one stone and get Reagan and her parents out too."

I give a nod and a smile to her before facing Nimue. "So, you think you can do it Nimue? Protect our families while we go sorceress hunting?"

"I believe I can," Nimue answers with a nod. "I do agree with the plan, but before you three do anything, I need you to get those imbeciles, who are blasting the barrier, off of it." Another shot rings out. "I need the barrier to be intact, so I can use it as a base to strengthen it. It would take too much time, to create a new one and even if I did, it would only be as strong as the one already up."

"Don't worry, we'll keep them off of it," Katie assures. "Right, boys?" Both Blaine and I give a confident nod.

"Then, there is nothing left to do, but to get started," Nimue says quietly. She turns and heads to her table and mixes up something quickly, before holding up four bottles. "Here, this should make it easier. It is a sleeping spell; all you have to do is open it and whisper 'Sommeil'. It will put whoever you want to sleep."

"I have to admit, Nimue, this is really ingenious," Katie says as Nimue hands her two bottles.

"It is nothing, just a simple sleeping spell," Nimue modestly says with a small blush from the praise. Nimue stares at her for a few seconds, before quickly hugging Katie, who clearly wasn't expecting that. It takes her a few seconds, but Katie hugs her back and it dawns on me, why Nimue is doing that. It's a good-bye hug. Once we step out of here, there's no guarantee we're coming back in one piece.

Nimue finally let's go after a while and moves onto Blaine, which she does the same thing, before letting go and kissing him softly on the cheek and moves onto me.

"Don't go crying on me now, Aigua," I joke with a small smile when Nimue finally reaches me and I can see a small mist in her eyes. "You've been stoic all this time, don't go breaking down on me at the one-yard line."

"I am not crying," She says in a defiant and serious tone, but I can see hint of a smile breaking out. "I just have something in my eye." She goes and places the last bottle in my hand, before reaching up and hugging me tightly, which I can't help but reciprocate. If you told me three months ago, that I would be hugging Nimue, I would have told you were crazy.

We stay like that for a second, before breaking apart, but before we do, Nimue quickly stands on her toes and leans up to my ear. "Stab that bitch in the heart, for me."

I give a quick nod. "Your wish, my will," I say with a small bow, when she backs away. I turn towards my two companions. "Ready to take down Morgana, once and for all?" They both give a determine nod, before we start heading towards the living room, while Nimue gets in position to start her magic on the barrier.

"So, how are planning on getting our 'friends' off the barrier?" Blaine asks when get to the front door. "I could use a magic blast and get them all off."

"No, that would take too much out of you and we need you at full strength," Katie says without looking at him. I'm inclined to agree, we need all the help we can get.

"One of you can open the door and I can go charging out there," I suggest. Katie gives a shake, while staring at the door. "If you have plan in mind, that you wish to share, Katherine. I suggest you do it now."

That earns me an off the shoulder glare, but it's not as powerful as her usual one is. "Both of those plans would be good, if we didn't have to face Morgana, today. We need stay at full strength, especially you, Austin," She says as she looks over at me. "So here what I was thinking: Blaine, can you let out a small flash of light? Enough where you can blind them and not deplete your magic?"

"I have enough control and magic, to do that much, without wiping me out," Blaine answers with a nod.

"Good. While all of them are blinded out there, I'll go charging and fight off enough of them... And before you saying anything Austin, I am going first, end of story," Katie quickly adds, seeing the argument forming on my lips. "I can afford to exert myself some, you can't. You need to be at full health; so all I need you to do, is get close enough to purge them, that's all."

I start to open my mouth to argue, but wisely close it. There's no point in even arguing anymore. Katie's right and even though I rather be the one going first, it would be better if she went first, since I do have to be at full power, to fight Morgana... But that doesn't mean I have to like it.

Katie waits a second, most likely to see if I'm going to argue. When I don't, she starts to speak again. "Alright, we know the plan?" Blaine nods, while I give a reluctant one. "Then let's get going; Blaine, you're up."

Blaine gives another nod, before moving until he's standing in front of the door. "Get back, you two," He commands, which both Katie and I follow. "Ready?" He asks Katie, who's now standing on the side of the door threshold, while I'm on the other side, my hand on the door handle.

"I'm ready," Katie simply says. Blaine turns towards me and gestures for me to open the door. I take one final look at the two of them, before taking a breath and open the door.

"Shield your eyes!" Blaine yells as soon as the door is completely open. I quickly go and turn my head and cover my eyes, but I can still feel the intense light radiating through out the room. I hear yelling coming from outside, which turns into screams. "Katie, go!" Blaine yells over the screams and I can barely hear Katie, running out the door.

As soon as she leaves, I quickly get from my spot and run around Blaine and head out the door. "Take a breather, Blaine!" I yell out as I leave from the cottage. From the corner of my eye, I can spot Blaine give a small nod, while sinking down to his knees.

"Austin!" I hear Katie yell. I quickly scan my eyes and spot her with one of Morgana's goons, a girl that's a year above us in school, in a headlock, giving me an opening. I run over and quickly thrusts Excalibur into the girl thigh, causing her to scream out in agony.

"I'm sorry for this," I apologize as Morgana's essence leaves her. Judging from the mark on her right arm, she's only been possessed for a little while, since it's only around her wrist.

A dark shiver starts going down my spine again and I spot another bastard, this time a guy built similar to Roid Rage, start charging towards Katie's back side.

"Watch out!" I yell as in one swift move, I pull Excalibur out of the girl and hold it up and block Muscle Head incoming shadow sword, at the same time, Katie quickly ducks down from our incoming blades.

"So, I see you've got better, boy-king," Muscle Head compliments with a sinister smirk. "And here I thought you were going to wet your pants." I look over at his sword wielding arm some and spot Morgana's mark, which is up to his elbow, showing he's been possessed longer then the girl.

"Thanks for the half-ass compliment," I mockingly thank with a smirk of my own. "But, if your other little friends didn't scare me, I doubt your weak act, will even cause me to shake." I push down on his sword some, for a little added pressure.

A look of struggle appears on his face, before his smirk returns. "I may not scare you, kid, but I'm sure she will." As soon as the words leave his mouth, another shiver comes and I can briefly catch a glimpse of a person from the corner of my eye, before my world is turned upside-down.

Something hard hits my legs, causing me to start falling back, with Muscle Head falling with me, but something clamps hard on my arm and pulls me away. Causing Muscle Head and my would-be assassin, to butt heads and Muscle Head to fall, hard on the assassin.

"Are you alright?" A familiar voice asks. I gain enough of my barrings, to realize that it's Katie speaking to me.

"Yeah," I groan out as I get back to my feet. "You know, I know I've fallen for you Kate, but I didn't mean it literally."

"This is a serious situation, Augustine. This isn't the time for jokes," Katie lectures, but I can see the small hint of a smile playing at her lips.

"You little bastards!" A woman's voice yells, drawing our attention. My eyes lock onto where the voice is coming from and I spot a woman, about in her early forties, glare at us. A trail of blood running from her nose and it dawns on me that she must have been the one, trying to Marie Antoinette me. The big, fat, red mark on Muscle Head forehead, confirms it.

"I have to say, bloody is a good look for you," I mockingly compliment with a smirk. "The red really brings out your eyes, don't think you think so, Kate?" Katie just gives me a rueful shake.

A snarl escapes from the Blood Red Harlot as her eyes lock onto mine and I can see the rage in her eyes. Someone can't take a joke. I sarcastically think. She lifts a hand up and points a finger at me. "I am going to kill you, right here, right now." She whirls around to Muscle Head. "Take care of the black knight, I don't need her interfering."

"Oh, it would be my pleasure," Muscle Head says in almost, giddy tone as he makes leering eyes over at Katie, causing me to glare and a look of pure disgust from Katie. "You're mine!" He yells, charging in Katie's direction.

I start to move and get ready to block it, but Katie waves me off and holds her sword up in defense, right in time for Muscle Head's sword to collide with hers, pushing her back some. "Sorry to disappoint you, loser..." She starts in a struggle against his sword, but keeps her ground. "...but I'm taken!" She braces herself and with strength I didn't know she had, she pushes him off, breaking their power struggle.

That a girl! I mentally cheer, before another feeling takes over and I hold my sword up in time, to block a blow from B.R.H.

"Your sneak attack didn't work before, yet you're going to try it again," I chide as I push her off. "I swear, you bastards don't have a shred of honor or confidence. You don't even have the nerve to attack us on your own, or in front of our faces. It's pathetic." Wow, never thought I would be someone who lectures. Well...at least have enough references, seeing how I'm usually the one on the other side.

"You really think I need him..." She gestures to Muscle Head, who's pretty much getting his ass handed to him. "...to kill you? I can kill you on my own and I will enjoy it!"

"Really? Because you and your friends have been saying the same, damn party lines for three months and you all are 0-..., I lost count on how many wins, but it's a lot and I'm still standing here, as healthy as a horse." I hold out my hand and do the bring it on gesture. "But, if you really think you're different, prove it...coward."

A look of pure rage appears on B.R.H's face, before she charges at me with a fury of swipes. Now, if this was a few months ago, this would have completely thrown me off and I would have panicked, but with all the training with Nimue and the attacks from the rest of Morgana's goons; it's almost child play, dodging and parrying her attacks, especially with the reckless way she's moving.

I keep moving and dodging, until I finally see my opening and when she thrusts her sword out, I quickly dodge it and bring my sword into an upward slash, sending the shadow sword, flying. She turns her head a little, to see where the sword has fallen, which leaves her open, giving me another opening.

I spin Excalibur around in my hand, turning it so it's facing her and stab it straight into her side. Unfortunately for her, remembers me a second too late and catches me right when the sword goes into her, causing a blood-curtailing scream. "I am so sorry," I apologize over her screams. She keeps screaming until Morgana's essence leaves her and she falls to the ground.

"Again, I am so sorry," I repeat as I quickly, but gently, pull Excalibur from her, before turning around to see if I can spot Katie and Muscle Head anywhere.

A chain of grunts of pain grabs my attention and I look over to the far side of the area and spot Muscle Head on the ground and Katie on top of him, landing a string of punches to his face. I spot Secace and Muscle Head's shadow sword, long discarded.

"I don't know if I should go over and stop this or let Katie keep banging on his big head, for a little while longer," I quietly debate to myself as I continue to watch the thrashing. I soon get my answer, when I spot Muscle Head grab her incoming fist with both hands, before throwing her off of him, causing her to roll away. Alright, interference time.

As I start running into their direction, I watch Katie get up relativity ok, minus the dust covering her clothes and like lightning, as soon as she's up, Muscle Head is right next to her, ready to strike. Luckily, Katie is fast enough to dodge his attack and goes back to offense, but Muscle Head is prepared this time and start fighting back, turning it into a straight up brawl.

"I swear, its like watching a real-life video game," I say to myself as I get closer, raising the bloody Excalibur up some, so I can stab Muscle Head when I get an opening. But, Katie and Muscle Head soon lock arms and start jerking the other around, causing me to stop in my tracks. Damn! I exclaim mentally. I can't stab him yet, if I tried, he may jerk Katie the other way and have me stab her instead and I think Katie would rather not have a hole through her.

Luckily, I'm close enough, I can see Katie's eye looking at me and judging from the expression in it, she can see the predicament too. Unfortunately, I can also see Muscle Head eye as well and he knows Katie's distracted.

He quickly breaks off the lock he has against her left arm and charge his fist at her. I start to open my mouth to warn Kate, but like always, she's one step ahead of me and quickly ducks down, dodging the hit, before bring her now free arm up and slugging him in the jaw, with a picture-perfect uppercut. It's enough to loosen his grip on her other arm and give enough space for her to back up.

"Austin!" Katie calls out, causing me to focus completely back on her. She holds out her hand and gestures at me. It takes me a few seconds to realize, that she's gesturing Excalibur. That's right! She's imprinted to Excalibur too; she can use it as well.

Now, if this was some cool action movie, I would do an all slow-motion throw and everything, but unfortunately, no matter how much my life seems like a freaking action movie now, it's still affected by freaking real life. But, even though I can't do an awesome aerial throw, I am close enough to do a semi-cool ground throw.

I quickly do a ground throw, causing the sword to bounce across the ground hard, before it finally reaches Katie, who slips her foot under it mid bounce and shoots it up high enough for her to catch it. Well...at least one of us can do a cool action move. I think with a slight pout.

Katie re-adjust the blade in her hand, just in time as Muscle Head starts to turn around and I can spot the new shadow sword appear in his hand and start thrusting towards her. But, just like with their fist-fight, Katie step-side dodge and charges the legendary sword into his side. A blood-curdling scream escapes from his lips as he sinks to the ground and Morgana essence soon leaves him, before he falls completely to the ground. Silent.

We stand in silence for a second, before I race over to Kate, who's pulling Excalibur out of the now possession free, Muscle Head.

"Hey, are you doing ok?" I ask when I finally reach her and look her over. Besides the dust covering her clothes and a small bruise forming on her face, she seems ok...physically anyway.

"Yeah, I'm fine," She answers with a slight grunt as she hands me back the blood-covered sword. "He managed to get a few pot shots in and I'm going to be sporting some bruises on my body, but other than that. I'm cool." In an impulse, I go and hug her tightly. She lets out a small yelp of surprise, before hugging me back lightly. After a few seconds she pushes me back some. "Down boy, I love the hug, but I'm still in some pain."

"Sorry," I apologize sheepishly, causing Katie to smile a little. I smile back, before letting it fall. "Are you ok to keep going?" I ask. She gives me a quick nod yes. When she does, I turn around to face the cottage again. "Come on, Blaine!" I call out.

"Coming!" Blaine calls back. I turn towards the sound of his voice and spot him next to B.R.H body; a familiar light over where I stabbed her. It takes me a few seconds, but it dawns on me why it looks so familiar to me. It's what Nimue does when she heals.

"Well, it looks like Mr. Mahiya has learned a new trick," I whisper under my breath as I watch him finish up on B.R.H, before coming to myself and Katie. When he reaches us, he bends down and start doing the same to out of commission Muscle Head.

"Since when did you know how to heal, Blaine?" Katie asks, realizing what he's doing too.

"I had Nimue teach me a while back," Blaine answers, his focus entirely on Muscle Head. "I figured it would be best, to have two people who could use healing magic. And before either you say anything, it's not draining my magic." That's good, the last thing we need is for our wizard batteries to run out. "I can't heal to Nimue's extent, but I can do enough to stop any fatal injuries and because I'm not at her level, it doesn't require for me to use that much magic."

"That's good, on both counts. The last thing we need is for all of them to bleed out," I say as I watch him finish up. From the corner of my eye, I can see Katie give a nod in agreement. We stand there in silence for a few moments, until Blaine is finally finish.

"Done?" Katie asks as Blaine stands back to his full height.

He gives a nod as he wipes his brow. "As done as I'll ever be. They're still injured, but they'll survive," Blaine huffs out. It's obvious that the healing took a bigger toil on him, then he led us to believe.

"Are you sure you're ok to keep going?" I ask as I place a gentle hand on Blaine's shoulder. "Katie and I will be fine if you don't come. You can stay here-" Before I have a chance to finish, Blaine jerks his shoulder from my hand and moves until he's right in front of me. His hazel eyes like steel.

"I'm not running away or leaving you two behind," Blaine says in a strong voice. "I'm a little drained, but I will be fine." He turns around and starts heading towards the barrier and the way out. "Now, we have a plan to stick to and the longer we spend with you hen-pecking, the longer Morgana has to screw everything up."

I just watch him as he walks, standing there with my mouth open. I swear, it feels like I've been slapped in the face. I have never seen Blaine take a stand, like that nor seen him with that much determination burning in him. It takes a few seconds, but I finally find my voice and start to open my mouth to speak, but something warm on my arm stops me.

"It's no point, Austin," Katie says as she comes into view; her grip on my arm firm. I just look at her in confusion before she turns and faces me. "I told you before, Austin. All of us have chosen our path in this and all of us are choosing to fight and that include Blaine. Now, he said that he's fine and we just have to accept that and hope for the best."

I start to open my mouth to argue with her, but the steel in her eyes, the same as Blaine's, stops me again. So instead, I just let out a reluctant sigh. "Then, I guess we should go and catch up with him, before he heads out. Knowing our luck, Morgana probably is standing right outside and I rather Blaine not be on her receiving end."

Katie gives a nod, squeezing my arm one more time before running to catch up with B.B. I watch her go, before moving my feet to catch up too.

---

*****************************

"Huh and here I was expecting a welcoming committee," I sarcastically say as the three of us leave from the barrier. I have to say, I'm genuinely surprised. I was expecting Morgana to have an army out here, especially since the eclipse is full now, seeing how dark it is.

"I wonder if they're hiding out," Blaine says as he moves next to me, his eyes looking over the area. "Maybe they want us to drop our guard and then attack."

"I don't think so. There's not a lot of places to hide around here and Morgana stooges have never been the type for a game of hide and seek." They're usually the type who like just charge in. From the corner of my eye, I spot Blaine starting to open his mouth to speak, but a loud curse stops him before he can.

We both whirl around and spot Katie glaring at her phone; a very pissed off look on her face.

"Let me guess, Reagan still isn't answering?" I ask even though I know the answer.

She gives a nod before heading over to us. "It went straight to voicemail, again." Katie answers as she shoves her phone back into her pocket in frustration. "The one time that I want that girl to be on her phone."

"Alright then, I guess we just have to go get her," I say as I look around, before facing Kate and B.B. "I say we head to our houses and get our parents and guardians, first. Hopefully, Morgana hasn't gotten to them yet. We knock them out with Nimue's potions and use Auntie's van to move them here. On the way, we go get Rea-"

"No," Katie quickly says, cutting me off.

"No?" Both Blaine and I ask in disbelief. "What do you mean by no?"

"I mean no, on swinging back to get Reagan. I think you two should go get the adults and I go get Reagan and her parents."

"No! Hell, no!" I exclaim in anger. "There is no way we're splitting up and there's no way in hell I'm letting you do that!" Katie gives me a death glare at that last part, but I don't let it deter me. "We have no idea what Morgana has cooking up with the town and what she has planted. Hell, she could be expecting us to go to Reagan's and ambush us. You would be the only one there to fight her, if Morgana put Reagan out of commission!"

"Then that's a chance we have to take," Katie calmly says. "And for your information, Augustine, you are not my guardian and do not have the right to tell me what I can or cannot do." I knew that comment was going to bite me in the ass.

"We have to assume that Morgana is assuming that Nimue has already told us about Reagan being unable to be possessed again and is lying low inside one of our loved ones. Yes, there's a possibility that she's waiting at Reagan's, but it's a small one. Our best possibility is that she's waiting inside one of the adults or the smaller possibility, that she's hiding out in the town.

Either way, her being at Reagan's is the smallest chance. Going with that train of thought, all of us going to Reagan's is a waste of time. If I just go and get her, that saves time, time we're going to need if we have to hunt Morgana down. If we all go back home and Morgana isn't there, we then have to go all the way around and get Reagan and that's a good ten, twenty minutes, wasted"

"Austin...she has a point," Blaine reluctantly admits. "We're banking on Morgana being back home, but it's a real possibility that she's hiding somewhere in the town and if we go get our families then swing around and get Reagan, that's a lot of time wasted and by that time, the comet most likely will be high in the sky and her plan at its climax."

I hate to admit it, but both have a point. The smart thing would be for us to split up and for her to get Reagan, but I don't want her to. I hate the idea of all of us splitting up, period, but I definitely don't want Katie from my sight. Especially with Morgana running around. I rather not have the sequel to my vision.

But...I know there's no stopping Katie, once she's determined to do something. She doesn't let it go until it's done. It's one of the things that annoys me the most about her...but also one of the reasons I fell in love with her. So, instead, I decide to make a different stand.

"Since I know there's no stopping you, can I at least beg you to let Blaine go with you?" I hate to admit this, but Blaine wouldn't do any good against Morgana, but I would feel better if there's two of them, instead of her going off by herself.

"Sorry, but no." I figured that wasn't going to work. "You're going to need Blaine to carry everyone out and...you're going to need back-up if we're right and Morgana is there."

"You sure you want to do this, Kat?" Blaine asks. Even though he agrees with her plan, it doesn't mean he likes this anymore then I do.

Katie gives a nod before going over to him and hugging him tight. It's like deja vu all over again, the good-bye hug. Katie's not stupid, that's obvious. She knows we're taking a big risk and one of us most likely is going to run into Morgana and there's a chance one of us won't make it, yet she's still choosing to go it alone. She's strong enough to make a choice like that...and I have to be strong enough to let her.

She and Blaine hug tightly for one more moment, before they slowly break away. She gives him a small smile before heading over to me.

"You know, it doesn't have to be this way. We can get everyone and stick together." It's a weak plea and I know it's not going to make a difference, but I have to try one more time to convince her.

I brace for an argument, but instead, she gives me a sad smile and comes closer and hugs me tightly. It takes a second, before I raise my arms and hug her back just as tightly.

"I know I don't have to..." She starts in a whisper. "...but this needs be done and I'm the best one to do it. You and I both know this." Her grip around me gets tighter and I feel her slip something in my pocket. "Just please, be careful and get Auntie and Gran and the others out of there." I just give a slow nod against her shoulder.

We stay like that for a few more moments, before I feel her arms loosen and start to pull away from me. As she does, I feel her kiss my cheek, before pulling away until we're face to face again and I see a small smile on her face. I can't help but give one of my own. No...a hug and a kiss on the cheek is not going to be the last thing I have to remember her by if this goes south. I mentally determine, but like always, Katie is one step ahead of me and comes back and kisses me softly on the lips. A kiss, I happily reciprocate.

Unlike our first kiss, this one isn't fueled by buried passion and frustration. No, this one is fueled by every desire and every hope we both have. Even though this is supposed to be our good-bye kiss...it doesn't feel that way. This feels like our first kiss, like our new beginning. This is the kiss I can see everything with, our future together and it's with this kiss, my resolve to stop Morgana, reaches a boiling point.

We continue to kiss until we both know it's time to separate and we reluctantly pull apart.

"Please be careful, Katherine," I plead as our lips pull apart.

I feel the smile on her face, before I see it. "Last time I checked, Augustine, I was not the reckless one in this relationship." Like always, she's right. "And you be careful and make sure to get everyone out." She taps at the top of my pants pocket when she finishes speaking. I look down and spot something sticking out of my pocket. I stick my hand into it and pull out one of the sleep bottles and a key I recognize for Auntie's van.

I shove both things back into my pocket, before lifting my head up and giving Kate a smile. "Don't worry, I promise." Katie gives me another smile before turning towards Blaine, who's now facing us again and gives him a nod, who nods back. She then goes and heads over to where her bikes waits and hops on. She turns and gives us one more look, before pedaling off.

Please be careful, Katie. I mentally plead as I watch her bike off. We stand there for a few seconds, before I finally turn around in the opposite direction. "Let's go, Blaine. We have a bitch to find."

---

************************

"So, are you going to tell me what happened between you and Katie?" Blaine asks as we load his dad into the van. "Last time I heard, you two were on the outs and now you're sharing intense moments...well more intense moments then usual and you're kissing. Where in the world did that come from?"

"Like I told you at Katie's and at my house, it just happened," I exclaim in annoyance as I lean over Captain Mahiya and force open both of his eyes, looking for the black sclera signaling Morgana's full possession. "We were arguing like we always do and I thought back to the advice you gave me and I just kissed her." I close the captains eyes when I only spot white.

"I know, I know. I'm sorry I keep asking. It's just hard to believe." When he sees I'm done, he readjust his father so he's laying next to his mom, Gran and Auntie, all knocked out. "All of us have hoped this would happen one day and it's hard to believe it finally did and I'm really happy for you two... And now I'm starting to sound like Reagan." Even though we're pretty much in a life or death situation right now, I can't help but chuckle at his comment.

"Speaking of Reagan..." I pull out my phone for the one thousand time and spot no calls from her...or Katie. "Dammit!" I yell as I close the van door with a slam. "Where the hell are those two? They can't use either of their phones and give a heads up!?"

Blaine shuts the other door (with less force, I might add) and comes over to me. "Don't worry, Austin. They're probably already at Nimue's and can't use their phones because of the barrier."

"I hope you're right," I sigh out as I look back down at the phone. "I hate to say it but I had hoped that Morgana was possessing Gran or one of the adults; that way, we would know where she is. But she's not, meaning we're back at square one." I let out another frustrated sigh and glare at my phone. Ring, dammit!

As if the phone is listening to my thoughts, it starts ringing in my hand. I look down and spot Katie's familiar ID. I quickly slide my finger across the answer button and put the phone up to my ear. "Katie, where the hell-"

"Austin, I don't have time to talk!" A familiar voice yells into the phone. It takes a second but it finally dawns on me, that it's Reagan speaking.

"Reagan!? How did you get Katie's phone? What's going on over there!?"

"Katie came to get me. We were leaving the house and that's when we were ambushed by Morgana- Katie, look out!" Reagan's warns and as soon she says it, a loud boom and a screams fills the phone. At the same time, I hear the same thing outside, coming in the direction of Reagan's house.

"Reagan! Reagan, what's is going on?! What happened!?" I yell through the phone, shaking it violently. Only a dead silence answers me, before call ended flashes on my screen.

"Austin, what happened?" He asks as he rushes over to me. I don't even register him speaking; the only thing I can see and hear is that vision and it's coming true again.

It takes a few moments, but I finally gain my bearings and turn into Blaine's directions. "I need to go," I quietly say, my panic starting to rise. "I need to go, now!"

Blaine is obviously thrown off by my outburst, but it doesn't throw him off for long. "Alright then, let's go." He goes and heads for the driver seat of the van. I start to do the same, but I quickly stop in my tracks when I spot Gran's face in the van's window.

"Wait, Blaine!" I call out, causing him to stop and look at me in confusion. "We can't take the van with everyone in it. All we're doing is giving Morgana the very human shields, we didn't want her to have in the first place."

"But we don't have time to unload everyone and drive to Reagan's house and help the girls." He's right, it would take too long and by the time we get there, the girls will be done for.

"Then... I guess I'll run it, while you get the adults to Nimue. It's the only way." It's not ideal, but it's the only way keep everyone out of dangerous and save the girls. But, it's going to be next to impossible. I guess I'm going to see how fast I can run.

"No, wait...there's another way!" Blaine explains, shocking me out of my thoughts. Before I can say anything, he throws me a pair of keys, which I just hold up in confusion. "You can take my car and I can drive the van to Nimue's."

"Blaine, you're a genius!" I exclaim.

"You're just realizing this," He jokes with a smile. Again, I'm a bad influence, because that would be the same type of response I would have made.

I jog over to him and claps a hand onto his shoulder. "Thanks for this, B.B. You're a lifesaver, like always."

"Just call me Mr. Reliable," He says with a smile before holding his hand up to me. "Now go and kill that wench."

I claps my hand with his raised one, before pulling him into a hug. "Oh trust me, I will. Now hurry back to Nimue's and get them safe." I feel him nod, before we pull away and he heads to the van and drives off.

I wait until he's off before I head into his family's garage and spot Blaine's 1970 corvette, before hopping in and pulling out of the garage. Normally I'm a really good driver, but right now, I'm going to be freaking Speed Racer.

As I'm driving, I spot the sky starting to light up. What in the world? There's no way that the eclipse is over already... Wait... it can't be... I trail off in my thoughts as I look up and spot a burning ball of light in the sky. Looks like the comet is coming. I step on the gas and speed up towards Reagan's.

It takes a few minutes but I finally see Reagan's house and quickly park the car. As I'm parking, I see a red-headed figure standing in the middle of Reagan's massive lawn. It looks like Reagan is ok. But where's Katie? I mentally ask myself. Hopefully she's just chasing down Morgana.

I quickly hop out of the car and race towards the house. As I'm running, I spot another figure on the lawn, laying on their side. It's not clear at first, but as I get closer, I see a head of familiar jet black hair and something protruding out of her back. No! I quickly speed up and clear the rest of the distance.

When I finally reach the lawn, I get a clearer look of everything around. It's clear that something big happen, with all the blast marks around. I just stare at the lone figure standing and even though I know who it is, a familiar dark shiver goes down my spine.

"Reagan..." I call out softly, enough for her to hear me. She just stands there and I get ready to call out to her again, but I see her start to move her head some and lift it until she's looking at me. Right at that moment, a shine from the comet flashes onto her face and I can see the black of her eyes. It can't be...

"Hello, Arthur," Morgana greets, a wicked smile appearing.

21: The *itch is Back

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 21: The *itch is Back

"Hello, Arthur," Morgana greets with a creepy smile. "Or should I say Augustine or would you prefer Austin? I swear, it was much easier when you just had one simple name and not all these nicknames and abbreviations."

"Spare me the pleasantries, Morgana," I spit out as I glare daggers at her. "How the hell are you possessing Reagan?" I take a glance over to where Katie is laying on her side, Secace through her. "And what the hell did you do to Katie!?"

She takes a glance over to where Katie is and a look of surprise appears, almost like she forgot she was there. "Oh, I almost forgot about Elaine... My pardon, Katherine. I have trouble with names," She says offhandedly. You would think she's talking about the weather, with how cavalier she's acting. "We got into a little disagreement and you know how it goes."

"A little disagreement, seriously!? A little disagreement ends with her stabbed with her own sword!"

Morgana gives a shrug. "You obviously never had a disagreement with me, before. But you should be proud of her; I swear, she fought as well as Elaine would have. Not many people can get the best on me. It is too bad that she chose to be your dog, she could have had a nice future as my right hand woman. Instead, she chose to let history repeat itself and now she is just going to be dust in the wind."

"Oh trust me, the only person here that's going to be dust, is you," I growl out. I refuse to entertain the possibility, that Katie is even close to death.

"But to kill me, you must kill your friend. Don't you remember, Augustine?" The sinister smile on her face, grows. "I'm possessing your friend. Anything you do to this body, you do to the Queen."

"Speaking of that, you still haven't told me how you're riding her body right now?" I ask, trying to calm myself down some. I can't fight her if my head is all fogged up. "Last time I checked, she's immune to your possession because of the previous time and Reagan is too strong-willed to let you in."

"I figured that water bitch would tell you about that little weakness." Really? She has some nerve calling Nimue a bitch. Isn't that the pot calling the kettle, black? "Yes, you are right..." She starts, drawing my attention back on her. "...my usual methods are useless on the Queen, because of my previous take over...but I always have a back-up plan."

I do not like the sound of that. I think as another shiver goes down my spine. "What do you mean by back-up plan?"

"I am glad you asked, Augustine. It is actually an ingenious plan. I really outdid myself on this, I must say-"

"Cut to the chase, Morgana!" I exclaim, interrupting her praise to herself.

"I swear, today's youth has no manners, whatsoever," Morgana scolds. Really and taking over someone body is considered good manners? She lets out a defeated sigh that is so strange seeing on Reagan, since it's nowhere near her usual sighing. "I left the Queen a...gift, before I was rudely evicted from her."

"Last time I checked, taking over someone body is considered rude as well. And what do you mean by a 'gift'?"

"Well...it was as much as a gift as the Trojan Horse was, to the city of Troy."

I run her words in my head, trying to remember the exact story where her analogy comes from. It takes me a few moments, but it dawns on me what she has done. "You left something in her, didn't you?"

"Ding, ding, ding, look who has the big brain!" Morgana mockingly exclaims. I hate to admit it, but I'm starting to see how we're related now... We both have the same sarcastic, smart-ass nature. Morgana goes and taps Reagan's skull. "See, before you stabbed and kicked me out of Guinevere, I left a part of me inside of her mind."

"So, you've been hijacking her all this time?" I ask, in more disgust then anger. Even though it's Reagan's body and I'm technically not Arthur in this life; Morgana is still kinda my half-sister and that would be very wrong and extremely creepy, knowing I've been kissing her, all this time.

"Oh, how I wish I could have, but no, sadly I have not been in control of her, until now." I breathe a mental sigh of relief when she says that. I really do not need 'had incestuous relationship with half-sister' on my list of scaring things, this crap has done. "Actually, I was fearful that my plan would be laid to waste, since my essence was laying dormant...until last night...and it's all because of you, dear brother."

I do not like the sound of that. "What do you mean by that?" I warily ask, not like where this is going.

"I mean, that you are the reason I am controlling the Queen again." That still doesn't explain anything. Most likely seeing the confusion on my face, she continues. "The moment you stabbed me with Elaine's sword, I knew I still had a chance, since you did not use Excalibur to kill me. But, I was too weak to do anything at that time, because I was weaken already and Guinevere's body was dying...but I knew I still had a chance."

"I used the last of my magic, for one final spell. A spell, that would cause Guinevere and to an extension, myself, to be reborn in another time. I would have used it to be reborn back into my original body, but you and your bitch eviscerated my body so much, that there was nothing left to bring back, so I decided to use the queen.

Unfortunately, there was a drawback. Even though it would allow me to stay in Guinevere, as she was reborn, it would not allow me to have full control when she was. So, instead, I planted a fail-safe."

"Which was caused by something I did," I say, repeating her words from earlier.

She gives another sly smile before speaking. "Yes, Augustine, that is right. I knew you wouldn't dismiss my threat and I figured your soul would find some way to be reborn and wherever you go..." She gestures towards Katie's unmoving body. "...Your faithful dog follows. So, I knew I had a chance-"

"Morgana, stop beating around the fucking bush and get to the point!" I exclaim in annoyance. I swear, part of me just wants to screw it and stab her and hope for the best with Reagan, just to shut her up.

"Patience, little brother," She scolds with a sinister smile. "You haven't changed one bit, just as hot-headed as before and you know the old saying, Augustine, those who do not learn from history is doom to repeat it and just seeing you riled up, proves my point."

I start to open my mouth to retort, but at the last second, decide to close it. I rather not piss her off, too much yet. I still need to figure out a way to separate Reagan from that bitch and the longer she stays talking, the better chance I have.

"And just like the old saying, history did repeat itself."

"Repeat itself, how?" I ask.

"And you're just as dense as you were in the past and who said that everyone evolves," She insults, causing a slight growl to escape my lips. Just for that, I'm going to make sure to stab her ass in the mouth. "My fail-safe would only activate if you broke the young queen's heart, again, which I knew you would, it was only a matter of time."

I run her words in my head and I can feel my face paling when I realize what she's saying. She's right...this is my fault. I slowly admit to myself as last night events replay in my head. If I hadn't broken up with Reagan last night, the way I did it, then Morgana wouldn't have awaken.

"Just as before, your heart would lead you back to your faithful knight," Morgana continues, oblivious of my guilt. "I mean, Elaine is your soulmate and no matter what lifetime it is, no matter the situation, your soul will always call to hers and hers will always do the same."

"No..." I slowly start before glaring at Morgana again. "This may be my fault and what I did was terrible, but I know Reagan. She's one of the strongest people I know; even if her heart was broken, she wouldn't have left her guard down so easily and let you take control. She would fight tooth and nail, before letting that happen."

Morgana gives a shrug before that freaking smirk of hers reappears. "I may have...persuaded her a little." She holds her fingers up like she's pinching. "Just enough where she wouldn't fight and would let me take control of this very pretty body."

"Screw that," I spit out, my anger rising. "That's just your way of saying that you used your magic to suppress her will, so she wouldn't fight you."

"Suppress is such an ugly word, I prefer using my word instead."

And I would prefer running my damn sword through your heart, then standing here having conversation! I mentally exclaim. Even though Morgana was willing to spill, she still haven't given me anything to go on. She still haven't given away any clue on how to separate her and Reagan. If there was anytime for you to give me a sign or help, Arthur, now would be good!

As if answering my call, part of the vision quest replays in my head. The part when Arthur is trying to get through to Guinevere, when she's possessed by Morgana... That's it! I internally yell. Last time when Arthur tried to call out to Guinevere, she was possessed, but this time, Morgana herself just pretty much admitted that she's suppressing Reagan's will. Maybe that mean, I have a better chance of getting through to her.

"Reagan!" I call out, looking directing in her eyes. "Reagan, snap out of this! Kick her out!"

Morgana ruefully shakes her head, before giving me a pity smile. "I swear, you haven't learned anything, little brother. This is the same thing you tried before and just like before, it isn't going to work. Reagan Karaliskas is dead and I am in control of this body now." She raises her hand, palm facing me. "Observe." A shadow fire-ball forms and sails towards me. I quickly rip the chain off my neck and switch it to Excalibur's true form and slash the fireball.

"Really? You're going to have to try harder than that." I glare at her, slashing the sword down and dispelling the rest of the flames. "Reagan, dammit, fight her!"

"I don't know if you're determined or just plain stupid..." Morgana belittles with a rueful shake of the head. "...but it doesn't matter, you're going to end up dead and if you think that's all I'm capable of, think again!" She raises both hands and sends a wall of flames in my direction. I barely roll out of the way of the flames.

"Come on, Reagan! You're stronger than this bitch! Kick her out!"

"My goodness, you are tedious," She complains with a roll of her eyes. "When are you going to get it through that thick skull of yours..." She slowly starts walking towards me, before breaking out in a sprint. "...Reagan is dead!" She charges at me, pulling out a shadow sword at the last second, before taking a swing at my head.

I raise Excalibur up in the nick of time and block the blow, causing a shake to run down my body from the force of the hit, but I stand strong. "And why can't you get it through your thick head, that she's still alive and she's going to kick you out and then I'm going stab your ass through the heart!" I yell as I push her off.

"You never learn, do you little brother?" Morgana sneers, before breaking into a smirk. "I guess I'm going to have to show you, that I'm in charge!" She charges at me again, sending a barrage of sword swipes at me, almost like she has a thousand swords and not just one. I have no idea how I do it, but I mange to block each one...barely.

We continue to clash and I notice out of the corner of my eye, the light on the ground getting brighter and brighter. Looks like the comet is almost completely overhead. Meaning, I only have a small window of opportunity to get Morgana out Reagan's body and kill her tail, before whatever her master plan is.

"Whoa!" I yell out as I barely dodge a stab to my face, causing me to step away from Morgana some.

"Didn't that fey bitch, teach you anything?" Morgana scolds with a sinister smile as she wipes something red off her blade. It takes a moment, before I realize that it's my blood, judging from something warm going down my cheek. "Never take your eyes off your opponent. Because, if you do, it gives them the chance to do...this!" Like a flash of lightning, she raises her hand up and shoots a stream of dark lightning at me, which I roll out of the way off. Only to face of barrage of lighting coming my way.

"Dammit," I curse to myself as I continue rolling and jumping out of the way of the incoming lighting bolts. It's a freaking miracle I haven't been struck yet and I hate to admit it, but Morgana is right. I let myself get distracted for one second and now I'm playing tag with a crazy sorceress. Well, now it's time for me to get the pendulum swing my way.

I keep dodging the string of lighting, waiting for my moment to strike. I can tell the frustration is building, because Morgana's face starts to get more and more angrier as her blasts start to become erratic. That's it, you hijacking bitch, make a mistake.

Morgana lets out a slight growl as I mange to roll out of the way of another blast. "Ugh, why won't you just die!" She yells as sends out a big bolt of lighting. Gotcha. I think as I feel a small smirk come to my lips. I was waiting for her to do something like that, because it gives me the perfect cover to dodge and roll into one of the many craters, that are now gracing the Karaliskas lawn.

As soon as I jump down, the bolt sails over my head. That was a close one. I mentally sigh out in relief. I may have planned that, it was still a risky move and that thing was still close to hitting me. Now, I wait. Come on Morgana, come and find me.

"Where the hell did he go?" Morgana asks in frustration, obviously seeing that I'm missing. "Come out, come out, wherever you are, little brother!" She calls out. I shrink a little more into the hole, making sure I'm completely covered. I hear a sigh escape from Morgana, when I don't answer after a few moments and I know her patience is running thin. "Fine then, you want to play hide and seek, that is fine. I guess I just have to blast everything."

As soon as the words leave her mouth, I can hear the crackle of electricity in the air, generating from wherever she's generating it from. It doesn't take too long, before a shower of lightning starts raining down.

"That's my cue," I whisper to myself, right when the first bolt hits the ground. I quickly pop out of my hiding place and start charging towards Morgana. Almost like in an action movie, the bolts hit close to me, but seem to miss me by the hair.

Even with all that, they don't stop me from charging full force into Morgana. "Sorry about this, Rea!" I apologize with a yell as I slam my elbow into her face, before sending her sail to the ground, me on top of her. Morgana tries to squirm from under me, but I make sure to keep my full weight on her, before straddling her. I may not be able to kill Morgana, while she's in Reagan's body, but hopefully I compel her out of Rea. I think as I start raising Excalibur high, ready to stab her.

"Say bye-bye," I whisper as I position the sword over Morgana's shoulder.

"Bye-bye..." Morgana strains to say and almost like lightning, her left arm raises fast and a black aura pulsates from it.

"Oh sh-" I start to yell out, but the aura hits my chest before I have a chance and sends me flying off of Morgana and sailing through the air. It doesn't take too long, until I hit the ground...extremely hard; Excalibur, flying out of my hand. "Owww..." I moan out after a few moments. I knew fighting Morgana wouldn't be a piece of cake, but I didn't expect it to be this hard, nor that I would end up this way.

It feels like I've been run over by a train, that fell off a cliff. I mean, I've gotten some injuries from these battles over the last three months, to a point where I can fight with a broken arm or leg and things like that, but that last blast...it feels like it just crushed my entire body.

I raise my hand up to my chest and I don't even feel the fabric of my shirt anymore and I can't even tell if this even skin I'm touching. Seeing how it just feels like a mess. Raising my hand to eye level, I can see red coating it. Well...that's not good. I think as I lower my hand and try moving the rest of my body. Each muscle I move, feels like it's on fire.

"She really did a number on me," I groan out.

"Oh, you have no idea what I have in store for you, little brother!" A familiar voice growls out. I gingerly turn my head in the direction of the voice and to no surprise, it's Morgana staring daggers at me. The only difference is, that she's now sporting a very bloody face, courtesy to my last hit.

"I have to say..." I wince from the pain radiating throughout my body, but I can't help the smile appearing on my face. "...You've looked better, Morgana. I'm sorry that I had to...mess up Rea's face, but at least...it matches your inner appearance now."

"Still cracking jokes, even near the end." I can't help it, I'm a wise-ass. "I wonder how long you'll be cracking them, when I finally kill you and get on with my day!" The fire in her ice blue irises burn against the black of her eyes.

I start to open my mouth to respond, but a flash of movement, catches from the corner of my eye and it takes all my willpower not to react to what I see and focus back on the bitch coming my way.

"Come on...Morgana, I would have thought...someone of my...blood could handle a joke," I laugh out as the blood coat my mouth, slurring my words. "Even if...it's true..."

"Oh, I can handle a good joke, Augustine," Morgana says when she's towering over me, a shadow sword forming in her hands and smile at her lips. "That's why I'm smiling, because..." She kicks my sides, causing me to wince in pain. "...it's...obvious...you...are...making...a...joke!" She kicks me after each word, making sure to add more force with each kick.

I roll over on my stomach, pain radiating even more in my body, curtsey of her kicks. She just had to take over the dancer, with the freakishly strong legs. I mentally groan as I spit out more blood, but that doesn't stop me from glaring up at her from the corner of my eye.

"You can do...whatever you want...to me, Mor...Morgana, but you're still going to be...stopped." I turn my head more so I can fully face her, a smirk appearing. "If I...don't...Katie sure enough...will."

"Oh, that's cute how you still believe your little dog is still alive," She mocks with a smirk of her own. "Please, tell her hello for me, when you see her." She raises her shadow sword up high, enough where it's level to where my heart is. "Say bye-bye, dear little brother."

"Bye...Bye." I repeat with a smirk. As soon as the words leave my lips, Morgana starts lowering the blade towards me, but before she makes contact, a scream escapes from her lips and she quickly drops the sword and clutches her side, which now has a large, bloody wound. Behind me, I hear a soft crash.

"What the hell was that!?" Morgana screams out. "Who did this!?" She whirls around, but before she fully faces the direction where the object that hit her, something comes flying and impales her on the shoulder.

"Didn't anyone tell you, that it's not nice to impale people with their own swords," A familiar voice lectures and I can feel a smile coming to my face. "Because, when you do that, it pisses her off and make you throw the sword back at you!"

"How are you still alive!?" Morgana roars as she looks over to where Katie stands; Reagan's arrows strapped to her back, her bow in her hands and pointed at Morgana.

"Let's just say, stabbing me was the worse thing you could have done...for you at least," Katie answers with a sly smile. "It was the best thing for me."

At that moment, I replay Katie's words from earlier and it dawns on me on what I heard fall to the ground behind me and what gave Morgana the gash on her side.

"I still do not understand how you are still alive and the meaning behind your words!" Morgana growls as her shadow swords disappears and a fireball appears in it place. I use her distraction, to reach over to the fallen object behind me. "But don't worry, you will be begging to tell me what sorcery you used and I will make sure you can never heal again!"

From the corner of my eye, I spot Morgana chucking her fireball wielding arm back, getting ready to chuck it at Katie. Come on, arm, reach! I will myself as I use the last of my strength to stretch for the object behind me. Just a little bit more...Got it! I mentally exclaim as I finally get my fingers around it.

"Prepare to die!" Morgana yells as she chucks the fireball, but before it can even reach a foot from her, I quickly swing the object in my hand and dispel the fireball, before grabbing her out-stretched hand with my free hand.

"Miss me, sweetheart?" I ask with a sly smile.

"How!?" Morgana demands as she snatches her arm away from me and glares.

My smile just grows as I hold my right hand up and in it, is a long and elegant sword with the engraving 'A luz do corazón, sempre vai brillar', facing her. "You should do your research 'Big Sister', if you had, you would have known that Katie is wielding Secace and not Arondight and the special little thing about this special little sword..." I make sure to lower my voice. "...it heals the wielder in desperate times."

Morgana looks at me in shock before looking over my shoulder at Katie and back to me. Her face flashing disbelief with each look, before changing into a look of pure rage and like lightning, a shadow sword soon appears in her hand and she quickly swipe the sword at my head, which I barely manage to block with Secace.

"How. Dare. You. Defy. Me!" She yells after each slash, our swords clashing with each hit. "How in the world can you even use Secace!? Only those with a pure heart can wield it!"

"A pure heart!" I yell as a block another blow, sidestepping the next. "I will admit, I may not have the purest soul and I made mistakes and I hurt people and I have to carry mine and Arthur's sins for the rest of my life, but the one thing I do have and that can never be taken from, is my pure heart!" I duck another slash before bring my blade down on top of hers. "As long as the people I love are in danger from people like you, then my heart will never waver!"

I quickly wrap my sword around her shadow blade and send it sailing from her hands, before raising the sword up to her neck. "Any last words?" How cliche can I get... Oh well, at least it sounded good.

She backs up some, panic shining in her eyes. "Now...Now wait a minute, Austin. You don't want to do that." She tries to back up some as neck the tip of the blade into her neck, drawing a bit of blood. "Remember, if you kill me, you kill the Queen. You will be killing Reagan."

Dammit! I mentally exclaim. She would say the one thing that would make me hesitate, separating her head from her neck. It never can be easy, can it!?

Unfortunately, Morgana must have seen the hesitation in my eyes, because right when I start to move the blade from her neck, a sinister smile appears on her lips. "You are too easy..." At the same time, she raises both hands and a flash of light appears.

"Shit...not again!" I yell as I get ready to run, but something grabs me by the collar before I can and drags me to the ground. During all the chaos, I hear a familiar scream, but before I can even investigate, I feel my something wrap around my wrist and drag me along and before long, I'm thrown to the ground.

"You know..." A familiar and wonderful voice softly starts. "...if you're going to put a sword up to someone neck and threaten them, don't give them an opening."

"Nice to see you too, dear," I sarcastically greet as I lift my head and spot a familiar face. "I would like to see what you would have done, if you were in my position, Kate."

Silver gray eyes just roll as she turns and lifts up, to look over the edge of the crater we're hiding in. "For one, I wouldn't have been in your position, because I'm not crazy and second, if you're going to put a sword up to someone neck, mean it."

"So you would have rather I beheaded Morgana and kill Reagan?" I ask as I scooch next to her.

"Of course not!" She shoots back, glaring at me. "I'm just saying, getting that close, doing something like that; you have to be one hundred percent sure and be all in. Morgana is the type who will prey on any little weakness and hesitation. All I'm saying is that if you decide to put a sword up to her neck again...just make sure you're ready to make that hurdle."

"Fine, you made your point," I grudgingly agree, but I can't help a small smile appearing on my face. For a second, a small part of me feared that I would never hear that lecturing tone of hers. I shake the thought out of mind, before focusing back to the task on hand. "I'm guessing you didn't kill her; seeing how we wouldn't be having this conversation if you did."

Katie shoots me a glare, before crouching back down. I do the same. "No, I only stabbed her in the thigh, just enough so she'd be distracted and give us an opening to hide and regroup."

"And you're certain she didn't see us?"

"...No, but I was hoping that the light from her attack and the stabbing, would be enough of a distraction and make her pause for a moment."

"Hopefully it worked." I turn to face her. "How long do you think it will take for her to recover?"

At the same time a large explosion hits a few inches from us. "I'm guessing now." Really, and here I was thinking that the ground randomly exploded. Another shots rains down, missing us by mere inches. "Alright, well my idea well has dried up; so if you have any sort of plan in the works in that head of yours, I would love to hear it."

"The plan is still the same: Get through to Reagan somehow and kill the bitch," I answer as another blast hits, spraying us with dirt.

I can see it on Katie's face that wasn't the plan she was expecting, but it's also clear, that she knows we don't have any other options. "Alright... I say we run up and go separate directions and then trying calling out to Rea. This way, it divides Morgana focus and power and hopefully that confusion and division is enough for Reagan to break free.

"Better than any plan I could come up with." I get into running position while Katie does the same. "Before we run to our certain doom, do you mind telling me where you got Reagan's bow and arrows from?"

Katie glances over at me, a frown and a look of anger flashes on her face. "Morgana had them when she was doing her Reagan charade. She dropped them on the ground when she attacked me. In the middle of that, bitch stole my phone."

I give a nod at that. "I'm just mad that we split up; if we didn't; then I could have been here to help you. Talk about luck of the draw, who would have thought she would actually go for Reagan again." At that moment, Katie turns her head away from me. "Wait...did you know she would go after Reagan?"

Katie takes a small glance at me before speaking. "I wouldn't say know..."

"Katherine!"

"Fine, I had a hunch!" She admits as she turns and fully faces me. "When we were discussing about where Morgana would be hiding, I started thinking: What if she did find a way to posses Reagan? Nimue said that Morgana had access to the deepest and darkest magic out there. So there was a chance that Morgana had access to a spell, Nimue knew nothing of.

So, I thought, maybe Morgana is hiding in Reagan, thinking we would send you there, because it was the safer of two evils and you would less likely to get hurt. That way, you would be all alone facing her."

"So you thought it would be a better idea for you to go it alone!?" I ask in disbelief. I let out a small groan. "I should have known something was up with how gung-ho you were about us splitting up and you alone, going after Reagan." I lift my head up to glare at her. "Why the hell didn't you say anything? We all could have gone together and you wouldn't have had to handle her on your own!"

"Because I wasn't sure!" Katie shoots back, a heated glare of her own. "It was just a theory and Morgana being in one of our family member was still the bigger possibility. I told you, if we went around together and got everyone, it would have been a waste of time and all we would have been doing, would be giving Morgana more targets!"

I let out another groan as I place my forehead on fist. I hate to admit it...but she's right. If we hadn't split up, we would have played straight into Morgana hands, but that doesn't mean that I'm not upset about this. Katie is the last person I want, risking her life with Morgana of all people.

A hand touches my shoulder, causing me to look into Katie eyes and I can see the gentleness in them, but also the strength and determination. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you, Austin, but it needed to be done. You have to make sacrifices in time of war and if I have to sacrifice my life, to protect the people I love and take her down, so be it."

"No...NO!" I yell as I grab her by the shoulders and pin her hard to the ground. "Don't you dare say that! No one is going sacrifice themselves today, not if I can help it." Katie starts to open her mouth, but I tighten my grip on her shoulders. "You are not dying here, Katherine. I fucking forbid it! You're not dying, nor is Reagan or Blaine or Nimue or any other person I care about." As I'm speaking, I can feel the tears start to come down my cheeks, but I ignore them. "We are going to defeat and kill Morgana and then live happily ever after, you got that!?"

Katie just looks up at me speechless and a small part of me wonders if I was too hard on her, but at the same time, a small smile appears on her face, before she opens her mouth. "Sir, yes, sir, understood." I just look at her in surprise. I can't believe she agreed! I was expecting a fight...

"Augustine?" Katie calls out, drawing my attention back. "Not that I'm not loving the position we're in right now, but if you want happily ever after, you need to get off of me. Because, we can't defeat the monster, save the princess and have the fireworks go off...with you straddling me."

I look down and spot that I am indeed, still straddling her. I scramble off of her (I will admit, I was a little slow getting off of her; not everyday you're on top of Katherine Nero), before giving her a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that."

"Uh huh, I'm going to pretend that I can't see how much you enjoyed that," Katie says with a half-smirk. I just give a shrug. Woman knows me well. I don't even feel guilty. She just gives a soft chuckle before her face turns serious again. "I hope you know what you're doing, Augustine. You know what happens to the king who wants too much? He winds up without anything."

"Then I guess its good that I have you, to keep me from getting too greedy," I say with a smirk, causing her to shake her head. Right at that moment, another blast sets off in our hole.

"Come out, come out, wherever you are!" Morgana calls out in a sing-song voice. "I know you're still hiding here and it won't take long until I hit the right hole. So you might as well come out now!"

"I think your sister is getting impatient," Katie points out as she looks at me again.

"Please don't call her that," I plead with a groan. I don't want to share any blood with that crazy-ass psycho. "You're still down with the plan?"

Katie gives a nod, no hesitation at all. "But there is one thing that we do need..." I look at her in confusion, trying to figure out what she means. She gives a sigh and roll her eyes. "What are we missing, Augustine?"

I think for a few moments and nothing comes to mind. Katie lets out another sigh, annoyance lacing this one, before goes and points to my neck. I reach up to my neck and realize what she's talking about. "I don't have Excalibur."

"You don't have Excalibur," Katie repeats. "We'll need it, if we have any chance of killing Morgana and not killing Reagan in the process." Tell me something I don't know. "Do you know where it is?"

"No..." I admit. "...but it couldn't haven't gone that far. Morgana blasted me a fair distance, but not enough where the sword could have flew that far." A couple more blast goes off. "When we get back, I'm going to get Nimue to make a magical Excalibur-GPS app."

"Look, if we can't find it right away, then we just get close enough to knock Morgana out and bring her to Nimue's place. Maybe she will have some type of spell that can separate Morgana from Reagan."

"That may be our best option, if we have no other choice," I admit. Not like we have many choices. "I think I have a bright idea. You mind making a point to out friend?" I gesture to the arrows.

Katie scoffs before rolling her eyes at me. "You do realize that was very lame, right?" Even though she's mocking me, she does pull an arrow from the quiver and places it on the bow. "Any other lame pun you want to say or do you have an actual plan for this?"

There's no need for snark... "Just make sure the damn flash goes off," I grumble out. Katie gives me a half-smirk, before pulling the arrow back and sending it flying in the air.

"Do you really think those little arrows are going to work again?" Morgana mockingly asks. "If so, then you're clearly underestimating me!" I peer over the edge of the crater and spot a black fireball in Morgana's hand, as she shoots it towards the arrow. No, Morgana, it is you who's underestimating us. Right when the fireball makes contact with the soaring arrow, a sudden flash goes off, covering the entire area in a bright light.

Can't waste this, got to try and pin her down for now! I frantically think as I jump up from the whole and charge towards Morgana, making sure to keep my arm up, that I used as my shield against the light.

I quickly reach the evil body snatcher and hold my free arm out and slam her in the neck with it, making sure to bring her down. Unfortunately, it seems like Morgana is one step head, because as I get her to the ground, a punch soon ricochet at my head. Sorry about this Reagan. I think as I use the arm I slammed her with and punches her in the face. Again, this proves to be ineffective, because she soon starts flailing at me. Guess I have to go in blind... I close my eyes and let go of Secace and start meeting Morgana, punch by punch.

We keep up the fighting, before she grabs me by the collar and slams her head with mine. Even thought I'm now seeing stars, I continue fighting her blindly until I grab of a piece of her collar and force her up. As soon as we're up right, I grab Secace and hold the tip of the blade to her neck again, before opening my eyes, feeling that the blinding flash has died out.

"Oh little brother, haven't you learn anything yet?" Morgana mockingly asks. "We've been in this position before, haven't we?" She presses her hand against my stomach as she asks.

I know this isn't a funny situation, but I can't help but smirk at her words. "Who says I haven't?"

"I would let him go, right now Morgana," Katie calmly demands. Over Morgana shoulder, I spot Katie with the bow and arrow in hand and it's pointing directly at Morgana's back.

"See, unlike you Morgana, we learn from out mistakes," I say as my smirk grows bigger.

I don't know why I expect a normal reaction from this chick, I haven't gotten one all throughout this battle. "Well lookie here, my star-crossed lovers are reunited officially, how sweet." She turns her head some, away from the blade tip, to look over at Katie, a smile on her lips. "Hello again, Elaine, or I should I say sister-in-law? I mean, you two broke so many rules, but I doubt living in sin...well, more sin, would have been ok in either of your-"

"Shut up, Morgana," I command as I dig more of the tip into her neck, causing it to bleed again.

"Oh calm down, Arthur. All I am doing is have a conversation with my little sister-in-law." Nothing deters her, does it? "Besides, you need to stop acting like you're in control, little brother. The sword to my neck means nothing and we all know Elaine is not going to shoot that arrow. She wouldn't risk killing the Queen," She squeezes my abdomen, digging her nails in. "By all accounts, I am the one with the power."

"Really? Because I wouldn't say having a sword to your neck and arrow to your back is power, if you ask me," Katie says as she comes closer. "I'm going to tell you three things, you asshole. A), I may share a face with Dame Lancelot and she may be my past, but I am not her. I am my own person, just like Austin isn't Arthur, Reagan isn't Guinevere and Blaine isn't Merlin. We're our own person.

B), even if you manage to get a blast off and kill Austin, you're just going to end up starting the cycle all over again. The universe obviously doesn't want you around and it most likely will reborn all of us until you're officially dead. Either Austin's arm is going to ricochet from the blast and still stab you in the neck or I'm going to snap and send this arrow flying into your heart."

"You wouldn't dare," Morgana growls out, her smile dropping. "You wouldn't dare risk the queen's life."

"Kill him and find out, besides...it won't come to that in the end."

"And why now?"

A small smirk appears on Kate's face when Morgana's finishes her question. "Because of C). Reagan is going to kick your ass out before there's even a chance of killing her."

Morgana just looks at her like she's crazy, before a smile appears on her face, before becoming a full-blown laugh. "Now that is funny. I already told little brother the truth, now it's your turn. Like I said before, Reagan is dead!"

"Yeah, I believe that as much as I believe the rest of the bullshit that comes out of your mouth. Reagan is still alive and I know she's fighting you and she's trying to burst out."

"Your optimism is just revolting," Morgana gags out. If I didn't know the truth, I really would have thought she was a normal teenager, especially with that gag. "Wake up, both of you. Reagan is dead!"

A glare appears in Katie's eyes, before switching into one of defiance. "Reagan!" She calls out. "I know you're in there and I know you can hear me; I need you to fight, right now! Your willpower is stronger than hers and you can fight her off! Don't let her control you!"

"She's right, Rea," I agree as force Morgana to look at me. "You are stronger than this and both of know you can fight her off." I lower the sword down and place my hand on her collarbone, while my free hand goes under her chin so I can look her in the eye. "I know you're mad at me and I know I hurt you, but use that. Use that anger and hurt and make it your strength and vacate Morgana."

Morgana or Reagan or whoever is in charge, stays quiet as she looks at me. Come on Reagan, snap out of it! I plead mentally as I continue to stare into her eyes. I start to open my mouth again and try to convince her again, a small spark appears in her ice-blue and black eyes.

"Austin?" She asks softly. Right away, I can tell that this isn't Morgana.

"Reagan! It's about time you snapped out of it!" I cheer as a smile appears on my face. "I knew you were strong enough to kick that bitch out."

"Austin, what?" She starts to asks in confusion but I quickly cut her off.

"Don't worry, I will explain it all-" Before I have a chance to finish, a sharp hits my abdomen. Please tell me that it isn't what I think it is. I mentally plead as I use all my willpower to look down. And what I see, shocks me.

Right away, I spot a slender hand, covered in blood, but that's not what shocks me. It's what the hand is holding...the hilt of what looks like a shadow dagger. I can't tell you the rest of the details, because the blade part is actually inside of me right now!

"Oops..." A familiar voice says, causing me to look up and lock eyes with cold, icy blue and black eyes. "Looks like it wasn't Reagan after all." I open my mouth to retort with one of my signature smartass lines, but instead of words, blood comes out and before I know it, I feel the world falling.

"No...NO!" I faintly hear a female voice scream out, before I hit the ground. I mange to turn my head some in the direction of the voice and I'm surprise by who it is. I don't think I ever heard Katie scream that loud in my entire life. I can see the pain and the shock on her face, but it quickly turns into one of fury as she raises the bow and arrow back at Morgana, who moves into my line of sight.

"I told you I had the power, Elaine. Never doubt me." I can't see her face, but I know she has that stupid smirk on. "And now, you're only shot is blown. You could have gotten a shot in and could have managed to kill me, when little brother had me pinned, but now I'm free. And it's all because you chose to bet on someone who's long dead. Well, don't worry, you two will be joining her soon..."

A look of puzzlement appears on Morgana's face before she can finish; like someone called her name, but she doesn't know where. What's up with her now? I mentally asks as my eyes wonder over to Kate, who has a look of rage, mixed with confusion. Guess she doesn't know what's happening either.

All of sudden, a loud scream rings out, causing both of our eyes to lock back onto Morgana, who's now holding her head tightly. "How...? How...?" She asks softly. "How are you still alive!?" She grabs her head tighter as she repeats the question over and over.

"Austin, are you ok?" I hear Katie ask. I turn my head away from Morgana's mental break down and focus on Katie, who's kneeling beside me.

"I'm sore, but alive," I croak out. Despite my pain, I can't help feel a small smirk appear. "I don't think I ever heard you scream like that before, Kate. Did you forget that I still had your sword and it healing properties?"

"Shut up..." She chokes out as she hastily wipes her eyes, but I can see a smile on her face. "...before I finish Morgana's job and stab you myself." I can feel her hand lightly touch my stomach, where the dagger went in at. "You're lucky that you held onto Secace and that it was your stomach. A few inches higher and I don't even think the sword could have healed you."

I start to open my mouth to speak, but another voice cuts me off.

"Give it up, Guinevere, this is my body now!" Morgana yells as she grips her head tightly.

She lets out a blood-culling as she digs her nails into her head, before sinking to her knees. She squeezes her eyes shut in pain, before they shoot back open.

"No way..." Katie breathes out, a look of disbelief on her face.

"What? What is it?" I ask quickly, trying to figure out what she saw.

"Look at her eyes, Austin."

I take one more look at her, before propping myself up to get a better look and I can't believe what I'm seeing. "No way..."

Morgana's eyes are open, but that isn't what freaking us out. It's that they're Reagan's ice blue and white eyes again. "Last time I...checked...this was my...body," A very familiar voice struggles to get out.

"It can't be..." I whisper out, before looking over at Katie. "You don't think..."

"I do think; I think Reagan is finally getting back in control."

"Listen you little bitch, I own this property now, so bugger off!" Morgana exclaims as Reagan's left eye changes back to blue and black. "Now be the good, passive queen you are and die!"

"I am NOT Guinevere! You have no power over me!" She shuts her eyes again tightly, before speaking again. "Now get the hell out of my body!" She yells to the heavens, before her body starts spazzing all over.

Katie and I, start to get up (albeit slowly for me) and go help her, but all of sudden, Morgana/Reagan flips onto her back and starts rolling on the ground, before stopping. Letting out an even louder scream in the process. What the hell is going on in there!? I mentally exclaim as I watch Reagan thrash around violently.

Almost like she heard me, Reagan soon stops and starts gripping on the ground and in a flash, a shadow, not unlike the ones that shoot out of Morgana stooges when I purge them, shoots out of Reagan. As soon as it does, Reagan goes still.

Katie shoots me a look, which I give a nod to, to let her know I'm ok, before she runs over and checks on Reagan. I start to gingerly get up again, but the mother of all shivers goes down my back, causing me to look behind me.

All of sudden, the shadow that came out of Reagan, soon starts taking shape, until it finally forms into a womanly shape. Skin and fabric, soon starts replacing the shadows and before long, a woman in a black and white medieval type dress and long, flowing golden blonde hair. It doesn't take me long to figure out who it is.

"Morgana..." I whisper out and like she heard me, her eyes soon open and revel a pair of amber-gold and black eyes.

"I'm back..." She says in a sing-song voice. Her welsh accent clearer now. She lifts her head up and looks up at the comet, which is now right in line with the eclipse. A creepy smile appears on her face when she sees it. "And now it's time for the real show to start."

22: The Royal Redemption

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 22: The Royal Redemption

There's no way...There's no way she could be here, in the flesh. I mentally think as I look at, the now flesh and bone Morgana, who's creepily checking herself out. Nimue even said that Arthur and Lancelot destroyed her body, long ago and she's not a reincarnation. So how the hell is she here?

"How?" I ask out loud.

Morgana moves her attention from her body and locks her eyes on me. "Oh, I almost forgot about you, little brother. I was just admiring my glorious body." Ugh, get a room. "I forgot what I looked like; it been so long!" She squeals as she does a twirl. If it was any other situation that would be cu...Nope, that's a blatant lie, in of itself.

"I hate to stop your meet-cute with your body and all, but could you please tell me how the hell you're here!?" I exclaim as I give her a dry look. Why does it feel like I'm cock-blocking her from herself?

"Must you be a drag, Arthur?" Morgana groans out as she faces me again, a wicked smile on her lips. "If you must know, that little spell that I locked inside of the queen, it had another little...side-effect."

"I don't get it," I slowly begin as I start rising to my feet again. "You even said that your body was eviscerated so much, that you couldn't have been brought back. And you're powerful, but it's no way even you have the strength or the juice to do that."

"You are forgetting one thing, little brother." I just look at her quizzically. What the hell does she mean? She must see the confusion on my face, because she gives me a rueful shake, before lifting her hands above her head. I watch where her hands go and I can see what she's talking about.

"The comet..." I breathe out softly, before locking my eyes back onto her again. "You mean to tell me that it's because of the comet's power, that we have the misfortune of seeing you in person?"

Morgana gives me a heated glare, before addressing me. "I think you mean the honor of seeing me in all my glory..." Narcissistic much? "...and you have no idea the power this comet has and what it can do.

This...this is an ancient comet, one from millenniums ago. It was said that this comet could amplify even the weakest of magic and make it extraordinary. People used to bow down to its greatness and beg for power." If I wanted a boring lesson from someone, I would stay awake in McKinney's class... Well, at least that thing boosts magic power, that means Nimue must get a boost too; meaning if we can't stop her, at least Nimue has a chance...

"It will not work, little brother," Morgan interrupts.

"What won't work?"

"Whatever you have planned. The comet boosts magic power, but only dark magic. Last I checked, your little fey bitch walks in the light."

I'm just going to hope that my thoughts were very obvious on my face and she isn't reading my mind. I barely can stand Nimue being in there, like hell I want my sister from hell to be able to read my mind too.

"Now, run along Arthur, I have important business to take care of and I do not have time to play." Nimue shoos at me before turning away.

"Oh, I'll show you play," I growl out softly as I raise Secace and starts heading her way, but a sudden moan catches my ear, causing me to look out of the corner of my eye and spot that it's Reagan moaning, while in Katie's lap.

"I suggest you go to them," Morgana suddenly says over her shoulder. "I'm done with you all, so you three are none of my concern anymore. You all will be dead very soon and it may be best to spend your final moments together. Besides, what you were planning with Secace, will not work. Only Excalibur can kill me and it is very clear that neither you nor Elaine has it and by the time you find it, it will be all over so the point is moot."

I let out a long growl and glare daggers at her. Unfortunately, she's right. Nimue, herself said that we couldn't destroy Morgana without Excalibur and right now, I have no idea where it is... And rushing at her right now with Secace is a death sentence.

I glance over to where Katie and Reagan is, before turning back towards Morgana. It's hard, but I turn from her and rush towards the girls. We need to think of an attack plan, before Morgana is finish doing whatever.

"How is she?" I ask when I reach over the girls, dropping next to Katie.

Katie rocks Reagan a little bit before turning towards me. "Besides a bloody nose, she's fine...physically, at least. Mentally...that's a different story." I look down at the unconscious redhead in Katie's arm and spot the trail of blood running from her nose.

"She's still knocked out and we have no idea what Morgana did to Rea while she was in there." I just give a nod before looking back up at Kate, who has a hard look in her eyes. "We need to figure out a plan and fast."

"Agreed," I say with a nod. "And since she's not in Reagan's body anymore, our original plan is now moot, meaning...

"...Meaning we need to find Excalibur and kill her ass as fast as we can," Katie finishes before turning to glare at Morgana's back. "And we need to do it fast, before whatever plan she has cooking is ready." I nod my head in agreement and start to open my mouth to speak again, but a moan cuts me off.

Katie and I both look down and spot Reagan stirring in Katie's lap and all of sudden, bright blue eyes slowly open and gazes hazily at us. "Ow...why do I feel like I've been hit by a freight train?"

"Reagan!" Both of us exclaim causing Rea to flinch a little.

"Don't yell, my head hurts!" She yells slightly before wincing again. "Ugh, what happened?"

"You mean you don't remember?" Katie asks.

Reagan gives a shake of her head before speaking. "The last thing I remember is coming back from prom pissed and my head hurting. Then it all goes black..." She closes her eyes in pain before opening them again. "I remember hearing your voices and I kept seeing this blonde lady..." Reagan trails off as she turns her head and stares open-mouth at Morgana's back. "That's her! That's the lady I was seeing."

"Yeah, unfortunately, that's Morgana," I answer as I look over at said woman with disgust. "She managed to hijack you and we've been fighting to get through to you."

"Yeah...I think...I think I remember," Reagan slowly says as she closes her eyes again. "I remember feeling like I couldn't move; like all my limbs were asleep and just couldn't move them the way I wanted."

"But you feel like you're in control now?" I ask. I do not want to take any chances and have Reagan go full-on psycho on us again.

She gives a nod before opening her eyes again. "Yeah, I feel like me again." I give a sigh of relief when she says that.

"I wouldn't breathing in relief just yet, guys," Katie says causing both Rea and I to look at her. "In case you've forgotten, we still have an evil sorceress to contend with and we still don't have the slightest clue what she has planned and we're missing the only thing that can kill her."

I can feel the grave look slip on my face as Kate speaks. She right, unfortunately, we don't have time to rest or relax. Until Morgana is dead or gone or whatever will happen to her when we stab her ass, we're still in hot water.

"Katie's right..." Reagan starts as she looks at the two of us. "So what's the plan?"

"First things first, we need to get you back to Nimue's..." I gesture to Reagan. "...because you are in no shape to be here."

"But I want to help," Reagan whines.

"He's right, Reagan," Katie starts, her scolding gaze on the redhead. "Morgana obviously did a number on you and all you would be doing is giving Morgana another target and we won't be able to fight to the best of our abilities if we're worrying about you."

It's clear on Rea's face that she's not happy with the scolding, but it's clear that she knows that Katie is right. It's nice to see someone else on the side of Katie logic, this time around.

When it's clear that Reagan isn't going to argue, Kate continues. "Now that is settled, Reagan can you run or move at all?" Reagan moves her limbs some, before giving an unsure nod. "Good, because we're going to need you to go to Nimue's right a way."

"You need to go too, Katie," I interject and as soon as the words leave my lips, fiery gray eyes burn holes into me and I can see Katie is about to say something, but I hold up my hands to stop her. "Before you bite my head off, here me out." She hesitates for a moment, before gesturing for me to continue. "I'm not telling you actually leave, it just needs to look that way.

We need to find Excalibur but we can't do that with the Wicked Witch of the Past on our case. Now, assuming that Morgana thinks only I can use the sword, I doubt she wants me out of her sight, but she probably wouldn't care if the two of you leave, especially since you don't have your sword, Katie."

"Still not understand the plan, Austin," Reagan interrupts.

"I'm getting to that, Rea," I shoot back. "When you two leave, I'll distract Morgana long enough where it gives Katie the chance to look for Excalibur."

"But you make it sound like that Morgana is just going to let us go. Reagan, maybe but in case you don't remember, she has a standing grudge against Lancelot."

"That's true, but the vibe I'm getting from her and just talking to her...I don't think she sees you a particular threat anymore. Yeah, she does has that grudge against you, but I just have a feeling that she wouldn't be that threaten by you, especially after I'm out of the way.

The way she probably sees it, is that I'm probably the only one who can use Excalibur and thus, the biggest threat against her. But if she takes me out, it would only be so long until she took all of you out."

"But how in the world do you know that's what she's thinking?" Reagan asks in disbelief.

"Because...that's what I would do," I admit quietly. "As much as I want to deny it, she's my...sister..." I spit out in disgust. "...And I noticed throughout our fight, that we have a similar thought pattern. So I figured, to figure out her attack on this, I think about what I would do and I would take out my biggest threat, before going after my revenge."

"It's better than any plan I can think of," Katie says with a shrug. "But I have no idea where to start looking for Excalibur first."

"The best spot would be where I first was blasted by Morgana," I answer as I point to the spot a little ahead of where Morgana was doing her thing. "It must be somewhere around there or in that radius."

"I have a search ahead of me, don't I?" Katie asks quietly to herself, but loud enough for us to hear. "But we need Excalibur to kill the bitch, so if that's the plan, then I'm in." I give her a smile before looking down at Reagan.

"So Ms. Karaliskas, are you in too?"

Reagan looks down for a few moments and I can see the indecision on her face before she lifts her head up and looks me in the eye. "I guess I don't have a choice, do I?" She gives out a dramatic huff before speaking again. "I could win if it was just Austin, but not when it's him and Stone Cold Kate on my case." Despite the situation, we all can't help but chuckle at that.

"Well, now that's settled..." Katie starts. "We're all good on the plan?" Both Reagan and I give a nod. "Then let's do this."

Katie and I both stand up before placing a hand on Reagan and helping her up. Even with everything going on, I can't help but think that this may be my only chance to apologize to Reagan, about what I did last night.

When she's fully on her feet, I tighten my grip on her arm, causing her to look up at me. I take a small breath before speaking. "Reagan, I...I'm-"

"Stop," She says, cutting me off before placing her hand on mine. "You don't have to say anything, Austin. I know. And yes, I'm still upset with you and you are going to owe me big time for the way you screwed up, but I do forgive you."

"Reagan, you don't have to..." She holds her hand and covers my mouth, preventing me from speaking.

"Shut up, Austin, before I change my mind and make your life a living hell." She glares at me for a few seconds before releasing my mouth. "You make it seem like I'm just giving you my forgiveness, you're going to be working long and hard for that and the first thing you can do is kill the bitch who hijacked my body and made our lives a living hell."

Even though I can't see it, I can feel the smile starting to appear on my face. "Well, if that is what the queen demands, then so it be done." She gives me a smile and a side hug, before placing her arm around Katie's shoulders for leverage. I lock eyes with Katie for a quick second and give her a nod which she gives back before walking away with Rea.

"Morgana!" I call out as I start walking towards her.

Breaking out of her trance, she looks over her shoulder before facing me fully. "Well, did you finish saying good-bye to your mistress and your wife, little brother?" She asks with an 'innocent' smile.

"Not exactly," I answer vaguely.

"I am going to take that as a no," She says with a disapproving sigh, before she brightens up with a smile. "Oh well, your lost." Almost like lightning, she raises her hand and shoots a fireball towards the girls, but before it can even reach them, I manage to get in front of it and swipe it away with Secace.

"Your fight is with me, Morgana. Not them!" I growl out as the rest of the fireball dissipates.

A look of anger flashes on her face before being replace with a cavalier look. "One of my fights is with you, little brother. In case you don't remember, Lancelot and I have a score to settle and now Guinevere is on my list, because she broke my spell." She gives a shrug before continuing. "So why would I let them get away, when I can kill all three of you on the spot?"

"Because, at the moment, I am your biggest threat." I hold up Secace for emphasizes as I get into a fighting position. "You said Secace couldn't kill you, but you didn't say that it couldn't hurt you. Going with that logic, I'm still your biggest threat here. Beside, wouldn't it be smart to take me on, first. Katie doesn't have Secace and Reagan is pretty much out of arrows, so neither one of them would be a big threat for you...that is if you're even strong enough to take me on."

Morgana just looks at me a few moments before a reluctant chuckle escapes her lips. "I can see what you're doing, little brother..." I let out a silent gulp but keeps my brave face on. She couldn't have figured it out yet! "...You're trying to rile me up and bait me so I won't go after your precious girls."

It takes all my willpower not to let out a sigh of relief when she says that. Well...she's half right, but at least she haven't figured out the big part of the plan...yet, anyway.

"I'm going to take your silence as a yes," She smugly says, superiority draping her words. Yeah, keep thinking that way, 'sissy'. You won't think you're so superior when Excalibur is in your freaking heart. "You know what..." She suddenly says, breaking my thoughts. "I usually don't do this, but I'm in generous mood. Elaine and Guinevere gets a free pass...for now.

Besides, you're right, my main target is you. Once you're out of the way, then there's nothing stopping me."

"Oh thank you, so much," I mockingly thank with a roll of my eyes. Go ahead, keep thinking you have the upper hand; that over-confidence is what going to kill you in the end.

"You are very welcome," She says with an equally mocking welcome. "Now, the million dollar question now is...how am I going to kill you?"

I let out a small growl when she says this and start to slowly move forward, but a figure behind Morgana, catches my eye. It doesn't even take a second for me to recognize it as Katie. And judging from Morgana's eyes locked on me, she doesn't notice Kate behind her. Now I just have to make sure that it stays that way.

I would engage Morgana into a fight right now, but I don't want to risk our positions changing and her spotting Katie before she finds Excalibur. So, it's time for a different tacit.

"I don't get it..." I softly say, enticing a look a confusion on the sorceress face. "All this, the comet, wanting to kill me and everyone else. I don't get it. You get absolute power and then what? What are you planning on doing with it after you get it?

In the legends, they paint you as evil but in the beginning you weren't. What changed? What happened to make you into this evil thing?" As much as I don't want to admit it, part of me actually wants to know. What happens to change you into this person that wants nothing but blood and death.

It's clear on Morgana's face that wasn't what she was expecting at all but in true fashion, she regains face and puts back on that smile of hers. "What makes you think I have a reason? That I just want destruction, for destruction sake."

"Because I know you!" I exclaim as a narrow my eyes at her. "It kills me to say this, but we're similar and I know that there's a reason behind all this. I know you weren't born to be this evil and hateful bitch you grew to be."

"What would you like, Arthur? Some sad story about our mother being forced to abandon me and my sisters, so she could marry your father or maybe it comes from you killing my lover or maybe from that water-fey bitch locking Merlin away from me?" She gives a scoff before breaking out in full-on laughter. "I am sorry to break it you, little brother but none of that bothered me nor influenced my choices in the present or the past.

My mother had all the power in the world when she married Pendragon but no, she decided to weep because she had to leave my no-nothing father. And then, after you were born, the bitch killed herself because she fathered a child with a man who only wanted power." She gives a rueful shake before speaking again. "I have to give it to Uther, man knew what he wanted and took it...but I digress."

"As for Accolon, he was just another pawn on my rise of power. Sure, the man was a brilliant lay and I did birth my beautiful son because of him, but the fool couldn't even defeat you, when he was wielding Excalibur. The only thing he was useful for, was giving me a chance to separate that blasted scabbard away from you.

And finally, yes, I have to admit I was slightly upset about Merlin. I mean, he was powerful and very easy on the eyes. The things we could have done...inside and outside the bed chamber..." Morgana gets a dreamy and by the looks of it...perverted look on her face and even though my blood is now boiling from her words, I can't help a momentary lap of disgust. I so didn't need that image in my head...

It takes a moment but Morgana finally snaps out of her dreamy state. "Sorry about that, just thinking about what could have been, but back on track. Yes, Merlin did miss out on something good and yes, I want to rip Nimue's heart out for stealing him away but even those two are not the reason for all this."

"Then what is?!" I growl out, forcing my eyes to stay locked on her, so not to give away Katie's search.

"Has it ever occur to you, that I do not have a reason? That I want to do all this just for the thrill of it."

"Normally, I would have said hell yes, but...something tells me it's something more."

She gives a sigh before giving a rueful shake. "Actually, you are right. There is a reason behind this and it's you." Me? Is it because she wants to kill me? "No, it's not what you're thinking, it's just not because I want to kill you and generally grate on my nerves." I'm going to pretend and hope she's not reading my mind and it's just written on my face. "It is because you had power and you wasted it."

"You were born into something great, you were born into power and unlike the rest of us who had to earn their power, it was basically given to you. People worshiped you; you could have conquered kingdoms and lands and basically ruled the world and you did nothing! You didn't even want it! You were content with what you had, even though you had the resources and manpower to do whatever you want."

"Are you fucking kidding me!?" I yell releasing my defensive pose. "All of this is because you were jealous of the power Arthur had; power, he didn't even want!" This is crazy, I would have even accepted the cliché 'I want to destroy/take over the world for my own personal gain' bad guy reason. But throwing a temper tantrum because your half-brother has something you don't and doesn't use it the way you want is just beyond ridiculous!

"You really think a petty emotion like jealously really fueled my lust for power?" Morgana asks monotonously. I have to admit, after hearing that...yeah, that's exactly what I was thinking. "Poor, misguided brother; I didn't want your crown or kingdom. Becoming queen was never on my radar.

The waste of power is what made me angry. All of that at your fingertips and you didn't even want it. That is why I threw myself into the dark arts, why I gave myself to the magic. Because I didn't want to become weak like you and I wanted to rule, not just a kingdom but a world."

She gives me a sick smile before raising her hand in the air. "And look where it has gotten me...I am now the most powerful being in the world! I just have to snap my finger and I could take out part of the world, in fact...a demonstration is in order." In a flash, a bolt of dark lightning appears in her hand, which I brace for but instead of shooting at me, she shoots it behind her...right in the direction Katie's in. I don't even have to hear the scream to know who Morgana hit.

"Dammit, no!" I yell as I try to rush over to her but a large barrier appears in front of me before I can.

"I don't think so, little brother," Morgana says as she walks over to me.

"Put this down now, Morgana!" I demand as I start swinging Secace against the barrier with all my might.

"How stupid do you believe me to be, Arthur?" Morgana asks, ignoring my demands. "You didn't think I would see through your little plan?" She scoffs before continuing. "I knew something was brewing as soon as Lancelot willing left you here to battle me, yourself. Even with Guinevere injured, she wouldn't have left you alone with me.

And you basically gave her away. I mean, the way you were 'discreetly' looking behind me and your determination to keep me from turning around. But what really gave you away, is that you didn't attack me head on. You had all the chance in the world and you chose to talk."

As much as I hate to admit it, but she's right. The smart and logical thing would have been to rush her and hope for the best, even if I stood no chance with Secace... but, "You didn't need to do that! I told you that your fight is with me, leave her out of it!"

Morgana just looks at me for a second before shaking her head, like she's looking at insolent child. "Arthur, Arthur, Arthur, in case you've forgotten, I have business to deal with her. Even more pressing then you."

She turns some and looks at Katie's unmoving figure before facing me again. "She's the one who lead the charge against me, the only thing that stopped me from killing you and gave you the will to fight me and kill my host. You may be the wielder of the object of my destruction, but she is the bane of it and I refuse to let her get away with whatever you two were planning."

With that, the bitch turns and start heading over to where Katie is, forming a fireball at the same time. "Dammit, no! Morgana! NO!" I yell as I start swinging Secace with everything I have and break down this freaking barrier. She can't do this...it can't end like this! "Get up, Katie! I know you can!"But it seems my pleads have fallen on deaf ears, because she stays there, unmoving.

"Finally, I will be rid of one of my nuisances, forever!" Morgana exclaims as the flames in her hand grows larger, covering her entire arm. I continue to hit the barrier with all my power, trying to make even the smallest dent, but no avail.

"Dammit!" I yell as I watch Morgana head closer to Katie. "Fine then, if the sword doesn't work, then I'll do this!" I throw Secace to the ground and start punching the barrier. No matter what, I'm going to get out and I will stop Morgana before she reaches Katie.

"Your efforts are futile, little brother..." Morgana starts without even looking at me. "That is one of my powerful defensive spells and it is being powered by the eclipse and comet, there is no way to break it. Now, if you do not mind, being a good little boy and let me concentrate on killing your wife." She finally reaches a close enough distance and starts throwing her arm back. "I will finally be rid of your existence...Good-bye, Dame-

In my panic, I don't notice another figure on the side of me, but I do notice the arrow that now sticking out of Morgana shoulder. "Again!?" She exclaims as she pulls the arrow out with her free hand, not fazed at all. But before the first one is fully out, several more arrows hit her. "Who is doing this!?"

"I am," A familiar voice softly says. Both Morgana and I turn in the direction of the voice and even though I can't see my own face, I know it has the same look of surprise that Morgana has.

"Reagan!?" I ask in disbelief as I stare at the familiar redhead. She may be teetering and she's still sporting the injuries she suffered from her possession, but I know her well enough to recognize her.

"I should have known that you would have stuck around as well, Guinevere," Morgana says as the shock on her face disappears and annoyance is just left. "You have more of a backbone then the original Gwen, I will give you that. She wouldn't even have the guts to pull what you did..." She waves her hand and all the arrows fall out of her. "...but just like the others, it was futile."

"It doesn't matter, they just need to stop you long enough..."

"Long enough for what?"

A blank expression appears on Rea's face before changing into a smirk. "For her..."

Like a flash, something flies towards Morgan, which she dodges and stabs through my prison. I take a glance at the familiar object but my mind doesn't even register it because of the sight a little ways away. "No way..."

"I swear, you are like a cockroach, Elaine; no matter how many times I stomp you down, you still find a way to come back." Even though Morgana's voice and face doesn't betray her, it's clear by her body language, that she is beyond pissed.

"Maybe that means you're just not as powerful as you thought, Morgana," The raven-haired beauty says with her usual smirk on her face. "I mean, if you can't take down a simple, little knight."

I have to give it to Morgana; even though her body is shaking with anger, she manages to keep a cool facade. "Maybe you should watch who you are talking to, Lancelot. I am the one wield the power of the comet and the eclipse and you are the one making last ditch efforts. Efforts that have failed, I might say."

If it's even possible, Katie's smirk grows even more, obviously knowing something Morgana, doesn't. "Who says I was aiming for you?" As if her words are a trigger, I hear a crack and turn my head in the direction of it. Sure enough, the area were the object that pierced the barrier I'm in, starts cracking. I take a closer look and finally recognize what the object is. Katie, you crazy son of a gun.

I quickly grab the bladed end with my hand, ignoring the pain as the blade slices my hand and pull hard on it, causing the barrier to shatter.

As soon as I'm free, I charge at Morgana with all my strength and speed and swing Excalibur hilt at Morgana head. Unfortunately, Morgana finally notices me and holds up a hand and pushes me away with a blast of her magic, but not enough to do any damage.

"That's what your plan was, using Excalibur to break Arthur free!?" Morgana asks but it comes out more like a demand.

"You said that Excalibur was the only thing that could stop you, so I figured...

"...that Excalibur could pierce your powers and break me free," I finish, figuring out Katie's train of thought.

I swear, if she could, I know Morgana would be shooting fire out of her eyes and mouth right now, judging from the rage boiling in her eyes. "How dare you all defy me! Why can't you all just accept fate and die like you're suppose to!?"

"Because, you're meant to be stopped..." I whirl around and spot, surprisingly, that the voice is coming from Reagan, who has a very determined look on her face. "...and we're the ones meant to stop you."

"She's right, Morgana," Katie says, picking up on Reagan's words. "The powers upstairs wouldn't have brought us back if we weren't meant to stop you. Why can't you see, that you are meant to fail!" A cough soon seizes her and I can finally spot the damage that Morgana's earlier attack did to her.

"How can you even speak of stopping me, when you and the queen, are close to keeling over?" Morgana asks as her rage fades some and some of her cockiness comes back. "Your 'great' power above brought you back because it is your destiny to defeat me, but all you've done is bring yourself to the break of death, again."

"Because we have to make sacrifices in time of war..." I begin quietly, recalling Katie's words from earlier: "You have to make sacrifices in time of war and if I have to sacrifice my life, to protect the people I love and take her down, so be it." I hated those words when she spoke them. To tell the truth, it felt like she was giving up...but, I was wrong. "If we have to die here today, then so be it. As long as we take you down in the process, then it's a sacrifice we're willing to make."

"I swear, you all are fools!" Morgana exclaims as her eyes land on each of us, myself last. "You talk as if you will win, but has it ever occur to any of you that you were brought back so you could suffer for the sins you've committed in the past and I am the punisher?"

"She's grasping at straws," Reagan whispers.

Morgana whirls around and faces Reagan. "Oh but I'm not, my dear, young queen. Remember, I have been inside your mind, your heart. You may not have been the mind and soul who destroyed Camelot, but you are the one willingly gave me the means to do it in the first place. It was your hatred for your dear knight and king, is what gave fuel to the fire."

The defiance stays on Rea's face but I can see some of her confidence, waver some in her eyes. All of sudden, Morgana turns to Katie. "And do not think your hands are clean, Lancelot. You are the one who gave into the king advances. You are the one who behind your charge and friend back and laid with her husband. Your hands may not be tainted with innocent blood, but they are by your adulterous affair."

The anger on Katie's face grows but I can see the shock in her eyes. She knew small parts of the story but I still hadn't gotten around to tell her the full extent of Arthur's and Elaine's relationship. (Even though, in their defense, Arthur wasn't married at the time.)

"And now we're back to you, little brother," Morgana states as she faces me again. "You're the worse one of all; your hands are covered by blood, guilt and lies. You married a woman, not for love, but for power and then deceived her for years as you ran around with her knight. And need I remind you that not only you got said knight and your child killed, protecting you. You took the life of Guinevere, with your own hand!

You all call me the evil one and that is true, but at least I am honest about my actions. I do not hide behind fake honor and lie to the world. You need to ask yourself, who is the truly evil one. The one who actions are out in the open, or the ones who lie and deceit in the shadows?"

For the first time since this battle started, it's quiet out on the field and I don't even have to look at the girls to see that Morgana's words are running through their minds. I know she has to be stopped, but what if in some way...she's right! What if we need to be stopped too? We did things in the past and didn't care who we hurt, as long as we got what we want. What if...No!

Almost like they have a mind of their own, I feel my legs start moving and before I know it, I'm charging towards Morgana, sword raised.

"You're wrong!" I yell at the same time I swipe Excalibur at her head. Her only blocking it at the last moment. "You're wrong, Morgana!" I take another swipe, which she again just barely blocks. "We've may have done horrible things in this life and the last, but that doesn't put us in the same boat as you. Our actions doesn't compare to your crimes."

I quickly launch a barrage of sword swipes at her, each one with more power behind it and I don't know if it's because her powers are weakening or if the shear ferociousness of my attack threw her off, but each move, she just barely dodges or blocks.

"How am I not stopping you!?" Morgana yells as she tries to take a swipe at my head with a new shadow sword, but I quickly dodge it before locking my blade with her.

"I don't know; maybe you just pissed me off enough where you pushed me over my limit, or maybe you're weaker than you thought." That obviously pushed a button because the rage in her eyes burn more. "How do you think you can justify controlling people and worldwide destruction with our past mistakes?"

We break apart, only for our swords to clash again before locking once more. "They weren't perfect, but they normal human mistakes." Our swords break apart once more and Morgana tries another swipe at my head, but I quickly raise my blade and parry against her. "They were just following their hearts and yes, they hurt people but that was unintentional, unlike you.

You chose to hurt people, you chose to commit the evil you did..." Our swords clash again but unlike last time, I manage to twisty my sword with hers and fly it out of her hand. "...Crimes committed because of love can be forgiven, but crimes because of pure malicious, yours, can never be!"

I swear, if their was a contest of the most shocked faces, Morgana would win hands down. This is it, I'm finally going to stop her and the nightmare is over! I mentally exclaim as I pull my sword back and get ready for my last attack. Get ready to die, you bitch!

If Morgana would win for the best shocked face, I would win for Dumbest...Step...Ever... I have the perfect setup, ever and I take one step to leverage myself and...fall straight into one of the craters from Morgana's earlier attack.

If it wasn't for bad luck, I wouldn't have any at all. I sourly think as I look up at the evil sorceress, who's now looking down at me; a sinister look on her face.

"You finally had me, little brother, but it seems like your luck has finally run out..." A black, burning fireball appears in her hand as she's speaking. "...Hope you have fun, in hell!" She pulls her arm back and chucks the ball towards me but in a flash, something steps in between and slash the fireball in half.

"The only one that's going to hell, is you, you bitch," Katie swears as she stares down the sorceress, Secace shinning in her left hand as her right holds the side where Morgana hit her with lightning but I can tell that Secace magic is working because it looks less bloody.

"Why you little-" Morgana starts as her rage burns again but before she has a chance to finish, two arrows pierces her chest.

"She's right, Morgana, you are the only one here heading to hell..." Reagan, who I spot coming closer, bow raised, starts. "...and we're the ones who's sending you."

"And it looks like that has become so much easier," I say as I spot something and I can't help but smile.

"And what, pray tell, has you smiling for?" Morgana mockingly asks as her dagger eyes stare me down. Normally I would have glared her back, but this time, it just makes me smirks.

"I'm smiling, because the tide is finally turning our way." The confusion is clear on her face, mixing with the anger. I point at her chest as I start to stand. "Exhibit A: Unlike last time, those pretty, little arrows are clearly hurting you, otherwise, you would have pulled them out like they were nothing, like before, but the best piece of evident is Exhibit B."

"Which is!?"

I can feel the smirk starting to grown as I begin to speak again. "Have you notice that it's getting light, but it's not quite as bright as it was before?" Her confusion grows even more, causing me just to point to the sky. Morgana looks at me for a second before looking up. By George, I think she got it! I think as I see the shock appear on Morgana's face.

"No...How...!?" Morgana stammers out. "The comet!" Indeed, as she's yelling, the comet is sailing farther and farther away as light starts to peer out from the eclipse, signaling that Morgana's power-up window, is gone.

"It's over, Morgana," Katie starts as she raises Secace's blade under Morgana's chin. "You've lost and even though Excalibur is the only thing that can kill you, I bet that without the comet and eclipse, that the arrows and Secace can hurt you enough for Augustine to kill you."

"No...no, this is...impossible..." Morgana whispers in disbelief as she shakes. "My ultimate power...gone... No, no, I refuse to accept this. NO!" All of sudden, the disbelief changes to pure, unadulterated rage as her body begins to shake violently. Before any of us can do anything, a black light soon erupts from her body and before I know it, I feel my body sailing as a blaze of pain surges throughout my body.

In what feels like an hour, my body finally hits the ground as the light starts to dissipate, which doesn't help because my vision is completely out of whack. "Ugh, did anyone get the number of the train?" I ask out in a groan.

It takes a while but my vision finally stops spinning and my surroundings soon become familiar...well, semi-familiar, since I can spot Rea's house a little ways away but that's the only familiar thing, since my surrounding area looks like a freaking bomb went off.

I gingerly turn my head to the other side, feeling something hot run down my neck as I do. I place my hand on my neck and feel blood. That's not good... I look away from my hand and spot a familiar head of copper orange, a few feet away from me.

"Reagan!" I call out, causing said redhead to twitch slightly.

"Shh, I'm trying to sleep," She groans out as her head turns in my direction. Besides the previous injuries and a new, large gash on her head, she seems alright. That's good, shes alright, but... "Katie!" I yell out but before I can do anything, something hits the ground behind me as a grunt sounds out.

I quickly twist my body, despite the pain, and turn to look at the body that landed and sure enough spot a river of black hair. "Katie!?" I call out again.

A groan of pain erupts from her as she gingerly turns her body and full face me. "Owww..." She moans out. Despite the blood covering her, she doesn't seem to be sporting any new injuries.

"Are you alright, Kate?" I call out.

She gives a slow nod before her eyes open halfway. "I feel like most of my body has been shattered...but yeah, I'm ok."

"Oh, I promise you, you will be beyond ok, once I am done with you!" A familiar voice growls out, causing both mine, Katie's and I'm sure Reagan's eyes, to pop open in shock.

"No..." I slowly say as I turn my head in the direction of the voice and sure enough, a few feet away, stands the bane of our existence, but her standing there isn't the fully shocking thing (Even though, I am still shocked that she survived her suicide explosion.). It's what in her hand.

"How...?" Katie barely whispers out.

"How did you get Secace?" I ask in shock, seeing the healing sword in Morgana's hand. Last time I checked, Katie was wielding it and had it up at Morgana's neck.

"Better question, how the hell is she even wielding Secace?" Reagan asks. "Last time I checked, you had to have a pure heart of light to use that sword."

"Oh, you are partially correct, my dear queen," Morgana answers with a crazed smile. "It is true that a pure heart is needed to wield the sword, but it does not state that it has to be a pure heart of light. The quote on the sword makes you think that the heart has to be of the light, but light just means purity and my heart is pure...just not in the way you think."

She raises the blade some and point it straight at me. "And now I am going to show you the purity of my heart!" She keeps the blade level as she starts walking towards me. "I may not have the power of the eclipse and the comet anymore, but I am still powerful enough to rid myself of you three. Staring with you, little brother."

I quickly regain myself and starts patting the ground for Excalibur and feel nothing even close to the legendary sword. Oh come on! Can nothing go easy! I mentally exclaim as I look from the corner of my eye and see Morgana getting closer. Fine then, I guess I'm fist fighting. I brace myself and start to get up to fight her, but before I can do anything, another figure gets in between us.

"You're not getting by, Morgana, I won't let you," Reagan demands shakily as she stares down Morgana.

"Oh, well this is a surprise," Morgana states as her black and gold eyes lights up. "You are not the one I was expecting but I doubt Lancelot can even move right now." Reagan doesn't waver, if anything, she braces harder. "What I don't get is why you would protect him. He broke your heart, not once, but twice and because he's in love with your best friend. You should be begging me to kill him and yet you stand there. Why!?"

"Because he's my friend," Reagan declares before continuing. "No matter what happened between us, that fact will never change and as long as that stays true, I refuse to let you touch him. Besides...it's my fault that you're back, so I have to be the one to stop you."

Dammit, no, Reagan... I mentally groan out, trying to will her stand down. Morgana freezes for a second before busting out in laughter. "Thank you, Guinevere, that was a nice laugh, I needed that...Now, where was I?" All of sudden, her predator smile comes back as she slowly starts moving again. "I was going to leave you for last, since you so graciously let me your body, but since you're so eager to die, who am I to deny you?"

"Reagan, dammit, run!" Katie yells behind me. I start to open my mouth for my own calls, but something shining catches my attention. I turn my head some and spot my fallen sword but unfortunately, it's out of my reach, but...it is close enough for Katie to reach. That's it! I mentally exclaim as a plan hits me. Katie words on sacrifice run through my head again and I realize the only thing I can do.

I turn more and face Katie's direction and subtly gesture to Katie, trying to make sure that Morgana doesn't spot what I'm doing. It takes a few moments, but I finally catch Kate's eye, causing her to turn in my direction. "Grab the sword,"I mouth, not wasting anytime.

Her eyes move to where I'm gesturing and her eyes lock-on to the sword before moving back to mine. "What do you have planned?"Katie asks warily, most likely seeing in my eyes that I'm about to do something stupid.

"Just grab it..."I repeat, ignoring her question, lowing my eyes before locking them back onto hers. "...I love you and...I'm sorry."

Before she even have a chance to answer, I quickly get up and face over to where Reagan and Morgana are and wait for my moment. Which comes pretty fast, because as soon as I face them, I spot the tension in Morgana's body and it only takes me a second to realize what she's about to do.

"Sorry about this, Guinevere!" Morgana exclaims as she starts charging at Reagan, blade pointing directly at her, but before she can, I quickly run over and knock Rea away, taking the sword right through the left side of my chest...right where my heart is.

I always thought if you got stabbed through the heart, you just die, but that is far from the truth. I can still see and feel everything...minus the big ass blade inside of me. If I didn't see it happen, I probably wouldn't have even realized the sword was there, even though the blood running from my mouth is a nice reminder.

"NO!" I hear both girls scream, but I don't turn around to confirm it; my eyes are completely focused on my past life sister, who eyes burn into me with glee and a shocked, but happy smile. You would thi..think that...chris...mas came early. I internally joke, not even asking how I can joke now.

"You little idiot! I cannot believe you actually jumped in front of the sword!" Morgana exclaim in hysterical laughter. "You had a chance to run with Elaine and save your lives, which would have only brought you a little while, but you still had a chance. Instead, you sacrifice your life and for what!? For nothing, that's what!"

Even though this is far from a laughing situation, but I can't help but bust out in laughter, even though it turns into coughs of blood, but it doesn't stop me. "You shou..should know that...knights...don't run," I start, speaking between my laughs, coughs and the blood in my mouth. "Nei...Neither does...friends. Couldn't live...with my...self if I did that. Besides..." I lean my head down some until is resting on her shoulder and lips by her ear. "...doing this...gave the perfect...opportunity..."

"For what?"

I feel a grin appear on my face as I move closer to her ear. "For this."

I feel Morgana's body and the sword jerk and I lift my head up some and spot a familiar sword going through her chest. I move away some more and spot the wield is none other than Katie, who's gray eyes, rimmed by red, are glaring death at Morgana.

"Check...mate, sis," I quietly say as the shock on Morgana's face grows as she looks from the sword, to Katie, to myself.

I don't know why I'm still expecting a normal response from this chick, but like the rest of the battle, instead of crying out in pain or rage...she starts laughing or better yet, chuckling as she raise a weak hand and caress my cheek lightly.

"Look like...you all..were right," She says slowly as blood starts coming out of her mouth. "I wi...will be going...to hell, b...but..." Her caressing hand freezes and holds mine in place. "...looks like you...will be keeping me com...company down there." Another look of shock and pain appears as Katie thrust the sword deeper in her. The light soon starts to fade from her eyes, before she closes them and leans back. A look of peace soon appears. "Mor..." She whispers out, but before she can finish, her body explodes into a pile of black dust.

Unfortunately for me, her sudden departure causes the sword to pull out of my chest and all of sudden, I start falling to the ground. Luckily, I feel the girls arms come around me as they lower me to the ground. And as soon as they do, I finally feel the pain from the stabbing.

The agony must be clear on my face because I see the look of clear panic on both of their faces.

"Katie, what in the world are we going to do!?" Reagan exclaims in a panic as she looks back and forth from me and Katie.

"I...I...don't know," Katie admits in a calmer tone, but the panic is clear in her voice. I think this is the first time that I have ever seen Katie panic and that is not a comforting thought.

"We need to figure something out soon, he has a gaping hole on his left side!"

Katie places her hands on her face and all of sudden, lets out a loud, muffle scream, causing both Reagan and myself to jump. It takes a second, but she lower hands slightly. "You said the left side?"

Reagan looks at her like she's crazy before giving a nod. "Yeah, yeah, why?"

Katie takes another second before fully lowering her hands and the panic look soon turns into her familiar, take charge face. "Reagan, I need your jacket." Reagan confusion just grows as she continues to look at Katie. "Reagan! Take off your jacket, now!" Katie's sudden demand snaps her out of her stupor and she quickly takes it off and hands it to her.

She takes it and all of sudden, lifts me gently, but fast, onto my side and I feel something funny going into my back, before she places me down again. It takes me a few moments to realize that she's stuffed Reagan's jacket into my exit wound.

"Reagan, I need you to run and go get Nimue, now," Katie demands while she slips off her shirt, leaving her in her tank top, before she holds it over my chest wound. "I'm going to stay here and make sure he doesn't bleed out."

"But, he was stabbed..." Reagan slowly states and even though she doesn't voice it, I can hear the hidden meaning in her voice. That I was stabbed right where my heart is, I may not have enough time.

And judging from the pissed off look Kate is giving her, she hears Reagan's hidden meaning. "Reagan, as long as his heart is beating, as long as he's alive, we're going to do everything in our power. So I'm not going to say it again, go get Nimue!"

Reagan jumps back a little from Katie's outburst, but I can tell she finally gets it through her head. She gives her a determine nod, before getting to her feet and starts running in the direction of the lake.

"You didn't...you didn't need...to be so har...harsh," I whisper out as soon as Reagan is gone.

"Shut up and save your breath, Augustine," Katie demands, keeping her eyes and hands on my wound.

"Still bossy...till the end." I can feel a small smile form on my face.

Even though I know she's fighting it, I can spot a half-smile start to appear on her face. "You're damn right I'm bossy. That's one thing that will never change. I'm going to be bossy until we're old and we're that elderly couple that argues every five second."

I let out a soft chuckle, but it soon turns into a harsh cough and in seconds, it soon becomes hard to catch my breath. Almost like I have water in my lungs and I'm drowning.

"No, no, no, this can't happen, this is not the end." Through my straining vision, I can see Katie's brave bravado start to waver and before I know it, I feel a hand under my chin. "Austin, look at me." It's hard but I manage to force my eyes on her. "Are you listening? I love you, Austin, you hear me, I love you. Now you always joke about if life was a movie; I need you to pretend that it is and in the movies, once the girl says I love you, the guy can't die. So I need you to stay strong and hang on."

Part of me wants to tell her that usually in movies, after the girl says I love you, the guy usually die, but I can't. Instead, I will myself to give a weak nod, but before she can say anything, my breath catches again and my sight to the living world starts fading fast. The last thing I can see is Katie placing her hands on my chest and press hard on it.

If this is the end... The last thing I hear is her voice, telling me to hold on. At least, I got to spend it...with you... The last thing I feel, before I go into never-ending darkness, is her lips, softly touching mine. And really, who could ask for a better end?

23: Old Endings...New Beginnings

The Curse of King Arthur

Chapter 23: Old Endings...New Beginnings

"Owww..." I groan out. "Where am I?" I try to will my eyes to look around but each time I do, I'm greeted with never-ending darkness. "Shit, did I actually die? You have got be kidding me!" I knew there was a possibility and I was hanging only a thread, but didn't think I would actually die!

"What a gyp! That's so unfair, but..." I think about all the people I left behind and I can feel my anger start to diminish. "I may be gone, but at least everyone is safe now. That's the important thing. I guess the only thing now is enjoy my afterlife." I look around again and still only see darkness. "Alright...how do I enjoy the afterlife?" I guess the only thing I can try, is moving.

I try to move my head and legs, but each one seems like their bind to the ground. "Oh come on, seriously!? I can't move...One...Freaking...Arm?" I try again and end up with the same result. "This is supposed to be heaven? A place where you can't even move your body; that was nowhere in the brochure, unless..." I trail off as the only other possibility comes to mind. "I can't believe it, Morgana was right! I'm that bad, that I ended up in hell."

You would think helping kill my psychopath sister would score me some upstairs points, but it looks like it means diddly squat. I let out a defeated sigh as I gaze out at the horizon. "Might as well get use to the darkness..." I let out another sigh before continuing. "...I'm going to have to learn to live with it and..." A fair sound appears in the background, one, I've heard before. "...A commercial for a Taco Shack?"

All of sudden, I feel something warm and familiar on my hand. I lift it up to examine and see nothing, but I know something is holding my hand. I can feel it. "What...? Like a light switching on, the endless abyss soon fills with light, blanketing my vision.

It takes a while but the light finally starts to fade and prepare myself for the abyss again, but instead, I'm greeted by cream color walls and medical equipment. It takes a few seconds, but it finally dawns on me where I am. A hospital, I'm in a hospital. That means...I'm not dead! Oh happy days are here again! I let my eyes adjust more, before I fully look around.

My eyes go to the right and immediately, I spot a familiar figure sleeping in the bed next to me.

What in the world is Nimue doing here? I internally ask myself as I look on at the girl in the bed. She's in her Misty suit, but it's definitely Nimue. I start to open my mouth to ask her what she's doing here, but movement from the end of my bed catches my eye.

I lift my head a little and spot a familiar mop of brown hair, nodding off in one of the hospital chairs. So Blaine is here too? I must have been really out of it if they're sleeping here, but where's...

A sound to my left catches my attention and the person I've been wanting to see comes into my line of sight. She's sporting a bandage on her cheek and I can tell there's some bumps and bruises on her, but other than that, it's still the beautiful person I know and love.

"I swear, television just gets worse and worse by the minute," Katie mumbles under her breath as her gray eyes gaze at the TV in boredom while she flips through the channels with the bedside remote.

"That's because you have sucky taste in TV," I hoarsely say, surprising how rough my voice is right now.

She gives a sigh and shakes her head in frustration, like she usually does when I tick her off and turns to face me with her usual glare. "I do not have-" She stops as realization dawns on her. "Oh my goodness, Austin, you're awake!" She exclaims as she rushes over to me and hugs me tightly.

"Ow, hey Kate, I'm happy to see you too, but could you be a little...ow...more gentle?"

She quickly let go and an embarrassed smile appears on her face. "Sorry about that. Overeager."

"Trust me, I understand the feeling," I say with a smile. "Besides, I didn't say let go, just go a little easy."

"How about I just stick with this." She goes and places my hand in hers. It's not a full body hug, but beggars can't be choosers. "How you doing?"

"I feel like I've been run over by a freight train, carrying an airplane, that was holding a tank made of the hardest known metal in the world...but other than that, I'm just dandy. But enough about me, how are you feeling?"

"Better, now that you're finally awake." I give her a look, trying to will her to tell me the rest. "Augustine, I'm fine, honest. I have just a few injuries, but nothing life threatening."

"Are you sure?"

"For the last time, Augustine, I'm fine. Now stop worrying about me and start worrying about yourself. Last time I checked, I wasn't the one who was stabbed through the chest by an evil SOB."

"That's true but you know I can't... That's right!" I exclaim in shock when it dawns on me exactly what happened to me. Unfortunately, in my realization, I shoot up to fast and pull something, causing pain to radiate through my body.

"You idiot, if you do that again, you're going to screw up all the hard work that was done, saving your life," Katie scolds as she places her hands on my shoulders and gently lays me down, before pulling my shirt up some and places her hand on my chest. "I really hope you didn't pull your stitches out."

"Not that I'm not complaining, especially with your hands on me, but the hell am I alive?" I ask as she finishes her examination and pulls my shirt down. "I mean, Morgana stabbed me in my chest, right where my heart would be. That should have been an instant game over, so...why am I not six feet in the ground?"

"You weren't stabbed in the heart," Katie states as she looks at me in confusion.

"How wasn't I stabbed in the heart? I mean, it was right in my left side, at point-blank range. Not even a baby could have missed that."

Katie look of confusion soon changes into her usual 'You really are an idiot' look, before she gives a shake of her head. "You really have forgotten..." She turns some and looks at the open bathroom before pointing at the mirror in there.

"What does a mirror...Situs inversus!" I exclaim, causing me to shoot up again and another spark of pain.

"I swear, you're trying to extend your time here," Katie says as she pushes me back down again. "And I can't believe you forgot that you have Situs inversus."

"How am I suppose to remember that my organs are mirrored?" Despite all my injuries, not many come up dealing with internal injuries and all the doctors know me, so it's something I don't have to bring up much, of course it's going to slip my mind. It seems like Katie is the only one who re... "Wait..." I grab her one of her hands before it leaves my shoulder and bring it close. "...that's why you were so adamant about giving me CPR, you knew I still had a chance."

"Even if you were stabbed in the heart and it was a hopeless situation, I still would have done it," Katie states as she tighten her grip on my hand. "You really think I would have just left you there, even if there was no hope?"

I give a shake of my head before placing my free hand on top of entwined hands and hold it tightly. "No, I'm just trying to say is that you saved me."

She gives a small smile before giving a light shrug. "All I did was make sure you kept breathing, that's all. It wasn't like I did surgery on you or healed you."

"You beautiful, wonderful, amazing woman, you have no idea what you did..." I free one of my hands and caress her cheek. "...you did so much more than that. You..." I knew she was amazing and I loved her before, but now...

"I have told that silly girl that she did more than what she said, but she does no listen," A familiar and unwelcoming voice scolds, breaking the moment. I don't even have to see my face, because I know the annoyance in Katie's face is a reflexion of my own. Of all the times...

"As always Mist, your timing is impeccable," Katie sarcastically states as she sits back down on her chair, out of reach but she keeps my hand in hers.

"Misty, I know that they did things differently back in you time and not every gesture is the same for us as it is for you, but I know you're verse enough to sense the mood!" I exclaim as I look over at Nimue. Katie gives my hand a hard squeeze, almost breaking it. I glare at her from the corner of my eye but I don't say anything.

Instead of looking embarrassed (Like normal people), Nimue just give shoots us an annoyed look of her own. "Excuse me, but I was just stating a fact, that is all. Would you rather I just pretend to be asleep, like Blaine there."

"Thank you for calling me out, Misterea," Blaine says in a deadpan voice as he open his eyes up and looks over at the three of us. "I was trying to let them have their moment."

"At least one of you have the dignity to give a chance to have a few minutes alone." That earns me another squeeze. "Are you trying to break my hand, Katherine?" I ask in a harsh whisper, which earns me a sidelong glare that basically says 'Stop acting like an idiot and I wouldn't have to break your hand.'.

In most situations, I would have said something smart or squeeze right back, but since she practically saved my life, I'll let it go today; so I decide to go a different route. "Since it's clear that our privacy is gone, catch me up on what I missed. How long have I been out?"

"Just a little over a day," Nimue answers as she sits up and swings her legs over the side of the hospital bed.

"So what happened with the two of you during our battle with Morgana?" I ask directing my question at B.B and Nimue.

"Like we all figured, Morgana managed to pretty much take over the entire town," Blaine starts as he pulls his chair closer to my bed. "You should have seen it, they pretty much swarmed the barrier. It was a good thing Misty reinforced the barrier before we left, otherwise they would have gotten in."

"You give me too much credit, Blaine," Nimue chimes in with a smile. "Your magic played a big role in what saved us as well and the town." Blaine just gives a half of smile and it doesn't take a genius to figure out the obvious flirting.

I look over at Katie who just gives a rueful shake. "They been like this for a while," She mouths which I give a shake to as well. Both of us look back at them and see they're still looking at each other all gooey-eyed.

It takes a few moments but I finally clear my throat and break the spell between the two of them. "I hate to ruin your flirting..." Not really. "...but do you two mind finishing your story?"

"Apologizes," Nimue says, even though it's clear on her face that she's far from sorry. "As we were saying, the barrier was strong enough to keep them out and after a while, they all dropped."

"That must have been right when Katie killed Morgana," I whisper to myself before looking back at the gang. "So what happened after they all dropped."

"We were hesitant to go out there but once we saw the marks leaving them, we knew that it would be safe to go out there."

"That's when Misty suggested that we start sending them back to where they came from, before they woke up and start asking questions," Blaine finishes.

"But people are still going to be asking questions," I say with concern as I gingerly shift myself up. Katie gives me a slight glare but ignore it. "I know that people that are separated from Morgan's influence, don't remember anything afterward, but they're going to notice a large blank spot in their memories. Especially when they realize that most, if not all the town basically blacked out for several hours."

"That is why I cast a spell; two spells in fact," Nimue counters. "The first returns someone or something back to where it belong and the second affects the mind. It causes a fog around the blanks; they may receive glimpses of what happened, but otherwise, they won't fully question what happened."

"That's good." The last thing we need is the whole town going crazy after finding out that they all blacked out the same time. I can see the nightmare already. "So what happened after that? I'm guessing you didn't heal me, because I'm here, so I know it had to be some questions about me having a gaping hole in my chest."

"Actually..." Katie starts, finally speaking. "...you're in here because of internal bruising and a concussion from a car accident."

I just look at her in confusion. "How in the world did a crater in my chest get overlooked?"

"That's because when you got to the hospital, there was no, as you said, a crater in your chest."

"How-"

"That was because you managed to get healed," Nimue interrupts as she moves and sits on the end of my bed. "Not fully, obviously. I used too much magic when I was transporting Morgana's ex-minions, so by the time Reagan..." What's up with disgust in Nimue's voice? "...reached the lake, I had little magic left, that is why I had to send Blaine."

"Blaine?" I say in surprise as I look over at said guy.

"Don't look so surprise, I can perform magic too."

"I know, I'm just surprised, that's all."

"Talk about surprise, you should have seen the surprise and shock in my face when I came to Reagan's yard," Blaine says as he sits back in seat.

"Yeah, I know it wasn't pretty," Katie agrees.

"What did it look like?" I could only imagine the sight that he came up on when he finally reached there.

"Wasn't pretty is an understatement. It looked like a...a war zone." Blaine takes a second before continuing. "It looks like bombs went off everywhere and in the middle of it, you were laying on the ground, covered in blood and Katie over you, performing CPR."

"So that's what you were doing!" I exclaim when it finally hits me what she was doing before I blacked out.

"Yeah, what did you think I was doing?" Katie asks in confusion.

"Well..." I start turning away from her, my face heating up a bit. "I thought...you were giving me our last kiss. Like a kiss good-bye."

"To tell you the truth, that didn't even cross my mind," Katie admits with a light shrug. "I was so focused on saving you, saying good-bye wasn't even close to what I was thinking."

"Oh come on, it didn't cross your mind even a little? That's a gyp." I know it's wrong, but I have to mess with her a little bit.

"I'm sorry Augustine, next time your life is at the brink of death, I'll make sure to kiss you and leave you there to die," Katie says in a deadpan voice.

"That's all I ask," I simply say with a smile and even though I know she doesn't want to, I can see a hint of a half-smile on her face. "Alright Blaine, you were saying?"

It takes him a second, before he realizes that it's back on him. "Sorry..." He apologizes sheepishly. "...It's just strange seeing you two act like a couple, but still act the same, if that make sense." Trust me, it does. He lets out a small chuckle before his face turns serious again. "To be honest Aus, I really thought it was hopeless when I saw you there. You were pale and unmoving and from where Reagan told me you were stabbed, I thought it was game over."

"Trust me, that thought crossed my mind before I passed out." I admit.

He gives a nod before continuing. "Yeah, I was close to stopping Katie but when I got over there and I said she should stop, she basically told me to shut up...well that's the polite version to what she said."

"Yeah, once she gets something in her head, she's stubborn till the end." That earns me a flick to the temple, but I ignore it. After all this time, my hard head is impervious to her flicks.

"Yeah, you would think I would know that." He says with a smile. "I was close to grabbing her and forcing her to stop but when I went to grab her hands, she grabbed mine and forced it on top of the right side of your chest and imagine my surprised when I felt your heart beating."

"Hey," I begin as I turn towards Kate. "If you remembered about my Situs inversus, then why the CPR."

"Because, even though I knew your heart most likely wasn't damaged, I knew there was a big chance that your lung was and most likely collapsed; and without oxygen, the blood flow stops and soon, your heart and brain does too," Katie explains in that doctor voice of hers. "That's why I performed CPR, to make sure the blood flow didn't stop and you were still oxygen into that big head of yours." She could have left the 'big head' comment out...

"Austin, I don't know how you can stay in trouble with her so much," Blaine says, drawing my attention back to him. "When I felt your heartbeat, Kat here gave me that glare that she always gives you and I know I've seen it before, but never directed towards me and I'll admit, I was terrified."

"I'm not that scary," Katie says, focusing on Blaine now.

"Yeah you are, Kitty Kat," I say, using her old nickname. As soon as that leaves my lips, I feel my hand being crushed and silver eyes burning holes into me.

"I told you to never call me that, Augustine, ever," Katie harshly whispers as she moves until we're eye to eye.

"Oh come on, Kitty Kat, lighten up." I don't know why I'm digging my ditch even deeper.

She squeezes my hand even more, before a sly smile appears and she moves closer to me. "I would watch it, otherwise, I'm going to start calling you by your most hated name."

"You're bluffing."

"Really, Auggie-Woggie," She whispers in my ear and I can feel my eyes bug out.

"I'm sorry Kathrine, I promise to never call you by that evil name again," I apologize quickly.

"Thank you," She says with a bright and sweet (fake) smile before turning back to Blaine. "You can continue, B.B."

"What nickname are you two talking about?" Nimue asks curiously, looking at the both of us.

"Nothing!" I exclaim a little too loudly. The last thing I need is that nickname getting out. It's something my grandmother used to call me, all the way to when I was ten, when I put a stop to it. I do not need people knowing about that name.

Blaine lets out a muffle chuckle, knowing what Katie called me and I just glare at him, causing him to stop. "Sorry, had to." I just give him a harder glare and I can see it in his face that he got the point now. "Back to what I was saying, after I was asked if I was just going to stand there or if I was going to heal you; again, the polite version, I finally did heal you. Unfortunately, I didn't have enough to fully do it."

"It was enough to heal the damage to your lung and the gaping hole," Katie continues, picking up where B.B left off." "But, it wasn't enough to heal some of your other injuries and since Nimue was still running low, that's when the accident story was concocted."

"Which is?"

Instead of saying anything, Katie reaches for something in her pocket before placing it in my lap. Right away, I see that it her set of keys. I look at her in confusion and she gestures back at the keys. I hold them up and finally spot an important key missing.

"Where's Harley key?"

"Well, to have a car accident, you need a car...or in this case, a motorcycle."

"Wait..." I start, realizing what she's saying. "You gave up Harley!?"

She shrugs like it's no big deal, but I can see the pain her eyes from thinking about it. "Yeah, we needed something to stage an accident and Harley was the best option since you have a better chance of gaining injuries without making too much of a scene."

"It was set up that a driver from out-of-state cut Katie off," Blaine starts.

"What I told everyone is that you and I had went out this morning for a drive so we could talk about what happened that night," Katie says, picking up from Blaine. "While we were driving up the point, a driver from out-of-state swerved in our lane causing me to lose control and to fly off the bike."

"Thus the reason why you're still sporting your injuries." I just looks at the keys for a second before looking back at Kate. "So what happened to your bike?"

Katie opens her mouth to answer but before she can, Nimue interrupts. "I didn't have any magic left for healing but I did have enough to be able to damage Katherine's bike to make it look like it sustained damage." It's subtle and only because I know where to look, that I see the cringe on Katie's face.

"So is he in the shop or...totaled?" I hesitantly ask Kate.

"He's in the shop where he's getting fixed, but it doesn't matter, I won't be driving it anymore." The sadness is clear as day in her voice as she looks down. "I got into an accident and you remember what Auntie said."

"Hey," I start giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "Don't worry, we're going to get him back and you'll be cruising back on the road." That brings a small smile to her face. I wrap my other hand around hers and brings it to my lips, kissing it lightly. "And thank you, for everything."

A light blush on her face when I do this, causing her smile to grow. "I didn't do much. Besides, the accident story was all Reagan."

"Yeah, speaking of our redheaded friend, where is she?"

As if the universe heard me, a knock at the door draw all of attention and standing the doorway is said friend. Well speak of the devil.

"Hey there, looks who awake," Reagan says with a small smile. "How you feeling, Mr. Hero?"

"Better, especially since the whole gang is here now," I answer with a smile. "Where you've been stranger?"

"Just...around," Rea answers hesitantly, looking over at Nimue from the corner of her who, who I notice is looking everywhere but at Reagan. "Actually, I'm glad you're awake, Austin. Do you think we can talk, alone?"

"Do you really think we are going to leave him alone with y-" Nimue starts as she swings her head around and stares daggers at Rea, but before she can finish, Katie soon stops her.

"I think it would be a good idea if we give Austin and Reagan a minute," She says, looking over at Nimue.

"But-"

"Misterea, we are giving them their privacy and that's final." Judging from Kate's tone, there's no room for negotiation...and from the look on Nimue's face, she knows it, because she soon gets up and leaves the room. Making sure to take one final glare at Rea when she goes.

"Don't worry, I got her," Blaine says as he heads after her, giving Rea a quick smile and nod before leaving.

"You're not leaving for the day are you?" I ask as Katie rises.

She gives me a smile and gives my hand a quick squeeze. "No, not yet. I'm going to let B.B calm Misty down first before I do damage control." She leans down and kisses my temple. A guy can get used to this. "I'll see the two of you later." She heads for the door, giving Reagan a comforting pat, before closing the door behind her.

"I knew when you two finally became a couple that it would be easy for the two of you," Reagan says after the door closes.

"Yeah after an evil sorceress almost kills one of you and the other have to save your life, dating isn't that hard anymore," I joke nonchalantly. "So, why is Misty giving you the evil eye?"

Reagan lets out a sigh before heading over to my bed, sitting in Katie's now unoccupied chair. "When she found out what happened, what I did... Ever since she found out Morgana possessed me, she been giving me the evil eye." Her head lowers with each word. "Which I don't blame her for doing."

I can feel my face grow harder, my smile fading into a frown when she says that. "Reagan, none of this is your fault. You had no control your actions."

"I could have fought harder!" Reagan exclaims, head shooting up, ice blue eyes blazing. "I could have done more, but instead, I gave in like a weakling."

"Reagan, none of this is on you. The only people at fault is Morgana and myself."

"How are you to blame?" Rea asks in confusion.

"Because..." I start as I look away from her. "...if I didn't break up with you the way I did, then this wouldn't have happened. Her spell wouldn't have worked and she wouldn't have taken control of you."

"Austin, this isn't your fault." Yeah right... "Austin, I mean it," She says as she grabs my hand. "What you did at prom, I am still pissed by how you handled it, but it was something that needed to be done. In fact, we shouldn't have gotten together in the first place."

"I wouldn't go that far," I say as I lift my head up and face her again. "It was fun, us dating...at least I think so."

She gives a small smile as she squeezes my hand. "Yeah, I had fun too and I don't regret it, but you and I both know that you want more and more specifically, more with someone else." I don't say anything, knowing that she's right. "I think that's why when I found out about me being Guinevere and everything, that I wanted to take a shot with you...because I want that more with someone; even though I knew that I didn't like you in that way."

"Yeah, I have to admit, when I found all that out, part of me wanted to try with you, just to see if it could work," I admit with a reluctant smile and I see from the corner of my eye that the same smile is on Rea's face. "Reagan, I hope you know that I am truly sorry for what happened. With us and with Arthur and Guinevere. I didn't mean to hurt you and I know Arthur didn't mean to hurt Guinevere the way he did."

"I know that you didn't and I know Guinevere feels the same about Arthur," She says with a light smile. "Neither one of you have even a shred of maliciousness in you to hurt either of us on purpose. Just...a bad situation; one, where someone would have ended up hurt, no matter what." I give a solemn nod at her wise words. "But, it doesn't change that you will be making up for what you did."

"I foresee a lot of shopping and holding purses in my immediate future," I say in a frustrated sigh, causing a laugh out of Rea.

"Oh yes and so much more," She sinisterly says with a mischievous look that I just can't help but at laugh, causing her to laugh again. We laugh for a while before slowly sobering up. "Austin," She starts as her laughter dies down. "Just so you know, I'm sorry about what happened with Morgana."

I give her a small smile before lifting my hand and brushes a strand of her hair back. "You have nothing to be sorry about, like I told you already, none of this is your fault." She starts to open her mouth, most likely to counter me but I stop her before she can. "Reagan, it's not your fault." She finally closes her mouth and I can only hope my words sunk in. "And as for having more with someone, I promise you will have that one day." She looks at me skeptically and I know she doesn't believe me. "I mean it, you are a great girl Rea and you will make some guy the luckiest person in the world, knowing that you're his girlfriend."

"Thank you Austin," She says with a light smile, before giving her head a shake. "Alright, that's it!" She declares as she gets up from her seat and sits on the edge of my bed. "Enough of these sad and pathetic subjects; time to move to happier times. Now pick: roses, orchards, or irises?"

"Huh?" I ask in confusion from her quick change of subject. Even though I shouldn't be surprised, Rea can do a hundred subject changes in two seconds. "What am I picking flowers for?"

"For your wedding silly!" She exclaims brightly. "Yours and Katie's!"

"Shouldn't she and I go out on a date first, before we start planning our wedding, which probably won't be for another ten to fifteen years? And who named you the wedding planner?"

"Hun, I have been planning this wedding since I was five, I was just waiting for you to man up and ask the girl out." She plucks my forehead when she says that. "Besides, we all know it's endgame with the two of you, no use in denying it and you don't want to wait fifteen years to get married. You have to make Katherine an honest woman before she becomes a doctor." She pulls out her cell phone and flips through it before turning it towards me with flower pictures. "And I refuse to let you be one of those grooms who does nothing with the planning, so choose."

Despite my annoyance from Reagan demands, I can't help but smile as I grab the phone and start looking through the flowers. "Irises," I say as I give her back the phone. "Definitely irises."

"Why irises?"

"I don't know, just reminds me of an old memory," I answer as a memory of the past flashes in my mind.

---

***********************

"Austin...Austin," A voice calls out softly in my ear.

"Go away," I demand groggily as I bury my face into my pillow.

"Come on, Augustine, it's time to get up." Like lightning, my pillow is snatch from under me, causing my head to hit the mattress.

"You're cruel, Gran." I reluctantly lift up and face the evil woman known as my grandmother. "You're forcing an injured man to get up from his bed. The doctors said to get a lot of bed rest and you're making me go against their orders."

Despite my logic, Gran doesn't look fazed in the least. "They said for you to get bed rest, not slip into a coma." She throws my pillow across my room and goes to pull my curtain back, causing a stream of June light to come in. "And I know you were injured but you've been home since Thursday night and pretty much knocked out Friday and Saturday; now I let you sleep in and stay home from church but it's a beautiful Sunday and it's the day of the June Fair and I will not let you waste it."

"You know, last time I checked, Sunday was the day of rest," I grumble out but start getting out of bed.

"Yes it is but you've had enough rest for three Sundays." She pulls the cover off and pull them up in her arms. "Now get ready, you're suppose to be meeting your friends anyway."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah evil woman." I give a backhand wave while I walk out and head to the bathroom. Even though I really don't want to get up, I can't help the smile appearing on my face as I enter the bathroom on how much normal my life has gotten again.

"Well, look who's back from the dead!" Reagan yells out as I weave in between the crowd and head over to throwing game she's at.

"Is everyone going to take a dig at my sleeping habits?" I ask when I finally reach her. "Man help saves the world and he still have to deal with people messing with his sleeping habits."

"Last time I checked, it was Katie who killed Morgana and all you did was get stabbed. At least that's what I saw anyway."

"That is why I said helped," I strain out. "And if I didn't get stabbed then she wouldn't have had the opening."

"Whatever helps you sleep, Augustine," Reagan says as shrugs.

I just let out a sigh and decide to move to a safer topic. "So, what are you doing?"

"Oh, just enjoying the show," She simple answers which causes me to look at her in confusion.

"But the concert isn't suppose to start till tonight so what show?"

"That." She points down the lane of booths. It takes me a second but I finally see a small figure of honey brown pixie-cut hair with a mop of chocolate-brown following behind her. "She's been trying every food booth here."

"Blaine is lucky that all the food here is free, otherwise he would be broke by the end of the fair."

"You got that right," Rea agrees with a chuckle. We both look on and all of sudden we spot Blaine hazel eyes lock on us and he gives us a wave and smile, before tapping Nimue on the shoulder and points in our directions. "Uh oh, I think they're heading our way. That's my cue to leave."

She starts to leave but I grab her arm and stop her. "You're not going anywhere, Reagan. I'm getting sick of this stupid feud; I told you before, none of that Morgana crap is your fault and she shouldn't be blaming you."

"Look, it would just be best if I leave. I mean, I don't want to start anything, especially with you out and well now." She starts to leave again but again, I stop her.

"You're not leaving, Rea. I want all my friends here, but I have been friends with you much longer than Misty and if she wants to stay my friend, then she needs to accept that you're in mine and all of our lives and if she doesn't like then that's her problem. Now let's smile and be nice." Right when the words leave my lips, Nimue and Blaine come.

"Hey there, look who's out of his thousand-year nap!" Blaine exclaims as he and I claps hands.

"Is this going to be everyone favorite new subject now?" I ask in annoyance before turning towards Nimue. "And how are you Misty?"

"I am fine, Augustine," Nimue says curtly, her attention shifting between myself and Rea. "It is good to see back on your feet again.

"Hi Misty," Reagan greets warily causing Nimue to focus completely on said redhead and judging from the look on her face, she is not happy.

"Hello Reagan, what are you doing here?" Nimue asks in a cold tone.

Before Rea gets a chance to answer, I beat her to the punch. "She's here because I want her here, because she's my friend." I can see the surprise on Nimue's face from my words and from the corner of my eye I spot Reagan and Blaine discreetly move away. "Look, I know you're mad about the Morgana thing, but enough is enough. I'm going to tell you the same thing I told Reagan. It is not her fault!

She did not ask Morgana to posses her; Morgana, being the tricky bitch she is, took a moment of weakness and prayed on it. You can't blame her for something that she couldn't control. I don't get how you can forgive Guinevere, who, to the best of my knowledge actually gave herself, willingly, to Morgana but you can't Reagan, who never had a choice."

I take a breath before continuing. "Look, Misty, I don't want to jump on you but I can't have you jumping on Rea. You're both my friends and I want all of us to be in each other life but if you keep doing this Misty, then I'm sorry but there's no place for you because we don't do this to each other, hate on the other." I can feel three pair of eyes on me, looking at me in surprise from my words and I'm surprised by my words too.

It takes her a few moments but the surprise on Nimue face finally fades and turns into her usual neutral calm. "I am sorry you feel that way and I am sorry for my actions..." The last part directed at Reagan. "...I guess I just have high expectations towards you and the others, I was just disappointed that Morgana managed to get to you."

"It's cool," Reagan says with a half-smile with a little hesitation. "I'm disappointed in myself for letting Morgana take me over, if that makes you feel better." I can't help but glare at her a little for her words but she ignores me. "You want to get a cabinet, a milkshake?"

"I would love one," Nimue answers with a smile and the girls start walking, but not before Reagan looks over her shoulder at me and mouths: "You better save me if she tries to kill me!" I just roll my eyes before giving her a thumbs up, which gains a tongue sticking out at me before she smiles. "Thank you, Austin."

"You handle that pretty well, Aus," Blaine says as he comes up next to me as the girls walk off. "Almost with Katie-like diplomacy.

"Yeah, well after watching and being involved with a lot of arguments, you pick up a few things."

"You definitely did. Actually, you're probably going to be the main negotiator now until August."

"Don't remind me," I sigh out in annoyance. "I finally in a relationship with Kate and she has to go away for the freaking summer for a junior medical program." I swear, if it wasn't for bad luck, I would have no luck at all.

Blaine gives a chuckle before speaking again. "That does suck, but at least you won't have a boring summer, especially dealing with those two." He points his chin in the direction Reagan and Nimue went in.

"That's only because of A: You hate confrontations and B: The boyfriend never gets in the middle of an argument between his girlfriend and another girl, even if the other girl is one of his best friend."

"I know, that's like rule number one but...am I Misty's boyfriend?"

"Are you serious?" I ask, not sure if he's joking or not, but judging from that look, he's dead serious.

"We never really talked about it, it just...happened," He says with a shrug.

"After all these years of asking, not just myself but Katie as well, for us to confess and DTR ourselves and you yourself, haven't?" You have got to be freaking kidding me!

"So I'm a hypocrite, so sue me!" He exclaims in an outburst, causing me to jump a little. He takes a breath before continuing. "I know I have feelings for her and I really like her, a lot but it's just... When she looks at me, I can tell that sometimes that she's not looking at me, but at Merlin, if that make sense."

"You're worried that she's with you, not because of you, but because of her past with Merlin?"

He gives a slow nod before answering. "Yeah, exactly. I just worry that it's not me she wants and she's only with me because she's trying to fill the hole left by Merlin. I know the guy is my past life but..."

"...He's not you," I finish. "Look, the only thing I can tell you is that you need to sit down with Misty and talk, and I mean really talk. Because, you both have a decision to make in this relationship. Her: If she's in it because she wants to be with you or if she's only in it because you remind her of Merlin. And you: If you feel like that she's in this relationship because she cares and hopefully loves you or if her being with you is because of love of Merlin."

Blaine just looks down to the ground and it's clear in his eyes that he's in deep though.

"I just want you to be happy man, that's all," I say as I claps my hand on his shoulder, causing him to look up at me with a small smile.

"I know and thanks for that. Luckily, I have time to think about it and now with Morgana not breathing down our necks, I actually sit back and think about all this." I give a nod in agreement. "And Kat better watch out or she's going to be out of a job when she gets back, because you're pretty good at this advice thing."

"Katherine wishes she was as good as me," I joke in a smug voice, causing a laugh from B.B. "And speaking of said lady, have you seen her? I talked to her last night and she said that she was coming."

"Oh, so you can pick up a phone?"

"Yeah, I can pick up the phone when the person on the other end is gorgeous, five foot ten; long, flowing jet-black hair and beautiful gray eyes, then yeah, I can pick it up. I don't know the rest of you."

"Glad to know you care so much about us Aus," Blaine sarcastically says. "And to answer your question, no I haven't. I haven't seen her all day."

I start to open my mouth but a vibration in my pocket stops me before I can. I quickly pull it out and I can feel the smile forming on my face as soon as I see the name on the text. "Well good news, it doesn't matter if you've seen her. She just text me and asked me to meet her at the cliff point."

"You going to chat or going to make-out?"

"Oh I am praying that it's the second one," I answer with complete honesty.

Blaine lets out a chuckle before speaking. "Well, for your sake and sanity, I hope you are right my friend."

"You and me both," I agree with a smile before giving him a wave and head out to the point.

---

**************************

The sun is casting a nice orange sunset onto the water when I finally reach up to the cliff point and sitting on one of the boulders is the most beautiful figures I have ever seen. As I start walking closer, I can spot that her eyes are closed as the wind blows through her hair, ruffling it some.

"You do realize that staring is considered rude, right?" She asks without opening her eyes; a smile on her face.

"Can you blame me?" I ask with a smile as I go and stand next to where she's sitting. "When you see a beauty, you just stop and stare."

She chuckles and peeks an eye at me. "You do realize how corny that sounds, right?"

"Yes I do," I chuckle out. "But that doesn't make it any less true." That causes her to chuckle a little more and I can spot a tint of blush on her cheeks. "So, why are we meeting all the way out here?"

"I just wanted to spend some time with you, alone," She contently sighs out.

"I'm guessing that's code for you want to seduce me," I say with a sly smile and slide next to her.

That obviously breaks the spell she's under because her eyes slowly look at me with a 'You are really crazy' look and smile. "How did you get from 'I want to spend time alone with you alone' to 'I want to seduce you'?"

"Trust me, there's a connection," I assure in a matter-of-fact voice. "You have to be in my head to see it, but there is one."

"Something tells me that I really don't want to be inside that head of yours, coma boy." my smile drops when she says that and it quickly appears on her face. "Dreaming about a never-ending parade of clowns, bunnies, and leprechauns?"

"Seriously, is this joke never going to end?" I sigh out in frustration. "You of all people know I wasn't sleeping that entire time."

"I know, I'm just messing with you." She knocks my shoulder with hers lightly. "But you have to admit, you were asleep for most of that time."

"Whatever," I mutter out, not wanting to agree. "So, what is the real reason you asked me out here?"

"I told you, I wanted to spend time with you away from everyone, but I also wanted to enjoy this Rhode Island sea air since it's the last time I'll be near it for a while."

"Oh yeah, you're bound for D.C tomorrow. What time do you leave?"

"Actually, I'm Baltimore bound first, since that's where my train is dropping me off at and then I'm D.C bound because of the bus to D.C is picking us up in Baltimore."

"Sounds like a long trip. The price of being smart."

She gives a nod before speaking again. "Yeah and that's why I'm taking the seven am train from Kingston, meaning I'm in for an hour-long car ride, meaning I have to get up super early in the morning."

"There's one way you could have avoided all that, if you just got on a pl-"

"No," She quickly interrupts. "No airplane, hell no."

"It was just a suggestion," I say with a chuckle. "Well, I'll make sure to be there right on time to give you a proper send-off."

"Thank you," She says with a smile. "But that's actually the other reason why I asked you up here."

"Oh and what is that?"

"Since I know we won't have that much time tomorrow and I really don't want to wait until I get back in August, I was hoping you would finally tell me about that vision quest and what you saw."

That is so not what I envisioned coming out of her mouth when I came here. I disappointingly think. "I was really hoping that you were going to say that you wanted to make out and that's the reason you called me up here."

"Well, making out is one of the reasons why I brought you up, I will admit that but it's not the main reason." As she's speaking, she moves closer to me and runs a light finger down my neck, making me lose my focus. "And as much as I want to kiss you, I know we have a decade to make up for and no evil bitch breathing down our necks to interrupt us, we'll probably be up here until the middle of the night and then there will be no time for you to tell me about the vision quest."

"But we have email and...and Skype...and texting and..." I start to argue but her finger soon starts going slowly down my back, making me lose my train of thought, again. Come on Augustine, stay strong, don't give...Shit, why is she so evil!?

She lets out a disappointing sigh. "But since you obviously don't want to tell me the story first, then I guess you don't get your kiss so...bye Augustine!" She says cheerfully as she kisses me swiftly on the cheek before getting up and strolling away."

"Wait...wait!" I yell causing her to stop. "Fine, you win, I'll tell you about the stupid quest first." She backpedals and sits back next to me, that evil smirk of her on her face. "Why is every woman in my life so cruel to me?"

Katie gives a shrug before speaking. "Maybe you have bad luck with women." She got that right... "Besides, when you finish telling me, we can get back to this..." She runs her finger up my neck again, teasing with the ends of my hair.

"Good but if you want me to tell you about his vision quest, then you need to stop doing that because if you don't, then I'm going to lose all sense and coherent thought." She let out a chuckle and stops, leaving a warm spot on my neck. It takes me a few moments but I finally bring my mind back to working order. "I swear, you won't believe me after I tell you everything."

"If this was three months ago then that would be a yes, but after everything that happened, I have an open mind to pretty much anything."

I just can't help but chuckle at that. "Ditto, but I'm telling you, as I look back at it and I can't believe how much that thing helped."

"Yeah, I remember you mentioning that the vision is what helped you realize how we could save Reagan," Katie says as she leans back on her hands.

I lean forward some and rest my elbow on my knee and my head on my hand and look out towards the ocean. "It did but not only that, but it also what happened me to figure out us," I explain as I turn my head and look at her.

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is that I saw how Arthur and Lancelot looked at each other and what they felt and it made me realize the feelings for you I've been hiding. They both made me realize that, especially Lancelot." I turn away from her and look back at the ocean. "She was amazing; her skills, her spirit, her heart. Just amazing."

"Sounds like you're in love with her."

I let out a small scoff before giving a light shrug. "Maybe I am, you would have to be an idiot not to be in love with someone like that. Seeing her and seeing her action made me realize that you're that amazing and how much I want to be with you."

"You mind explaining?" She asks and I can hear a slight edge to her voice, causing me to look at her slowly with some nervousness.

"What I mean is that being with you is basically like being with her... No, no, no that's not what I meant," I backtrack, realizing what I'm saying. "I meant is that dating you would be like dating her...Ugh I'm not saying this right!"

"Oh, I think you know exactly what you're saying Augustine," Katie coldly says as she gets up and starts briskly heading to the path where her bike lays.

"Katie, please don't go," I beg as I gingerly get up. Ever since the fight, I'm still hurting and its a little harder for me to get around normally. "Just sit down and give me a minute and I can explain, I'm just nervous and started rambling."

"Don't worry Augustine, it's all cool!" She exclaims coolly, sounding anything but cool as she marches faster, reaching her bike and getting on. "I'm going to head back down to the fair while you stay up here and take your minute and father your thoughts."

"Katherine, wait!" I yell as I start to run towards her but she already takes off before I can reach her. "I am so, so, so stupid!" I yell to the heavens before looking back at the path. Well body, I know you've been punished, but I need you to push yourself a little more, because we need to get our girl back. I brace myself and I start running down the road, whispering how stupid I am.

---

****************************

"Dammit," I curse when I finally reach back to the fair. "Where could she have gone?" For the last two hours I've been looking for Kate after I lost her halfway down the path when I chased after her and now the orange sky that was coloring the sky back at the cliff, has now turn into a dark-blue twilight.

"This is a freaking small town, there's not many places to hide." After going by the usual locations, her house, my house; the fair is the only place I haven't checked and it's just my luck that the entire town is here.

I look around from my spot before jogging again and start looking in the booths but after twenty minutes, I still see no sign of her. I just need a sign, that's all. Just a hint to where I should look for her! As if answering my prayers, I spot a familiar girl; it's not who I'm looking for but it is someone who can help.

"Reagan!" I call out as I run towards her. It only takes her a second for her to turn around and face me, surprise lacing her face. "Reagan, have you've seen Katie anywhere?"

"Actually yeah, I did," Reagan answers. "Twenty minutes ago and she...looked...pissed."

"Ugh, that's what I was afraid," I groan out as I bend down and place my hands on my knees in despair.

"Judging from your reaction, the way she looked and by the fact that baring Morgana, only one person can push her to that limit of pissed off, I'm guessing you did something stupid."

"You have no idea, Rea. I said something extremely stupid, which I didn't mean at all and when I tried to backtrack, I wound up rambling and just dug myself in a bigger ditch.

Reagan lets out a long whistle when I finish. "Yeah, that would completely explain that look.

I give a nod before speaking. "Exactly, that's why I need to speak to her right away."

"Well, you have your chance, because she's right there." When the words leave Reagan's lips, I quickly turn around and soon enough, I spot a familiar head of black and I start to take a step towards her but as soon as I do, I lock eyes onto her and those silver-gray eyes and the look she gives me... It causes me to take a step back in fear.

"Wow, I never seen her this mad," Reagan states as she stands next to me.

"You and me both," I hollowly agree, not knowing what else to say.

"Looks like a dark storm is brewing." Almost as her words are a trigger, all of sudden, a dark shiver goes down my spine. One, that is much worse than the one I used get from Morgana's minions. I quickly spin around and look but I spot nothing at all. "What's wrong?" Reagan asks in confusion.

"...Nothing," I slowly answer before turning around and looking back at Katie, who eyes aren't on me anymore, but the anger is still clearly radiating from her. "But what you said about a dark storm brewing Rea? I don't think you know how right you are."

You really don't know how right you are...

24: Thank You's and Special Announcement!

Hey there everyone! I just wanted to take a moment to thank you for taking your time to check out my little story. Thank you if you read it from Chapter 1 to 23 or if you're just skimming through or even if you're just skipping to the end. Thank you. And I would also like to thank the people who have comment, reviewed, liked, heart, favorite it, put it on your alert list, subscribed, etc and the people in my day-to-day life who read and helped me through this story. Thank you so much, you made a year and half work so much more special and worth it.

Now to the second part. For those of you who enjoyed the story but want more of Austin, Katie, Reagan and the rest of the gang, I have good news. There's a sequel coming and it's officially a trilogy! It's been something I've been planning since I first developed the idea for The Curse. The reason I'm saying something now, is because I have a bad habit of not finishing a story and I didn't want to get people hopes up and I wind up not finishing The Curse.

But since I've finish The Curse, I can fully focus on the next book and for those of you who are a fan of our favorite redhead and wish to see more inside that crazy head of her, you're in luck. The new book will be told in Reagan's point of view! When I first started the concept of making this a trilogy, I knew each book would be in a different POV and I wanted the second book to be done in either Reagan's or Blaine's. In the end, I felt that I could do more of a story, if I used Reagan as the lead. But don't worry, I do have something special plan for Blaine in the future (P.S it's not the third book; I think you all can guess who will be the narrator for that book.).

I don't have an exact date for when the official posting for the second book will be but I can promise that it will be somewhere in December of this year, most likely right when my winter break starts. But don't worry, you will be getting a taste of the story. I'm planning of posting an excerpt of the first chapter at the end of September (Whether it will be as another chapter for this story or its own separate page, I haven't decided yet.). That's all the news I have for now, I will make sure to keep you all in the loop and I will leave you all with this:

The Redemption of Lady Guinevere

Book Two of The Arthurian Trilogy

Coming December 2014

Until next time! ;)